《I Enslaved The Goddess Who Summoned Me》


 VOLUME 1 (Illustrations)

    <h4>Chapter -1: VOLUME 1 (Illustrations)</h4>


    <strong>Nathan Parker: MC</strong>


    <strong>Amelia Carter: Teacher</strong>


    <strong>Sienna Parker: Older Step sister</strong>


    <strong>Siara Parker: Younger Step sister</strong>


    <strong>Courtney Turner</strong>


    <strong>Aisha Miura</strong>


    <strong>Gwen Lawrence</strong>


    <strong>Empress Hna</strong>


    <strong>Princess Adelia</strong>


    <strong>Cecilia</strong>


    <strong>ALL OTHERS ILLUSTRATIONS OF NEXT HAREM WAIFUS: </strong>


    <strong>DISCORD LINK: https://discord.gg/XK9V444W </strong>

 Chapter 1: Summoned By The Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 1: Summoned By The Goddess</h4>


    At the age of sixteen, a notion began to crystallize in my mind: life was dreadfully monotonous.


    Now, before you jump to conclusions, let me assure you that these thoughts did not stem from any dark desire to end my existence prematurely.


    It was simply the pervasive boredom that had settled over my days like a heavy fog.


    Each morning, the same routine yed out: rise early, trudge off to school, endure the hours of learning, return home in the evening, consume dinner, and then drift off to sleep, only to awaken to the same cycle once more.


    Yet, what irked me most was the necessity of wearing a "mask" to navigate through the socialndscape.


    You know the one I''m talking about, right? That facade we put on to avoid beingbeled a weirdo or, worse yet, a closeted psycho.


    No?


    I reckon many of you are donning this mask as we speak, perhaps unaware that it has be a seamless part of your identity.


    But for me, this awareness had been ingrained since childhood, making the charade all the more wearisome and vexing in my day-to-day existence.


    Why was it so bothersome?


    Well, for starters, there were the moral codes drummed into my head by my parents, who had inherited them from their own ancestors, ad infinitum.


    One of these moral conundrums I yearned to shatter was a notion that must have crossed the mind of every human at some point: the contemtion of eliminating someone who posed a nuisance.


    Whether it''s someone you despise, merely dislike, or a heinous criminal whose demise you believe would serve the greater good¡ªI entertained such thoughts daily.


    Take Aiden Fletcher, for instance.


    The star of the school''s rugby team, Aiden had a knack for getting under my skin without apparent cause. As much as I harbored the urge to retaliate and, dare I say, kill him, the towering stature and physical prowess he possessed deterred me. I couldn''t bear the thought of being humiliated in front of the lovelydies in my ss, so I opted for the safer route of ignoring his provocations.


    There was also Jason Spencer. The most popr guy of the ss, he won the karate championship of his age and is extremely smart and very handsome. I also wanted him dead.


    He didn''t do anything to me but the fact that he was gathering all the girls around him, and he was more handsome than me who had a regr face, it was ticking me off. I just thought it would be good if he wasn''t existing in the first ce.


    These thoughts of mine are extreme thoughts right?


    Believe me, you have heard only the tip of the iceberg.


    The girls and women in general.


    As a teenager who grew up and matured quickly I quickly met my hard cock.


    The fact that it was throbbing a lot was for six reasons.


    Sienna Parker.


    Siara Parker.


    Amelia Carter.


    Courtney Turner.


    Gwen Lawrence.


    Aisha Nakano.


    All great beauties.


    The first two were my step sisters since my father remarried again three years ago and the remaining ones were all in my ss, Amelia Carter being my teacher.


    Hard to keep my cock in check with them around honestly.


    Since we were living together, it was considerably more challenging with Sienna and Siara.


    God pardons me for thinking immoral thoughts about my stepsisters, or not.


    Since we were close, they were the easiest people to date, therefore yes, I held feelings of making one of them my.


    But it wasn''t all.


    I wanted to do each of the six.


    In my dreams.


    Yes, I am aware of it.


    A guy can dream, right?


    That''s what I believed up to this point.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Heroes of the otherworld, we ask for your help."


    A divine voice resonated in all our ears, causing a collective dizziness that turned our attention towards a woman of ethereal beauty.


    In that moment, I was certain even the model of virtuous man, Jason, must have felt a stirring.


    Wow.


    The woman before us possessed long, snow-white hair cascading down her curvaceous hips, paired with captivating icy blue eyes. Her skin, as pure as snow, seemed almost luminescent against the backdrop of her long, flowing white dress, which struggled to conceal her alluring form.


    Every man present audibly gulped at the sight, while the women, unable to contain their envy, could only gaze in awe.


    "I am Khione. I have summoned you all to aid us in saving our world," she implored with a pleading expression.


    "What in the world?!"


    "Is this for real?!"


    "No way!!"


    "Isekai?!"


    My ssmates erupted into a mix of cheers and panic as the gravity of our situation dawned on them. The boys appeared thrilled, their eyes alight with excitement, while the girls seemed utterly bewildered.


    "Please, everyone, calm down," Jason, our ss representative, intervened, raising his hands in a gesture of peace.


    Then, turning to Khione, he introduced himself, "I am Jason Spencer. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Goddess Khione."


    "Wait, it''s dangerous, Jason!" Amelia Carter, our teacher, stepped forward hastily, her voice trembling. "Excuse me. I am responsible for them, and I implore you to send us back to our world, please!"


    Khione shook her head with a hint of bitterness. "I apologize, Heroes. We are not aware of any spell that can return you to your world."


    "Is this some kind of joke?!" Teacher Amelia was furious, her anger sparking a reaction from the knights standing guard around the Goddess.


    Instinctively, my ssmates and I took a step back, the tension in the air bing almost suffocating.


    Amelia''s face drained of color, realization dawning that we were nowpletely at their mercy.


    "Samuel, please," Khione''s voice was gentle as she addressed the man in the gleaming white armor, who exuded strength and intimidation. He nodded in response to her request and stepped back.


    "I apologize. We mean you no harm. The truth is, you all died in your world, which is why we were able to summon you to ours."


    "What?!"


    A chorus of disbelief rippled through the group.


    We... we died?


    Memories flooded back¡ªI recalled the mundane details of our stupid school trip.


    We were on the bus...


    And suddenly.


    A goddamn truck!


    Yes, that''s right!


    A truck out of control crashed into us.


    It seemed others were piecing together the tragic event as well, some crying out in shock while others copsed to their knees.


    "But we have managed to bring you back to life in this world through our spell. And it is within our power to send you back to your world, alive once more," Khione exined, her voice carrying a soothing reassurance.


    They all gazed at Khione, stunned by her words.


    "Is that true?" Amelia''s voice trembled with hope.


    "Yes," Khione replied with a serene smile, her eyes holding a promise of salvation. "Please listen to me."

 Chapter 2: Skills Awakening!

    <h4>Chapter 2: Skills Awakening!</h4>


    That was a he long ass exnation from the hot Goddess.


    But since she was the hottest woman I had ever seen, I listened to her.


    We were in the Empire of Light. A great Empire which was currently in danger by the Demon Kingdom and they were all dying pathetically so they are counting on us with our super powers to save them and kill the Demon King.


    Really clich¨¦ yeah.


    However, it didn''t take a genius to realize that Khione was withholding a great deal from us.


    "If we work together, we might have a chance to defeat the Demon King and discover a spell capable of sending you back to your world," Khione pleaded, her hands sped together as if on the brink of tears. "I humbly implore you. Please, help us."


    A heavy silence descended upon us all.


    "We will," Jason responded with a cringe-worthy seriousness that made me wince.


    Too much cringe. I couldn''t bear to watch.


    I rubbed my forehead and closed my eyes, shaking my head in disbelief.


    "J-Jason!" Teacher Amelia''s objection was clear in her voice.


    "Ms. Carter, we have no other options. If we wish to uncover the spell that could return us all to Earth, we must seek their assistance and their knowledge. Where else would we go? Besides, this country, our supposed new home, is under mortal threat from the Demon King. We must act for our survival and for theirs!" Jason argued.


    "Jason... do you even hear yourself? This is dangerous. They are asking you all to go to war!" Amelia persisted.


    "I know... I know. But if we possess great power, as Ms. Khione ims, then it would be unjust not to use it. With poweres responsibility, doesn''t it, everyone?" Jason turned to the group, seeking their support.


    I couldn''t bear to watch this shit anymore.


    Now, I''m pretty sure I ain''t the only one wanting him dead.


    Some remained silent, uncertain, but others cheered on his words.


    "I agree with him." The voice that spoke up belonged to a beautiful girl with long ck hair tied back in a ponytail, her eyes a striking shade of blue. She was a senior, two years older than us, but she was drawn into our predicament by virtue of being part of the ill-fated trip.


    Sienna Parker, my elder stepsister.


    "If we think logically and carefully. This is our only solution. Gaining strength will also raise our chance of survival, Ms. Carter." Sienna added.


    "I also agree with Jason!" The girl who followed had medium auburn hair tied and blue eyes much like Sienna since she was her blood sister and so my step-sister. No need to say she had a crush on Jason.


    "I will also follow Jason!" Courtney Turner, another beauty who was part of the cheerleaders group added. She was also very beautiful with her dirty blond hair and brown eyes. And she was also in love with Jason.


    Oh god, I hate that guy.


    It''s only looks that count in the end uh??


    The girls all followed on by one Jason''s whatever charisma this cringe guy had.


    Only Gwen and Aisha were silent.


    I knew it.


    That''s why I loved them too.


    Gwen was working as a young actress while Aisha was the typical japanese beauty. Both were really beautiful and had that cold beauty vibes.


    "Yeah, there is no way I''m dying here!" Aiden also raised his hand with a snort.


    The boys also followed his lead.


    Amelia looked around dejected.


    I kinda felt bad for her since she just wanted our safety.


    If there was one person I had to choose among everyone here, it was obviously teacher Amelia. She helped me out a lot against that bastard Aiden and the other fuckers.


    "Goddess Khione." Jason stepped forward. "Let''s start the awakening you said earlier. We don''t have time to waste."


    Khione beamed a happy smile and nodded. "Yes. Thank you."


    Again I''m hard like the others by the way.


    "Move away, nerd."


    I staggered as a forceful push nearly sent me tumbling.


    It was Aiden.


    ncing at him and his group of friends, who were snickering without a care, I felt nearly nothing. Anger wasn''t amon visitor in my life.


    I might sound like an old man, but from my perspective, they were just kids.


    Yet, despite my usual calm demeanor, a part of me harbored a deep-seated desire.


    Please, God, grant me some sort of cheat ability.


    "Please,y on this altar," Khione requested, indicating a strange tform adorned with intricate patterns.


    "Move," Jason attempted to step forward, only to be shoved aside by a grinning Aiden.


    "Now, give me a cheat ability," Aiden demanded, a smirk ying on his lips.


    Khione smiled and activated the altar.


    In an instant, a divine white glow enveloped Aiden''s body.


    "OH! This is an SS-Rank Skill!"


    "Amazing! Just as expected of a Hero!"


    "Yeah!"


    The knights cheered fervently as Aiden stepped down from the altar, a triumphant smirk adorning his face.


    Khione''s joy was palpable as she called forth the next candidate.


    It was Jason''s turn, and what followed was nothing short of divine.


    "WOWWW!"


    "A rainbow light!"


    "It''s an SSS-Rank Skill!!!"


    This guy was clearly blessed by the Gods, even before this moment.


    But the blessings didn''t stop there.


    Sienna and Gwen received SS-Rank Skills.


    Courtney and Siara were granted A-Rank abilities.


    Aisha obtained an S-Rank Skill.


    Most of my ssmates were bestowed with extraordinary gifts, and the soldiers around us erupted into cheers and jubtion.


    Then, it was my turn.


    Please,dy luck.


    Grant me at least an A-Rank Skill.


    Iy on the altar, hopeful anticipation coursing through me.


    But when the light emerged, it was small and brown.


    I had never seen this particr hue before, so I wondered if it was a unique or special skill. However, the look on Khione''s face told a different story¡ªdisappointment and coldness.


    "It''s an E-Rank Skill. The lowest of all," she stated tly.


    "GAHAHAHAH!!" Aiden''sughter rang out, quickly joined by nearly the entire ss.


    Luck, it seemed, had a twisted sense of humor.


    I sighed heavily, feeling the weight of disappointment, and stepped away from the altar.


    Let''s check that crap skill anyway.


    I read the description in my mind and...


    "Uh?"

 Chapter 3: Stats And Goddess

    <h4>Chapter 3: Stats And Goddess</h4>


    "To see your stats, you can call your status. Your level along your main skill will be disyed. Use your status point however you want but wisely." Khione said.


    "Status." I called out to my status.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    <strong>[Nathan Parker]</strong>


    <strong>Lvl 1</strong>


    <strong><Strength> 10</strong>


    <strong><Agility> 10</strong>


    <strong><Stamina> 10</strong>


    <strong><Mana> 100</strong>


    <strong><Vision> 10</strong>


    <strong><Luck> 10</strong>


    <strong><Charm> 11</strong>


    <strong>SP: 20</strong>


    <strong>Skills: [E-Rank: No-Name???]</strong>


    <strong>¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã</strong>


    "Your Main Skill is the very first ability you acquire after the awakening process," Khione exined. "Its rank serves as a marker of your potential, with SSS-Rank standing as the pinnacle. Additional skills can be acquired through training or by using Skill Books, though mastering a new one proves to be quite challenging. The skill''s level is denoted beside its name; the higher the level, the more effective and potent the skill bes. Your main level is prominently disyed at the top, just below your name. Advancement in levelses from battling, training, and defeating the various monsters you encounter. Naturally, we''ll assist you in this aspect, ensuring your rapid improvement."


    Absorbing Khione''s words, I nced once more at the description of my No-Name skill.


    It was intriguing.


    Truthfully, it seemed ratherckluster due to its low sess rate, but...


    "Are you doing well, Nathan?" a gentle voice asked.


    I pivoted to find my elder step-sister, Sienna Parker, standing nearby.


    "Oh, uh, somewhat?" I responded with a touch of ambiguity.


    Sienna and I shared an odd rtionship, much like the one with Siara, incidentally.


    We''d be step-siblings seemingly out of the blue and seldom engaged in conversation. Yet, at least Sienna made an effort, albeit while keeping her distance. I suspect¡ªno, I''m certain¡ªshe caught glimpses of the real me beneath my facade. She possessed sharp eyes.


    Things were even more strained with Siara, my younger step-sister who, mind you, was barely a few months my junior. She harbored a crush on Jason and engaged in a fiercepetition for his attention, vying with all the other girls, including Courtney.


    I attempted to strike up conversations with her, noting her more approachable demeanorpared to her elder sister''s, but s, she was firmly fixated on that cringe-inducing 3D protagonist, Jason Spencer so I gave up on making her my girlfriend. There was no way I couldpete with Jason except if I did some surgery on my face and changed my speech into cringe-worthy protagonist-like.


    Yeah, no thanks, I will remain a mob.


    Thinking about something, I asked Sienna. "Uh can I see your status?"


    Sienna nodded contrary to what I expected.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    <strong>[Sienna Parker]</strong>


    <strong>Lvl 1</strong>


    <strong><Strength> 15</strong>


    <strong><Agility> 12</strong>


    <strong><Stamina> 15</strong>


    <strong><Mana> 100</strong>


    <strong><Vision> 12</strong>


    <strong><Luck> 10</strong>


    <strong><Charm> 25</strong>


    <strong>SP: 20</strong>


    <strong>Skills: [SS-Rank: Sword-Hero Lvl 1]; </strong>


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Are you kidding me?


    She clearly outssed me in every stat.


    It was downright embarrassing to see her superior strength, speed, and stamina.


    What was this unfairness?


    It felt like some divine prankster had bestowed upon me these lousy stats.


    Was it because I had an E-Rank as my Main Skill?


    "And you?" Sienna asked.


    "Nothing impressive, just an E-Rank for my Main Skill," I replied with a nonchnt shrug.


    Sienna, on the other hand, was truly blessed with her SS-Rank.


    Perhaps from my tone, Sienna picked up that I wasn''t keen on unting my pitiful stats, so she simply nodded politely.


    Yeah, it wasn''t like those scenes from Japanese manga.


    Real step-sibling rtionships were undeniably awkward.


    At least Sienna made an effort to converse with me, unlike Siara who was giggling around with Jason.


    He was surrounded by girls who seemed to have turned off their brains after getting isekai''d.


    It often happens in Isekai animes.


    Just the thought of Sienna''s impressive stats with her SS-Rank Skill made me shudder to consider what Jason''s must be like with his Protagonist Skill and aura.


    Once again, life''s unfairness hit me like a ton of bricks.


    Luck certainly yed a role, but when luck wasn''t on your side, you had to forge your own.


    I decided to invest all 20 of my Skill Points into my Luck stats.


    And it didn''t end there; I could even reallocate points from my other stats to further boost my Luck.


    "Before we proceed to the pce, we''ve prepared suitable attire for you to be warmly received by the Emperor and the capital''s popce. They''re eagerly awaiting the parade and your arrival," Khione announced with a smile.


    She sure had a knack for acting.


    That seemingly genuine smile of hers was nothing but a facade.


    I would have almost believed it if not for the contemptuous look she gave me upon seeing my E-Rank Skill.


    "A parade?" Amelia echoed, clearly taken aback.


    "Yes, let''s not dawdle," Khione urged, gesturing to her knights, who promptly escorted us out.


    As everyone began to filter out one by one, I halted my steps at the door leading outside.


    "Nathan?" Teacher Amelia nced at me, puzzled.


    I offered her a smile. "Just need some advice from the Goddess. I''ll catch up with you allter. Please go ahead."


    "Alright...but do be careful," Ms. Carter cautioned, her wariness visible.


    The knight gave me a brief look before exiting and closing the door behind them, leaving me alone in the hall with the Goddess, who stood by the altar, her gaze fixed upon it.


    I couldn''t discern her expression.


    "Do you require something, Hero Nathan?" She asked without turning around.


    "Oh, you remember my name? I was under the impression you couldn''t care less about Heroes with a Skill of D-Rank or lower, Goddess Khione," I said with augh, the sound echoing through the hall.


    Khione slowly pivoted, a gentle smile gracing her features. "I apologize if there was any misunderstanding, Hero Nathan. All Heroes hold significance to me."


    With her truly divine beauty, she was quite convincing, I had to admit. But I wasn''t like those naive fellows. My mindset was different, without a hint of arrogance.


    My safety above everything else.


    And at present, my safety was under threat in this damn fantasy world teeming with monsters and demons, and I was utterly defenseless against them with those stats.


    If I didn''t take risks now, I might as well resign myself to being devoured alive by creatures of the dark.


    Between taking a risk against a hot Goddess or a monster, the choice was quickly made.


    "Well, let''s say I believe you. I''m currently in a great pinch because of my stats so can you do me a favor?" I asked with a smile.

 Chapter 4: Enslaving The Goddess (1)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Enving The Goddess (1)</h4>


    "Well, let''s say I believe you. I''m currently in a great pinch because of my stats so can you do me a favor?"


    "A favor?" Khione''s gaze held an inquisitive spark.


    "Yes," I affirmed, maintaining a safe distance as I walked around, wary of the divine aura she emanated.


    Let''s just say it was a safe distance to keep.


    Khione observed my movements with her piercing, icy blue eyes.


    "You''re a Goddess, so I thought perhaps you could provide me with other powerful Skill Books, as mentioned earlier," I began. "Or even better, equip me with magic weapons and armor for protection. As you''ve seen, my Main Skill is merely E-Ranked. I wouldn''tst long with such a Skill. Strengthening me would benefit both myself and your cause."


    "Our cause?" Khione''s expression genuinely reflected confusion.


    "Well, yes," I nodded. "If I be stronger, it would undoubtedly aid all of you, wouldn''t it? You''re aiming to defeat a Demon King. It''s wise to gather more allies, especially when I''m a Hero from another world."


    "That''s an interesting perspective," Khione mused, cing a finger to her chin in acknowledgment.


    But I could sense the undertone of mockery in her gesture.


    "In that case, I suppose I''ll receive a powerful Skill Book and weapon?" I suggested, a satisfied smile ying on my lips. "An SSS-Ranked Skill would be ideal, along with the finest weapon from your arsenal. After all, I did ask first, so priority should be given to me," I stated matter-of-factly.


    "You raise a valid point, Hero Nathan. But why should I waste valuable resources on an E-Ranked Hero when there are more talented individuals?" Khione questioned, her tone carrying a hint of coldness.


    "Waste? I thought I held as much value as the other Heroes. It''s disheartening to hear otherwise from such a lovely Goddess," I sighed, feigning disappointment.


    There was a brief silence before Khione''s countenance turned cold, a divine aura beginning to radiate from her as the ground beneath us started to freeze.


    "You should depart, Hero Nathan. Yourpanions await," she stated icily.


    "Unfortunately, I have norades who genuinely care about me, so that statement is untrue," I retorted, taking a cautious step back.


    Khione''s icy gaze seemed to pierce through me.


    "Is that a refusal?" I pressed, my voice steady despite the chill in the air.


    She didn''t bother responding.


    Was this how insignificant I appeared to her, this Goddess of ice and indifference?


    Let''s start then.


    I first decided to transfer all my remaining status points to my Luck stat, leaving only one point in each of the other stats.


    BADOOM!


    A wave of weakness washed over me, my body shrinking, my face contorting, and my hair falling out in clumps. I struggled to remain standing, my vision blurred as I strained to see Khione''s face through the haze of my deteriorating body.


    "What are you doing..." Khione narrowed her eyes, clearly rmed by my drastic action.


    "Status. Convert fifty years of my lifetime into Status Points and allocate them all to my Luck stat," I managed to utter through the effort.


    BADOOM!


    My body grew even more emaciated, barely able to support itself. I could hardly see anything clearly now, but I could sense Khione''s growing wariness.


    New Status!


    A blue screen appeared.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    <strong>[Nathan Parker]</strong>


    <strong>Lvl 1</strong>


    <strong><Strength> 1</strong>


    <strong><Agility> 1</strong>


    <strong><Stamina> 1</strong>


    <strong><Mana> 1</strong>


    <strong><Vision> 1</strong>


    <strong><Luck> 10 543</strong>


    <strong><Charm> 1</strong>


    <strong>SP: 0</strong>


    <strong>Skills: [E-Rank: No-Name???]</strong>


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    I might have a ugly grin right now.


    But yeah I was happy just by seeing my luck stat.


    If even with that much luck this Skill doesn''t work, I might as well die here of exhaustion.


    "E-Rank Skill activate!"


    Description: E-Rank: No-Name???: allows the user to attempt copying any skill from another being. Sess rates vary with skill rank: E-rank skills are guaranteed, while higher ranks decrease chances significantly. D-rank skills have a moderate sess rate, C-rank lowers it further, and B-rank and above are exceptionally rare to copy. Users must weigh risks, as failure could result in wasted effort or consequences. Once copied, it cannot be undone!


    As I engaged in this seemingly mundane conversation with Khione, I was actually carefully analyzing which Skill I desired. Even with my E-Ranked Skill, I could catch a glimpse of her formidable SSS-Ranked Skills.


    Yet, what I truly soughty beyond what Khione had mentioned.


    <strong>[Divine-Rank: Forbidden Seal]</strong>


    Allows the user to ce a seal on a chosen Target. Once sealed, the Target ispelled to obey the User''smands. The User can also***********


    I cut off the analysis there, refraining from delving further to avoid tant cheating. However, the initial description was sufficient for my decision.


    Copy Forbidden Seal.


    My E-Ranked Seal began to glow.


    Copy initializing...


    Analyzing Divine-Rank Skill...


    Processing possibilities...


    I waited for a few seconds, relieved that Khione seemed oblivious to my actions. Despite being confused, she likely believed I posed no threat, given my E-Ranked Skill. And to be fair, that was a reasonable assumption.


    But in that moment, she unwittingly lowered her guard.


    Sessfully acquired Divine-Rank Skill: Forbidden Seal!


    When I saw the Forbidden Seal shining rainbow recing the E-Ranked one, my lips twisted sadistically.


    I ignored the long ass description and immediately aimed the Goddess in front of me.


    "Divine Rank Skill: Forbidden Seal."


    Khione, whose calm and icy gaze had been a constant until now, slowly widened her eyes in shock. Horror contorted her features, and she was about to utter a word when¡ª


    It was toote.


    From the palm of my hand emerged a brilliant white seal, expanding steadily before her. Khione''s body froze entirely; she couldn''t move a muscle, lift a finger, or even speak.


    Helpless, she could only watch in terror as the seal gradually shrank and entered her chest.


    An invisible shockwave rippled through the air around us, leaving a heavy silence in its wake as Khione fell to her knees.


    Her earlier confidence andposure vanished, reced by sheer panic.


    "No... no!" she managed to gasp out, her voice barely a whisper.


    "Don''t speak," Imanded, my voice carrying an authority I''d never felt before.


    Khione tried to form words, but they failed to leave her lips.


    "And don''t use any Skills without my orders," I added, just to be safe.


    With an effort, I dragged my frail, emaciated body in front of her, almost resembling a zombie in appearance.


    Perhaps it was the twisted satisfaction in my smile or the unsettling visage I now presented, but Khione seemed utterly terrified of me.


    Standing before her, I smirked, revealing my deteriorated, rotten teeth. "Making a Goddess kneel is quite an exhrating feeling, wouldn''t you say, Khione?"

 Chapter 5: Enslaving The Goddess (2)

    <h4>Chapter 5: Enving The Goddess (2)</h4>


    "Making a Goddess kneel is quite an exhrating feeling, wouldn''t you say, Khione?"


    With Khione rendered silent and immobile before me, I couldn''t help but let out a groan of difort. The strain of exerting my newfound power was evident; my body ached, and standing felt like an arduous task.


    I had known there would be consequences to my actions, but the reality was even harsher than I had anticipated.


    However, I hadn''t made the decision to sacrifice 50 years of my life on a whim. No, it was a calcted risk¡ªone that I hoped would yield significant rewards in this fantasy world.


    My n was clear: by making a Goddess my servant, I couldpel her to reveal all the secrets necessary to heal me and potentially find a way to reim the lost years I had sacrificed.


    But before I could proceed, I needed to fully understand the extent of the Skill I had obtained.


    I focused my attention on theplete description of the Forbidden Seal.


    <strong>[Divine-Rank: Forbidden Seal]</strong>


    <strong>Allows the user to ce a seal on a chosen Target. Once sealed, the Target ispelled to obey the User''smands. Through this bond, the users can transfer their life essences, intertwining their fates. If the Master dies, the ve will meet the same fate.</strong>


    <strong>However, the sess of this envement is not guaranteed. If the Target possesses greater strength and emotional resilience than the User, the bond may fail to take hold.</strong>


    <strong>Once established, the Master and ve influence each other on both mental and physical levels. They possess the ability to sense each other''s presence andmunicate telepathically.</strong>


    <strong>Crucially, the Master holdsplete control over the ve, dictating their actions and decisions. The Master may choose to release the Forbidden Spell, severing all ties between them, but at the cost of shattering the bond entirely.</strong>


    <strong>Next Seal: 0%</strong>


    Very long but very instructive.


    With my hand raised and aimed at Khione''s head, Imanded, "Transfer her life essence, bit by bit."


    "Aghn..." Khione groaned in agony as a radiant white aura escaped her body, surrounding and enveloping mine.


    The sensation was beyond description. It felt as though I were being revitalized, rejuvenated, as if I were experiencing a resurrection of sorts, despite never having perished in the first ce.


    My entire being glowed with a brilliant white light as my desated flesh began to regain its vitality. Youth returned to my face, and my body gradually regained its strength and vigor. Limbs, chest, and torso¡ªall parts of me were restored to their former glory.


    All the while, Khione writhed below me, her pain evident in every groan.


    It felt like cheating, or perhaps, I was just incredibly fortunate.


    Soon enough, my hair began to sprout anew, and my teeth grew back, pristine and whole. My vision even improved beyond its previous state.


    In that moment, I was restored to my original form, yet I found myself consumed by greed.


    "More," I demanded.


    "Aghn!" Khione''s hands pressed against the ground as another wave of agony washed over her.


    "Ah, yes!" I exulted, stretching out my arms to wee Khione''s essence as it merged with mine.


    My hair turned a snowy white, and I could feel my body growing even stronger. However, I soon halted the transfer, feeling slightly overwhelmed by the infusion of Khione''s divine essence.


    "Status."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    <strong>[Nathan Parker]</strong>


    <strong>Lvl 1</strong>


    <strong><Strength> 28</strong>


    <strong><Agility> 43</strong>


    <strong><Stamina> 29</strong>


    <strong><Mana> 500</strong>


    <strong><Vision> 100</strong>


    <strong><Luck> 10 543</strong>


    <strong><Charm> 20</strong>


    <strong>SP: 0</strong>


    <strong>Skills: [Divine-Rank: Forbidden Seal]</strong>


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    This is better than I expected.


    Truly better.


    "Now, what should I do with you, Khione? You''re utterly useless to me," I said coldly, my tone devoid of any sympathy.


    Khione shot me a re, her expression still holding onto a sliver of defiance, as befitting a Goddess.


    "Perhaps I should just end you here and now," I mused aloud, watching as her facade crumbled, reced by a mixture of fear and fury.


    After a brief pause, I granted her the right to speak.


    "You... you dare! I will end you! I am a Goddess!" Khione''s voice thundered with rage, her curses aimed squarely at me.


    Ignoring her tirade, I made my way toward one of the empty armors disyed as ornaments. Drawing the sword from its sheath, I turned and advanced toward Khione.


    "Do you truly wish for death? I am a Goddess! This act of defiance will never be forgiven! The other Gods will smite you for your insolence!" she continued to protest, her voice trembling with fear beneath her bravado.


    "I couldn''t care less," I replied coldly, raising the sword menacingly in front of her face. "Prepare yourself for death."


    "You...!" Khione quivered, but she was unable to move an inch.


    With a cold resolve, I lifted the sword high, ready to deliver the final blow.


    "NOOO!" Khione''s cry echoed through the chamber, but to her astonishment, nothing happened.


    When she opened her eyes, she found the sword hovering harmlessly next to her head.


    "The next time, it won''t hesitate to slice off your head, Goddess Khione. So, I''ll ask you inly: do you want to die?" I questioned, my gaze piercing as I looked down at her.


    "No..." Khione''s response was barely a whisper, her teeth clenched in frustration.


    "The only path to preserving your life is by proving yourself useful to your master¡ªme. Thanks to the Forbidden Seal, you are now my ve. Never forget that," I stated firmly, the weight of my threat hanging heavily in the air.


    "I... I''ll give you the Skill Books you desire, and weapons too!" Khione eximed, desperation creeping into her voice.


    "Good, but for now, I require something else." I said looking at her body.


    Khione''s shock was palpable as she shook her head in disbelief. "Y-you can''t!"


    "Then you''re of no use to me. Prepare to meet your end," I dered, raising the sword once more, poised to deliver the fatal blow.


    "W-wait!" Khione interjected once more, desperationcing her voice. "I am a Goddess! You are but a mere human! This shouldn''t be happening! I can''t¡ª"


    "Do I appear to care about such trivial rules, Khione?" I interrupted, tilting my head in mock curiosity.


    Speechless, Khione stared at me as if I were some kind of deranged monster disguised in human form.


    "I am... a Goddess... don''t you understand?" she stammered, her voice trembling with a mixture of fear and disbelief.


    "What I understand, Khione, is that unless you give me what I want right now, you will meet your end," I replied sternly, pointing the sword at her neck.


    Khione''s lips quivered as she met my gaze, eventually lowering her head in submission for a full minute.


    I waited patiently, knowing that while it would be regrettable to lose such a powerful entity, I would not hesitate to eliminate her if she refused to obey mymands. After all, having disobedient ves would only lead to trouble in the future.


    "Okay..."


    "Whoat?" I barely heard a whisper.


    Khione''s voice, barely above a whisper, carried a weight of eptance. "I... ept," she murmured.


    "What do you ept?" I asked.


    "I said, I ept!" Khione''s tone turned sharp as she shot me a re.


    With a mischievous grin, I prodded further, "Say it, Khione. Confess that you ept to be fucked by me."


    Khione nervously nibbled on her lip as she reluctantly confessed, "I... ept to be... f..fucked by you..."


    The admission from a Goddess of divine beauty stirred something within me, a primal urge awakening.


    "Excellent. Now, kneel upon that altar," I directed, careful not to use the Skill to foster a sense of trust between us.


    Though hesitant, Khione obeyed, making her way to the altar and positioning herself on her knees. I sensed her apprehension, the fear of the unknown pulsating through her.


    "Are you a virgin, Khione?" I asked, a smile ying on my lips.


    Khione remained silent, her response unspoken.


    "Answer me, Khione," Imanded,pelling her to speak.


    "Y-yes," she reluctantly admitted, her face flushed with embarrassment.


    Recognizing her purity, I resolved to proceed slowly, savoring each moment and honoring her innocence.


    "Now, undress me," I instructed, guiding her hesitant, snow-white fingers to my trousers, relishing the delicate touch against my skin.


    As her cold fingertips grazed my flesh, a shiver ran down my spine, a sensation I hadn''t anticipated.


    Oh, the exquisite beauty of her hands; I had never realized the allure of fingers until now.


    This woman was certainly a Goddess.


    Khione slowly removed my brief and...something bulged out in front of her face.


    "!" Khione retreated her head in shock upon seeing my cock standing hard in front of her.


    Now the fun begins.

 Chapter 6: Goddess Khione’s Tongue Work (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 6: Goddess Khione''s Tongue Work (1) *</h4>


    "It''s alright, Khione. There''s nothing to fear. It won''t harm you," I reassured her, sensing her hesitation.


    But Khione appeared frozen, her mind seemingly unable to process the situation.


    Was this truly her first encounter with a man''s arousal? The thought only fueled my excitement further.


    "Come now, take hold of it," I said gently, extending an invitation.


    Khione''s gaze flickered nervously between me and my member, clearly apprehensive.


    Taking matters into my own hands, I gently sped her soft fingers and guided them toward my throbbing arousal.


    As her hand made contact, a surge of pleasure coursed through me, heightened by the sensation of her delicate touch.


    Her hand, so gentle yet so captivating, enveloped my length.


    However, Khione remained frozen, unsure of her next move as she felt my throbbing member.


    "Now, move your hand slowly, like this," I instructed, demonstrating the motion.


    Following my guidance, Khione tentatively began to stroke my shaft with a delicate touch.


    The sensation elicited a low groan of pleasure from deep within me.


    Merely her touch was enough to stir intense arousal, amplified by the realization that she was none other than a divine Goddess.


    Moved by the moment, I reached out, running my fingers through her silky white hair.


    I struggled to contain the urge to release, fighting against the overwhelming desire to climax onto her divine face. With sheer willpower, I managed to restrain myself.


    "Now, lick it," I said, moving forward to the next stage of our encounter.


    Khione looked up at me, her expression bewildered. "L...Lick?"


    "Yes, use your tongue to caress the tip," I affirmed, guiding her through the action.


    Though hesitant, Khione reluctantly obeyed, her hand still wrapped around my throbbing member. With a tentative motion, she extended her delicate pink tongue and gave a brief lick to the head, her brow furrowing at the unfamiliar sensation.


    Meanwhile, I was enveloped in euphoria, every nerve electrified by the sensation of her tongue against my sensitive flesh.


    But I wanted more!


    "Is that all?" I asked, a hint of annoyance creeping into my voice.


    Khione shot me a defiant re before tentatively licking once more, this time exploring the contours of the head and the surrounding area with hesitant strokes.


    "It... It tastes strange," she remarked, wrinkling her nose in distaste.


    Unbeknownst to her, she had sampled my pre-cum, a proof of my inability to contain myself in the presence of such divine beauty.


    "Yeah, keep going... just like that," I murmured, my fingers entwined in her silky white locks as I continued to stroke her hair.


    Khione appeared to grasp the technique, her tongue now tracing hesitant but increasingly confident patterns along the length of my shaft, eliciting waves of pleasure with each movement.


    The sensation was unparalleled, sending ripples of ecstasy coursing through every fiber of my being. How had I deprived myself of this pleasure for sixteen long years?


    Well I couldn''t as a kid but thesest years...


    I''m pretty sure some guys in my ss like Jason or Aiden already got that feeling since they could get any girls they wanted honestly.


    But can they get a Goddess lick their dick?


    Hell no.


    My gaze lingered on Khione''s figure, her posture both embarrassed and alluring as she knelt before me on the altar. Her hand gripped my throbbing member firmly, while her delicate tongue explored every inch with a mixture of curiosity and timidity.


    I couldn''t help but admire her pure white attire, a stark contrast against the backdrop of my own arousal. Even the slightest glimpse of her pristine mounts stirred a primal desire within me, igniting an inferno of lust that consumed nearly my senses.


    "Slurp~~"


    In the grand hall where Khione had summoned us, an unusual silence lingered, broken only by a peculiar sound resembling a cat''s licking.


    Khione, her gaze fixed upon me, knelt before me, tirelessly attending to my cock with her untainted tongue for what felt like an eternity, my prompting urging her to persist.


    But as the minutes dragged on, Khione withdrew, her eyes glistening with a hint of emotion.


    "H..How much... longer must I continue?" she asked, her expression contorted.


    Five minutes of tongue work must have been taxing, even for a Goddess.


    "If I were to grant us the entire day, what would you say?" I asked, a furrow forming on my brow.


    "I must attend the Parade!" Khione replied urgently. "The Emperor awaits the arrival of the Heroes."


    Ah, the Parade ¨C a grand affair where we, the Heroes, were to be celebrated by the people and honored by the Emperor himself. As the guardian of Heroes and the protector of the realm, Khione bore a responsibility and she must heed its call.


    Lost in the intoxicating pleasure, I had lost all track of time, oblivious to the pressing engagements awaiting us beyond our intimate encounter.


    "Okay." I muttered.


    Thinking it was over, Khione was about to stand down but I stopped her.


    "What are you doing?" I interrupted, halting Khione''s attempt to leave.


    "Leaving... we''rete," she replied, her voice tinged with irritation as she avoided my gaze.


    "You can''t just walk away without ending what you started," I countered with a smirk, gently guiding her back to her knees.


    "Ending what?" Khione asked, a bit nervous.


    I gestured toward my erect shaft, proudly standing before her, defying gravity. It had swelled evenrger after Khione''s innocent ministrations.


    "Suck it," Imanded, my toneced with desire.


    "W...what?" Khione stammered, taken aback.


    "Up until now, you''ve only licked it. Now, I want you to take it into your mouth and suck and lick from within," I exined, a mischievous smile ying on my lips.


    "Have you lost your mind? To ask such a... shameless act from a Goddess, and... we really should be leaving," Khione protested, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment as she tried to pull away. But I held her shoulder firmly, preventing her escape.


    "If you insist on leaving, then do it quickly," I said sternly, my tone brooking no argument.


    Khione''s fists clenched at my words.


    "I''ll help you," I assured her, gently taking her soft hand and guiding it toward my throbbing member, inching it closer to her closed lips.


    "Now, open your lips," I instructed, watching as Khioneplied, her lips trembling.


    "Wider, otherwise it won''t enter," I chuckled, teasingly urging her to open her mouth wider.


    Khione obliged, her mouth opening wider to amodate my throbbing member.


    What a beautiful sight it was, her lips parting to receive me, her innocence and submission fueling my desire to ravage her virgin mouth.


    Knock knock!


    "Goddess?"

 Chapter 7: Goddess Khione’s Tongue Work (2) *

    <h4>Chapter 7: Goddess Khione''s Tongue Work (2) *</h4>


    <i>Knock knock!</i>


    "Goddess?"


    But just as I was about to indulge in the forbidden pleasure, a sudden knock echoed through the room, apanied by a man''s voice calling out to Khione.


    Khione''s expression contorted in horror as she moved to close her mouth and stand up, but before she could react, I thrust my penis forward, plunging it into her warm, wet mouth.


    "Mmffff?!" Khione''s eyes widened in shock as she looked up at me, her mouth now filled with my throbbing length.


    "Suck, and I will tell you what to say," I said, meeting her gaze with a firm resolve that left no room for refusal.


    From the intensity in my gaze, Khione understood that escape was not an option. With a resigned look, she surrendered to my will, her lips parting to amodate my throbbing member.


    Holy fuck!


    As her pink lips enveloped me, a wave of pleasure surged through my body, eliciting a sharp intake of breath. The contrast between her cool exterior and the warmth of her mouth sent shivers down my spine, intensifying the sensation of her wet tongue caressing my length.


    "It''s Samuel," the man outside announced, his voice muffled through the thick door.


    Samuel? That sted bodyguard, was intruding on our private moment.


    I just wished he would disappear from this world at this moment.


    "Buy time," I said to Khione, withdrawing my cock from her mouth.


    "W...what is it¨Cmmfff!" Khione began to question, but her words were cut off as I thrust my cock back into her mouth, silencing her protests with a deep moan of pleasure.


    "Goddess? Lady Khione? Everyone is waiting for you," Samuel''s voice called out from beyond the door, interrupting our stolen moment of pleasure.


    I allowed Khione to awkwardly suck my penis for a few more seconds before releasing her. She coughed and choked slightly as threads of saliva still connected her mouth to my member.


    True bliss.


    "A...Are all the Heroes ready for the Parade? And...cough... is the Royal Family prepared to wee them?" Khione asked, her voice slightly strained from the recent intrusion.


    Without hesitation, I thrust my penis back into her mouth, silencing her question with a another moan of satisfaction. And like the obedient goddess she became, Khione resumed her task, sucking me eagerly.


    "Yes! The Heroes are all dressed fittingly for the Parade," Samuel confirmed from outside, oblivious to the scene unfolding behind closed doors.


    "Mfffnn....mffnnff~~" Khione''s muffled noises in response sounded almost like nods, eliciting a chuckle from me.


    "The Parade route is prepared, and security measures are in ce. The residents eagerly await the arrival of the Heroes," Samuel continued, probably hearing a nod from Khione.


    "Suck faster," Imanded, urging Khione to quicken her pace. Despite the slight difort, sheplied, closing her eyes in slight awkwardness as she took more of my cock into her mouth and increased the speed of her movements.


    The sensation of her mouth on my member was electrifying, despite its awkwardness. Her teeth grazed my shaft asionally, but the pleasure far outweighed any difort, and I groaned in ecstasy as Khione''s mouth worked wonders on me.


    "The Royal Family is also waiting for us. Everything is ready." Samuel said.


    "Slurp~~~glurp~~glurp!"


    "Oh! It''sing...continue!"


    "Sluuurrpp~~" With a final slurp, Khioneplied with my request, eager to bring an end to the torment. Her head moved faster, despite the difort, her mouth slicking over my shaft as saliva coated it, her tongue awkwardlypping at the surface.


    As the tension built within me, I felt the familiar shivers coursing through my body, culminating in a burst of semen that erupted in several jets.


    "HMMMN!" Khione tensed up, her widened eyes reflecting shock as warmth and stickiness filled her throat. She attempted to pull away, but my firmmand kept her in ce.


    "Drink it all, until thest drop!" I ordered, my penis twitching inside Khione''s mouth.


    With closed eyes and a forced eptance, Khione obediently swallowed everyst bit of my semen, despite the difort it caused her.


    As I basked in the afterglow of the ecstatic release, I couldn''t help but wonder how much I had ejacted into her mouth. But my thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the sound of the door knob lowering.


    "Goddess Khione?"


    In a panic, I swiftly withdrew my penis from Khione''s mouth and leaped behind the altar, hiding from view.


    "Cough! Cough!" Khione coughed heavily as she managed to descend from her kneeling position on the altar, trying topose herself before facing Samuel.


    "Goddess?" Samuel entered.


    "W...what...cough! is...it?" Khione asked, unable to stifle a cough.


    "Heum. Are you ready?" Samuel asked.


    "Y...yes...I just need a few minutes," Khione said.


    "Are you alright, Goddess? Something..." Samuel asked, gesturing toward her lips.


    A white substance seemed to trickle down her lips.


    "A-AH! It''s nothing. I''m just tired after the summoning. You may leave now," Khione responded hastily, wiping away the stray drop of semen with her hand.


    "And I thought the Hero Nathan would be here?" Samuel asked.


    "He wille. There''s no need to worry. Go ahead and wait at the entrance with the others, Samuel," Khione reassured him.


    "As you wish, Goddess Khione," Samuel acquiesced, bowing his head before exiting the room.


    Once Samuel had departed, Khione leaned against the altar, her hand resting on it as she touched her throat with an ufortable expression, her features contorted with difort.


    "That was a close call," I said, rising to my feet.


    Khione remained silent, her gaze sharp as she turned toward me.


    "Is something wrong, Khione?" I asked innocently.


    Khione''s fierce re bore into me. "One day you... you will pay for this, you disgusting human."


    "Really?" I chuckled. "You think I''ll regret having my cock licked and sucked by a Goddess?"


    Khione''s re intensified. "You will regret this," she insisted.


    "Regret this?" Iughed. "There''s no way I''ll regret it."


    "...you will see, one day..."


    "Well, until then, you''ll continue to pleasure me. Come," Imanded.


    "You! Aren''t you finished?!" Khione snapped, angrily as she took a step back.


    "I am, but who will clean up the mess you''ve made?" I retorted, gesturing toward my semen-covered cock.


    As I approached her, Khione''s entire body trembled with shame.


    "Don''t waste both our time, Khione. They''re waiting for us," I reminded her.


    With a resigned look, Khione returned to her knees and grasped my dick with her right hand, ready to finish what she started.


    "Careful."


    Khione hesitantly approached my member again, her delicate nose wrinkling at the strong scent of semen that lingered in the air. She extended her pink tongue and gave the pink ns a tentative lick, cleaning away the traces of white fluid.


    "Slurp~" I encouraged her, relishing in the twisted pleasure of the moment as I stroked her soft white hair.


    With each sessive lick, Khione worked to cleanse my penis, her tongue moving rhythmically over its surface.


    "Sluuurp~sluuuurp~~sluurrppp~sluuurp~~~" The sound of her licking filled the room again.


    For the next minute, Khione continued to lick my member clean and ensured that not a trace of semen remained to get over it.


    As I watched her perform this act, a sense of bliss washed over me.


    Was that a damn dream?


    If it was, I hope it will never ever end.


    Because it damn sounds like a dream.


    I mean Isekai''d in a fantasy world.


    That was too clich¨¦ and fantasy-like.


    Got to be because I thought it was a dream that I acted so cocky and put my life on the line with that Goddess.


    "Sluuurp~~"


    On Earth, I had a boring life and there was a chance close to zero to get beauty as a girlfriend.


    I mean I might have gotten a girlfriend but probably no onepared to my step-sisters, Courtney, Aisha or the teacher.


    I had to keep my desires sealed and act like a normal guy on Earth but in this world... I could finally be myself and do everything I always wanted.


    And it starts with her.


    She acted haughty toward me but now she was licking my cock clean.


    "Slurp~"


    That''s right.


    I enved the Goddess who summoned me.

 Chapter 8: Parade Of Heroes

    <h4>Chapter 8: Parade Of Heroes</h4>


    "You did a good job, didn''t you?" I said, genuinely impressed by the thoroughness of Khione''s cleaning.


    Khione stood up, stepping back and wiping her mouth with a look of disgust.


    "Is that really your first time?" I asked, unable to suppress augh at her reaction.


    Khione shot me a re in response.


    "Rx, it''s just apliment. I''m genuinely impressed. It''s your first time licking someone''s dick, and it''s my first time being licked by a woman. We''re even," I reassured her.


    Honestly, I couldn''t have asked for a better first cock-sucking. After all, the person performing it was a Goddess with divine beauty.


    Khione turned and began to walk away, and I followed suit.


    "Well, I think we both need fresh clothes. I''m counting on you again, Khione," I said with a smirk.


    I could sense Khione''s burning desire for one thing right now: killing me.


    Such is life, Khione.


    If only you had kindly given me a powerful Skill Book and weapons without that condescending gaze, perhaps I would have reconsidered my target.


    But s, I''m petty like that.


    As I walked behind her in the hallway, I couldn''t help but notice her amazing figure.


    Damn!


    She appeared to be a young man in her early twenties, her physique sculpted to perfection with curves that entuated her femininity. Her breasts were modest yet shapely,plemented by a generous posterior that strained against the confines of her white dress.


    Despite my desire to indulge in her immediately, there were more pressing matters at hand.


    We arrived at a peculiar room, which Khione promptly opened.


    "Choose your clothes here," she said, preparing to leave, but I caught hold of her arm.


    "Where are you going?" I asked, refusing to let her out of my sight.


    "I have to prepare myself," Khione replied curtly.


    "Don''t leave my sight," I insisted, locking eyes with her.


    Khione shot me a nce that spoke volumes about her feelings towards me before reluctantly re-entering the room.


    The space was dominated by a long dressing table that spanned the entire length of the room, with clothes strewn about haphazardly on the floor and scattered across various surfaces.


    Undoubtedly the work of my ssmates.


    "Let''s see..." I muttered, not wanting to waste any more time. I quickly selected a ck suit, along with matching pants and a tie, eager to make a swift exit.


    I approached the adjacent mirror to have a look, but my appearance took me by surprise.


    I had good looks.


    not the same as usual.


    Like the Goddess, with snow-white hair and exquisite features.


    Since being unexpectedly attractive would cause needless issues, I have chosen to set my charm at 15, which is above average, for the time being.


    I wore a cap since I was unable to take care of my white hair, but my eyebrows and eyshes were also white.


    Nothing I did would have hidden it.


    When I heard water, I turned to face Khione, who was busily cleaning her lips after turning on the faucet.


    She was doing it thoroughly.


    Understandable.


    She had used her tongue and mouth to lick and suck my dick for around twenty minutes.


    As I got dressed, I let out a cry. "Khione, I''m ready."


    Khione wiped her face and then moved her hand over her body.


    Her body radiated, as the old dress gave way to a new one.


    What a shame.


    I would have adored witnessing her undress.


    "Oh, Nathan, you''re finally here. You took your time," Teacher Amelia called out as we exited the summoning house.


    "Yes, apologies. I had a few inquiries," I replied.


    "Inquiries?" she echoed, curious.


    "Yes, and I''ve found all the answers I needed," I affirmed, a satisfied smile ying on my lips.


    In truth, I had acquired more than just answers.


    "Ah, good. But why the cap..." Teacher Amelia began, reaching to remove it from my head, but I swiftly intercepted her hand, clutching the cap tightly to my scalp.


    "Um, no reason, I just like it," I deflected, not wanting her to see my now snow-white hair.


    "Hmm? And what''s with your eyshes..." she started again, her gaze lingering on me.


    "We should depart now. The Royal family awaits all the Heroes," Khione intervened, saving me from further scrutiny.


    By the way, she looked stunning in that green and white dress, much like my step-sisters, Aisha, Gwen, and Courtney.


    With my newly acquired Divine-Ranked Skill, I could easily bend them to my will...


    But I dismissed that notion.


    None of them had done enough to earn envement, and besides, I preferred the challenge of winning them over on my own terms, if possible.


    The knights formed a protective circle around us as we made our way toward the parade.


    From a distance, the sounds of drums and cheers filled the air, apanied by the vibrant hues of flowers and confetti raining down upon us. The residents of the capital lined the streets, their jubnt wees echoing all around.


    Amidst the throng, Jason and the girls garnered the most attention, their presence drawing admiring gazes from both genders.


    Yet, towering above all, was the Goddess herself.


    "Goddess Khione!"


    "Bless us!"


    "Thank you!"


    Khione graciously acknowledged the adoration with a wave of her hand and a gentle smile, her ability to remainposed was very praiseworthy after what happened.


    As we approached the grand castle, two figures in armor awaited us at the entrance.


    "I am Oscar, a Commander of the Empire, serving the Emperor," announced the tall, handsome man.


    "And I am Cecilia, also a Commander of the Empire," added the striking woman with fiery red hair and captivating green eyes.


    Her red hair, even redder than any seen on Earth, and undeniable beauty captured the attention of everyone present.


    "We will escort you to the Emperor. Please, follow us," they both beckoned, leading the way with a nod of respect and reverence toward Khione.


    The castle''s interior was as opulent as those seen in other European nations, but it had the added sense of life because actual residents were there.


    As we passed through the hallways, there were knights, butlers, and maids who bent their heads before us.


    I could see Jason and Oscar talking in the front, and Cecilia and Ms. Amelia. He was definitely immersed in his heroic work.


    Two imposing soldiers met us at the enormously borate door and nodded before swinging open the doors that led to the royal hall.

 Chapter 9: Royal Family and Welcome Feast

    <h4>Chapter 9: Royal Family and Wee Feast</h4>


    "I extend a warm wee to all of you, Great Heroes of the otherworld, to the Empire of Light!" The man with light brown hair and vibrant blue eyes greeted us with a wide smile, his royal attire and jewel-adorned crown marking him as none other than the Emperor.


    "Samuel," Khione called, summoning her bodyguard forward.


    "Allow me to introduce you to the Emperor of the Empire, Emperor Philip Raydawn." Samuel stepped forward, positioning himself in front of us.


    Philip returned the gesture with a charming smile, causing a few of the girls to blush¡ªseems the allure of an older, handsome man was indeed universal.


    "Wee, Heroes. It''s a pleasure to have you here," Philip greeted us warmly.


    Next, a stunning woman rose to her feet. With long honey-blond hair and bright blue eyes, she exuded an undeniable allure that captivated the attention of many.I could see that every male in my ss was staring at the Queen''s protruding breasts that seemed to be about to pop out of her off-the-shoulder regal gown. Easily the hottest milf I''ve ever seen.


    "The Great Empress Hna Raydawn," Samuel introduced her, emphasizing her regal presence.


    Following her introduction, another duo approached, appearing to be around our ages¡ªa handsome young man and a striking girl.


    "I am Geoffrey Raydawn, First Prince of the Empire of Light. It''s a pleasure to make your acquaintance," the brown-haired prince introduced himself, shing a grin that rivaled even Jason''s cringe-worthy protagonist smiles. His charismatic demeanor elicited giggles and whispers from the girls among us, who were clearly taken by his charm.


    Next a melodious voice rang from the honey-blond haired princess.


    "I am Adelia Raydawn, the First Princess of the Empire of Light," she announced graciously. "I extend my warm wee to the Great Heroes from beyond our world, expressing heartfelt gratitude for your willingness to aid our Empire. Your presence is deeply appreciated."


    Her words flowed with a charm that captivated the attention of all present, particrly the male contingent. Yet, amidst the exchange, I couldn''t help but notice a subtle exchange between Adelia and Jason, marked by a gentle, knowing smile from Adelia.


    Oh boy, I knew where this was getting headed.


    "Your Majesty," began Amelia Carter, surprising us all with her initiative. "As the teacher entrusted with the care of these students, I hold their safety in priority. While I understand the necessity of their involvement in defending your Empire, I implore you to prioritize their well-being in all endeavors they undertake. Furthermore, I seek assurance that none of my students will be coerced intobat."


    Amelia''s heartfelt plea resonated deeply with us, evoking a sense of respect and admiration. Even I found myself moved by her dedication to her duty.


    King Philip, too, appeared taken aback, perhaps expecting different demands. However, he nodded in agreement, offering his solemn assurance. "You have my word. The safety of these Heroes is of utmost importance. They will receive training from our finest knights and will engage in simtedbat before facing true adversaries. Rest assured, no one will be forced into battle."


    "Thank you," Amelia murmured, her relief evident in the respectful tilt of her head.


    "Now, please, we have ample time for conversation. Please, help yourselves!" dered King Philip, gesturing graciously as servantsden with dishes began to fill the table, inviting us to partake in thevish feast.


    The aroma of the sumptuous meal stirred my appetite, eliciting a growl from my stomach as the scent of meat wafted tantalizingly.


    Perhaps it was the tumultuous journey my body had undergone, transitioning from youth to age and back again, infused with the energy of a Goddess, that left me feeling ravenously hungry. Or, it could simply be the lingering effects of a divine encounter, a memory still fresh in my mind.


    I reached for a ss, filling it with what appeared to be freshly squeezed orange juice, taking a tentative sip.


    "Hmm, could use a bit more sweetness," I mused to myself, though I found the vor satisfying nheless.


    Before mey a spread of opulence reserved for royalty alone.


    Observing the gathering, I noted the formation of cliques, friends congregating in their own circles. Being ustomed to solitude, I found myself unaffected by this social dynamic.


    Suddenly, a keen intuition, perhaps heightened by my high VISION, alerted me to a presence behind me. Instinctively, I reached out, grasping a soft hand before it could disturb me.


    "What happened to your hai..." began the voice behind me, only to be interrupted as I swiftly turned to face my younger stepsister, who had been about to remove my cap.


    "..Hair?" She was surprised that I caught her hand from behind.


    "Hair?" I echoed innocently, concealing any indication of surprise.


    She eyed me skeptically. "Your hair. Did you dye them?"


    Despite my attempts to conceal it, my altered appearance hadn''t escaped her notice.


    "Dye them? Do you truly believe my first act upon arriving in another world would be to dye my hair white?" Iughed.


    Siara seemed upset by my response.


    I ignored it and observed her.


    She donned a captivating blue dress that hugged her curves elegantly. Though her bust didn''t match her elder sister''s, her beauty was undeniable.


    "It''s because of my E-Ranked Skill," I divulged to her.


    "Oh, your Skill? Like side effects?" she probed.


    "Yes, just enhanced senses and white hair, nothing too remarkable," I responded with a touch of self-deprecation.


    "It''s a handy skill," she said, perhaps out of pity.


    "You look pretty, Siara," Iplimented, diverting the conversation.


    "Thanks," she smiled, but her eyes were fixed on Jason conversing with Commander Cecilia. It was clear she longed for his admiration.


    Seeing her desire for Jason only intensified my craving to conquer and fuck her.


    While such desires were unattainable on Earth, in this world, all things seemed possible.


    After all, I had even been sucked by a Goddess.


    With nothing to say anymore Siara left.


    Looking around, I noticed that I wasn''t the only one alone.


    Aisha Miura was also alone sitting gracefully on a chair.


    As for Gwen...


    She found herself cornered by Commander Oscar, who seemed intent on charming her. It was understandable; she did cut a striking figure in her emerald dress. Yet, despite her outwardposure, her gaze betrayed her irritation.


    Thevish feast carried on for another hour, the King engrossed in conversation with Khione and Ms. Carter, undoubtedly discussing matters of great import.


    Eventually, we were escorted to another wing of the castle where our amodations awaited. Each of us had our own room, meticulously prepared, with the boys and girls segregated into separate quarters.


    Sleeping within the confines of a castle was a privilege reserved for few, and the opulence of our surroundings only served to underscore this fact.


    Surveying my quarters, I couldn''t help but be impressed. The room resembled something out of a luxury hotel suite, every detail exuding opulence and sophistication. From the gleaming furnishings to the sumptuous bedding, everything spoke of extravagance.


    The bed, with its expansive canopy, beckoned invitingly, and I couldn''t resist sinking into its plushfort.


    With a smirk, I tapped my temple, reaching out to Khione through our mental connection.


    "Dear Khione, could you join me in my room?"


    There was a moment of silence, but I knew she couldn''t have missed my request. Her Divine Skill was too potent to overlook such a summons.


    "If you don''te I will have to order it."


    ("I..have work to do.")


    "Well, you can do that after our little meeting. Come right now." I said coldly and cut off the transmission.

 Chapter 10: Questions For Goddess Khione *

    <h4>Chapter 10: Questions For Goddess Khione *</h4>


    Lying on the bed with my arms folded behind my head, I waited in silence, gazing up at the intricate tent crafted from ornate sheets.


    Now, at least, the reality of my situation was clear.


    I hadn''t been caught in a lengthy dream but rather thrust into another world along with my ssmates.


    A dangerous world, as I hade to understand.


    From this point forward, I would need to tread cautiously, lest I meet an untimely demise.


    Knock knock!


    "It''s open."


    The door creaked open slowly, revealing Khione, naturally. She was draped in a hooded cloak, concealing her hair and features from prying eyes, particrly those of my fellow ssmates.


    "Close the door and lock it," I instructed, and sheplied.


    As the door clicked shut, I rose from the bed with a grin. "Could you remove that cloak so I can admire you?"


    I noticed a sh of displeasure cross Khione''s lips as she discarded her cape.


    "You did an excellent job maintaining yourposure throughout the feast. Quite impressive," Imended her with genuine praise.


    "What did you need?" Khione asked, brushing off my earlier remark.


    "I assumed you already knew," I replied, taking a seat on the edge of the bed and gesturing towards my crotch.


    Khione''s jaw dropped in disbelief. "You...!" She began to protest but quickly regained herposure. "I am the Goddess tasked with protecting this Empire. I have myriad responsibilities to attend to, including aiding you and your fellow Heroes, and yet you dare to summon me for such trivial matters!"


    "Yeah, I dare. Come now," I stated with a cold stare.


    "I...I," Khione hesitated before cautiously approaching me.


    "Get on your knees, Khione," I instructed with a smile, shedding my zer and tossing it onto the bed.


    Khioneplied, bending her knees with an ashamed expression, clutching her dress as she lowered her head.


    "Unfasten my belt and lower my pants," I directed.


    With trembling hands, she undid my belt and gradually lowered my pants until they pooled around my knees.


    "My briefs."


    At mymand, she removed my underwear, revealing my semi-erect cock. It was less engorged than before, a testament to my self-control. Despite facing such beauty, I managed to restrain myself, perhaps thanks to the energy I had received from her.


    I could sense her surprise at the difference in sizepared to our previous encounter.


    I had always been drawn to innocent women like her.


    "Need a refresher on how to handle it, Khione?" I asked with a sigh.


    Khione shot me a re before reluctantly reaching out her hand to grasp my limp member.


    Oh!


    The sensation of her cool touch sent a shiver of pleasure down my spine.


    And what delicate hands she possessed.


    Only hands like hers were worthy of holding my cock for the first time.


    "Come on, stroke it," Imanded, and Khioneplied, her hand moving rhythmically over my length.


    She felt my member slowly growing under her touch, a look of confusion crossing her face.


    "Now, I''ll ask you some questions, and I want honest answers, Khione," I stated.


    "Questions?" She nced at me but halted her movements.


    "Don''t stop," I said, and Khione resumed stroking.


    With a smirk, I continued, "Yes, questions. First question: Are we the first Heroes you have summoned?"


    "No," she shook her head.


    "How many?" I asked.


    "You are the third group of Heroes summoned in the Empire, by me," she replied.


    "What happened to the other two groups?" I questioned, feeling pleasure building.


    "They died. Fighting the Demon King," she answered with a solemn expression.


    "So, you failed twice, resulting in the deaths of my brethren, and yet you still chose to summon us? Are you nning to sacrifice us like pawns to the Demon King while you enjoy yourselves here?" I mocked.


    "Y-You don''t understand, Human! The Demon King is a God as well, and incredibly powerful! Only beings from another world might stand a chance against him," she exined.


    "I see. Now, lick," I nodded, stroking her hair.


    Khione''s expression shifted to one of shock.


    "Lick with your tongue, Khione," I repeated, guiding her.


    Khione hesitated before extending her tongue.


    "Slurp~"


    "Oh yes..." I moaned in pleasure as Khione''s tongue traced along the head of my member.


    Gripping my dick with her right hand, Khione tentatively licked my ns, delivering quick licks as if she wished to minimize her contact. Her eyes were shut tightly, her face scrunched up, likely attempting to distract herself from the task at hand.


    "Sluurp~sluurp~~"


    "Your previous Heroes failed twice in a row. Are you sure you''re not just feeling hopeless? And where are the other Gods? Are they so inept that they can''t confront the Demon King?" I probed.


    "Slurp~ Th-that''s because the Demon King is too powerful. The Gods consider it a minor issue, and a battle between Gods might result in the destruction of the continent... he''s a grave threat," she exined.


    "Tell me, Khione. Have the Royals been informed about the Heroes'' Skills and Talents?" I inquired.


    "Yes. Immediately after their awakening, everything was disclosed to them," she confirmed.


    Ah, so that exined why the princess had her sights set on Jason, given he had the strongest Skill.


    "I presume then that individuals with lesser Skills, like myself, receive different treatment, such as prioritizing the strongest Heroes and leaving the weaker ones to fend for themselves. You likely applied that rationale with the previous batches of Heroes, correct?" I demanded.


    Khione fell silent, offering no response.


    I expected no less from her.


    That gaze she gave me when my Skill appeared told everything.


    "Lick."


    Khione seemed frustrated but she licked. "Slurp~"


    "Faster. Lick faster Khione." I added a hint of my authority over her.


    "Sluuurp~~sluuurp~~sluuurrp!"


    "R-Right! Lick all around it! Every inch! Use your damn tongue to explore every part!" I shouted, gripping her hair tightly.


    Khione''s grip on my member tightened as she quickened her pace, her tongue darting around my shaft and ns.


    "Sluuuuuurp! Sluuuurp! Hnnn!" She closed her eyes, intensifying her movements.


    "Open wide!" Imanded.


    With obedientpliance, she parted her lips, and without hesitation, I thrust my cock into her mouth.


    "Mffffnnnn!" She gagged at the intrusion.


    "Now, suck it!" I ordered again.


    "Gluuurp~~" Khione took my member into her mouth, her pink lips tracing its length as she eagerly sucked.


    "Move your head like that yeah!" I tilted my head back, savoring the sensation of her warm, wet mouth engulfing me shamelessly.


    Her saliva provided ample lubrication as her lips worked diligently, her pace increasing.


    "Gluuurrp~~~Sluuuurp~~~GLURP!!"


    Now fully engrossed in sucking my member, Khione moved her head in a rhythmic back-and-forth motion.


    The revered Goddess of the Empire, worshipped by all, now knelt before me, sucking my cock with fervor akin to any woman in heat.


    A wave of pleasure surged through me, my entire body aze with heat.


    It was imminent.


    A powerful climax loomed as Khione sucked with increasing urgency.


    "Glurppp! Gluuuurp~~"


    "Y..Yeah!!!!" With a firm grip on Khione''s head, I released a torrent of semen into her waiting mouth.


    Khione ceased her sucking, closing her teary eyes as my essence spilled forth, filling her mouth.


    I don''t know how long itsted but I held for several seconds until no more semen spurt out. Once I was certain, I released my grip on Khione''s hair.


    "Ha...." I slumped on the bedpletely tired.


    "C-Cough! Coughhhh!" Below on the ground, I could hear Khione coughing out the surplus of semen that caught in her throat on the ground.


    Then she stood up awkwardly and quickly headed to the restroom of the room.


    Meanwhile I relinquished myself from the afterglow on the bed.


    Getting sucked by a Goddess is really the best thing.


    /


    /


    /


    <i><strong>If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!</strong></i>

 Chapter 11: Late Morning

    <h4>Chapter 11: Late Morning</h4>


    I heard Khione retching and coughing before she slowly returned from the restroom.


    "Look at the mess you''ve made," Iined, surveying the floor stained with my semen.


    "..Disgusting," Khione muttered, wiping her lips with her hand after rinsing her mouth with water. Her eyes were teary from choking on my member.


    "Well, you''ll get used to it. But before that, didn''t you forget something?" I gestured towards my semen-covered ns.


    Khione nced at my still-erect cock, understanding my implication.


    "It has fucked your mouth, Khione. The least you can do is thank my cock by cleaning it," I said with a smirk.


    Khione clenched her fists but approached once more, kneeling down and taking my member back into her grasp.


    "Slurpp~~"


    "Yeah, clean it gently," I said, patting her hair.


    Her tongue meticulously traced around my ns, wiping away the remnants of white semen, leaving behind a rosy hue.


    "Sluuurp~~~sluuurp~~"


    "Good," I murmured, stroking her cheeks.


    I had enved a Goddess.


    But I couldn''t afford to becent.


    Not in the slightest.


    She was extremely powerful and I have to be always on my guard against her.


    What is done is done.


    That''s why I need to remind her on a daily basis that I have control over her. To not let her think about a way to kill me. To make her focus on pleasuring me, I was diverting her attention.


    "Sluuuurp~~" She ended with ast lick and retreated her head back.


    "Nice job again, Khione," I stood up and put back my pants. I offered her a hand but she refused.


    As I observed her figure up close, my gaze fell on her valley hiding a good pair of breasts. I reached out my hand and cupped her right breast through the dress.


    "Wha..t." Khione was caught off guard but I ignored.


    I felt the sticity and I could feel my member already getting hard again. "No, your breasts and your pussy are for another day."


    Khione shivered a little before her cheeks flushed in shame again. She then proceeded to leave the room.


    "It''s really hard," I sighed.


    Really hard to hold back from fucking her right away.


    How many times did I think about throwing her in the bed, ripping her dress and pounding my dick inside her virgin pussy.


    But even I wasn''t that much of a monster.


    At least now she will think thrice before treating people like me as discardable pawns.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The morning arrived quick but I was really too tired to even wake up.


    The three hours bus trip, my death, the summoning, the awakening of skill, the dick-sucking by a Goddess, the feast and another dick-sucking by the Goddess really took a toll on my body.


    I had only one simple wish: to indulge in a blissful ten-hour slumber.


    Knock knock!


    A soft voice interrupted my dreams, apanied by the gentle rap of knuckles against my door.


    "Sir Hero?" the voice called out. "Morning training hasmenced, and Commander Oscar has summoned everyone."


    Oscar? Who was he again?


    Grumbling, I buried my face in the pillow, momentarily resisting the call to action.


    "I''ll be there shortly," I replied, my voice muffled by the fabric.


    With a resigned sigh, I forced myself out of bed and trudged towards the bathroom.


    Filling the bathtub with steaming water, I sank into its soothing depths, allowing the warmth to seep into my weary muscles.


    "Ahh, this is the life," I murmured contentedly, tilting my head back against the porcin.


    For the next half-hour, I lost myself in the luxury of the bath, relishing the sensation of clean, fresh skin devoid of yesterday''s grime and sweat.


    As Ithered shampoo into my hair, I couldn''t help but marvel at the sight of my newly acquired white locks.


    "It''s a strange feeling," I mused, contemting my reflection in the mirror once out of the bath.


    On a nearby shelf, an array of garments awaited, ranging from elegant gowns to practical training attire consisting of simple pants, shirts, and sturdy boots.


    I quickly donned the training ensemble, feeling the fabric settlefortably against my skin, and made my way to the door.


    "Ha!" The maid let out a small startle upon seeing me, her reaction catching my attention.


    "What''s the matter?" I inquired, puzzled by her response.


    The maid hesitated, her gaze flickering from my hair to my face before she shook her head, offering a hurried exnation. "N... Nothing, Sir Hero. Shall I escort you to the training grounds?"


    "Yes, please," I replied, eager to join the others.


    With a nod, the maid led me out of the castle and towards the designated training area.


    As we arrived, Commander Oscar''s voice echoed across the courtyard, delivering instructions to the assembled group.


    "Remember, maintain a firm grip on your sword''s hilt. A loose grip could spell death in battle." He emphasized, eliciting a collective flinch from the ss.


    Observing the exchange, Ms. Carter shot Oscar a disapproving look, while Cecilia delivered a punch to his back, prompting him to clear his throat and amend his tone.


    "Stay focused and practice your swings," Oscar concluded, adjusting his approach.


    "Lord Oscar, I''ve brought the final Hero," announced the maid, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Oscar turned to regard me, but I paid little heed, my focus instead on my ssmates earnestly practicing their swordy under the guidance of seasoned knights. Each of them wore attire simr to mine, signaling their readiness to train, even Ms. Carter herself.


    "You are?" Oscar called out with a puzzled gaze.


    I turned my gaze toward him. "Nathan Parker."


    "Hmm? I don''t recall seeing you yesterday, Hero Nathan. Has your hair always been white?" Cecilia inquired, her gaze on me.


    "No, it''s just a side effect of my Skill," I exined.


    "Is tardiness also a side effect of your Skill, Hero Nathan?" Oscar said with an exasperated sigh.


    His remark didn''t please me.


    I despised being looked down upon.


    "Remind me who you are again?" I called, my tone dripping with disdain.


    "I''m...Oscar, the Commander responsible for training the Heroes," he replied, narrowing his gaze.


    Clearly, he didn''t appreciate my tone.


    "As one of the Heroes you''ve summoned, I expect a modicum of respect, especially from a mere Knight whom I will surpass in a matter of weeks," I smiled.


    "What did you say?" Oscar advanced towards me, his re intense, but Cecilia intervened, holding him back.


    "Oscar," she called out before turning to me. "We apologize if we''ve offended you, Hero Nathan," she added, her voice neutral,cking its usual warmth.


    It was a pity to see such a beautiful face regard me with such indifference. I held no animosity towards Cecilia; in fact, I harbored a great fondness for her.


    "Nathan! You''rete!" Ms. Carter''s voice cut through the tension, her disapproving gaze fixed on me.


    I scratched the back of my neck sheepishly. "Apologies, Ms. Carter. I was feeling a bit homesick," I offered in apology.


    Both Oscar and Cecilia wore expressions of shock at my sudden change in demeanor, contrasting sharply with my earlier confrontation with Oscar. The truth was, I held a deep love for Ms. Carter; she was undoubtedly the finest teacher I had ever known, and her kindness had helped me immeasurably. She was beautiful on top of that.


    When I said homesick, Ms. Carter''s disapproving gaze melted away showing apassionate one. "It will be okay, Nathan."


    See.


    That''s exactly what I was talking about.


    It was decided.


    I absolutely wanted her.


    /


    /


    /


    <i><strong>If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!</strong></i>

 Chapter 12: Over 10 000 Luck

    <h4>Chapter 12: Over 10 000 Luck</h4>


    "Hey guys! Look at Parker!!"


    "Why his hair are white?""


    "Don''t tell me this guy dyed it because we are in a fantasy world?!"


    "Ahahaha!"


    As whispers and chuckles rippled through the group, all eyes turned to me, drawn by the anomaly of my white hair.


    Ignoring their taunts, I reached for a sword from the nearby bucket, determined to focus on the task at hand.


    "Looks like Parker decided to go full fantasy mode with the dyed hair!" Aiden''s booming voice cut through the chatter, his usual teasing tone ringing familiar to my ears.


    Aiden had a history of picking on me, though it was never too severe back in high school. But I knew better than to underestimate him. His Main Skill boasted an SS rank, indicating formidable strength.


    While my own abilities had undoubtedly improved since gaining Khione''s energy, I couldn''t be certain of Aiden''s stats. With an SS-ranked Skill, his prowess could be considerable. Although I was confident in my Vision, Mana, and Luck surpassing his, other attributes remained uncertain.


    What concerned me more was the potential danger posed by his Skill. Despite possessing a Divine Rank Skill, which theoretically surpassed an SS rank, Khione''s power was not geared towardsbat. Its purposey in subjugation, capable of enving even Gods. But utilizing it against someone like Aiden seemed a huge waste, not to mention the seal on Khione''s power was far fromplete.


    Currently, it stood at a mere 5%, a stark contrast to its dormant state at 0% just yesterday.


    "Aiden, cut it out," Jason''s intervention was swift, his protagonist aura lending weight to his words.


    "Are you giving me orders now, Spencer?" Aiden retorted, his re fixed on Jason.


    "I''m just asking you to show some decency. We''re all in this together; we should be supporting each other," Jason reasoned calmly.


    Aiden smirked beforeunching a punch towards Jason with sudden force.


    Baadam!


    A rush of wind swept through the air as Jason deftly caught Aiden''s fist with his right hand. The disy of strength was remarkable, a testament to the newfound abilities we all possessed since awakening.


    "Not bad, Jason. Seems like you''ve got some strength too," Aiden chuckled before departing. "But I''ve got no interest in weaklings like you, Spencer."


    "What a brute," muttered Courtney Turner, a stunning girl with chestnut hair and brown eyes who stood beside Jason. It was no secret that she harbored feelings for him, though Jason seemed oblivious or indifferent to her affections.


    Why? Because beneath his charming facade, Jason wasn''t as virtuous as he appeared. Most of the girls in our ss adored him, including my younger step-sister, but not Gwen or Aisha. Perhaps Jason preferred to remain single to maintain his freedom to have his way with all of them.


    "Are you alright, Nathan?" Jason inquired, turning his attention to me.


    "Yeah," I replied curtly.


    Courtney, evidently displeased with my curt response, approached me. "Hey, shouldn''t you at least thank him for¡ªkyaaa!"


    As Courtney stumbled awkwardly, her bnce teetering on the brink of copse, I instinctively wrapped my arms around her waist, preventing her from falling.


    The moment froze, suspended in time, the air thick with tension as our bodies pressed together in a surprisingly intimate embrace.


    Courtney''s eyes widened in surprise, her mouth forming a silent ''o'' as she gazed up at me.


    "You should watch where you''re going, Turner," I admonished, my gaze locked with hers as I maintained our close proximity, subtly taking advantage of the situation by pressing my hand against the side of her breasts.


    Her skin was soft beneath my touch, eliciting a faint flush to her cheeks as she met my gaze.


    But why was she reacting this way?


    Wasn''t she infatuated with Jason?


    Yet, despite her supposed feelings for him, she seemed unusuallypliant under my touch.


    Could it be my new appearance influencing her, or was there something more at y?


    The timing of her fall and the way I caught her seemed almost too perfect, too orchestrated.


    Then it struck me like a bolt of lightning.


    My luck.


    With a luck stat exceeding 10,000, could it be that my actions and words held more sway over reality than I had previously realized?


    Was my luck so potent that it could manipte not only events but also people''s emotions?


    Like an invisible force working only for my sake.


    Truly, this was beyond anything I had ever imagined.


    Look at her.


    Courtney Turner.


    As Courtney nervously avoided my gaze, her usual air of disinterest crumbling in the wake of my touch, I couldn''t help but feel a surge of satisfaction.


    For so long, I had harbored a desire to win her affections away from Jason, and it seemed my luck was finally beginning to turn in my favor.


    Suppressing the urge to kiss her right then and there, I released her from my grasp, making sure to maintain physical contact for as long as possible before reluctantly letting her go.


    Jason''s unspoken fury was palpable as he led Courtney away, his disapproval evident in the way he pat her back.


    Meanwhile, the rest of our ssmates watched in stunned silence, no doubt bewildered by Courtney''s uncharacteristic reaction to my touch.


    I couldn''t help but smirk inwardly as I reflected on the power of my luck. It seemed that my mere presence had be a lucky charm, capable of influencing even the most unlikely of oues.


    I pondered the extent to which my luck could affect Khione''s responses to my requests. While she hadn''t shown any overt attraction towards me, there was a possibility that my heightened luck softened her reactions, even if only subtly.


    But it wasn''t just Khione; my luck seemed to work wonders on others, particrly girls, who found themselves inexplicably drawn to me despite my status as an outsider in this world''s reality.


    After all, I was a Hero, an anomaly from another world, with luck exceeding 10,000. And it seemed that my luck was just beginning to reveal its true potential.


    The only problem was that I was going to die in one year.


    That was the price I had sacrificed for so much luck and for enving a Goddess.


    But I still had one year to find a way to extend my life expectancy.


    There was no way I would let myself die now.


    /


    /


    /


    <i><strong>If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!</strong></i>

 Chapter 13: Speaking With The Teacher

    <h4>Chapter 13: Speaking With The Teacher</h4>


    The training session stretched on until the sun climbed high overhead, its warm rays spilling over us as we honed our skills. By the time the clock struck noon, our muscles were taut with exertion, our minds sharp from the mental challenges we''d faced. As thest exercises wrapped up, the tantalizing aroma of a hearty meal drifted through the air, promising sustenance to replenish our energy stores.


    The fareid out before us was nothing short of impressive - robust meats sourced from the mightiest creatures this world had to offer, carefully selected to imbue us with even greater strength and vitality. Each dish held the promise of fortification, a testament to the rigorous training we endured day in and day out.


    Amidst the bustling activity of the mess hall, I found myself once again relegated to solitude, my solitary figure propped against a weathered pir overlooking the tranquil garden. The chatter andughter of my peers filled the air, their camaraderie a stark contrast to my solitary state.


    "Nathan, dining alone again?" The gentle voice broke through my reverie, drawing my attention to the approaching figure.


    It was none other than Amelia Carter, our teacher, her presence a calming presence amidst the chaos of our new routine.


    "Yes, Ms. Carter," I replied. "Seems I haven''t found my ce among the others."


    Amelia offered a sympathetic smile, her eyes betraying a hint of concern. "You don''t seem too distraught by it, Nathan."


    I shrugged, a wistful smile ying at the corners of my lips. "Perhaps it''s better to be alone than to keeppany with those of ill intent, wouldn''t you agree?"


    "Indeed, but I''m certain not all your ssmates are as sinister as you imagine," Amelia remarked, her voiceced with gentle amusement.


    "Perhaps," I conceded, my gaze drifting to the bowl of food and fork in her hands.


    "May I join you?" Amelia asked.


    "Of course." I moved a bit on my left, letting her sit.


    "Ah! What a good weather," Amelia said with a smile.


    As I looked at her figure from the side, I couldn''t help but admire her beauty and forms.


    Although her training top and pants were merely highlighting her shapes, she was wearing them. Without lying, her breasts were at least a C-Cup, fairly good. She had also just finished training, so her shirt was little damp at the breasts. In some ways, I could even see her nipples. Her ck hair was pulled back into a ponytail, revealing her pale neck, which was glistening with sweat.


    A deep desire to conquer started sprouting inside me.


    "Do you ever feel lonely, Ms. Carter?" I ventured, breaking the silence that hung between us like a delicate veil.


    "Lonely?" Her brow furrowed in confusion, the question seemingly catching her off guard.


    "I mean, do you miss your parents, or... a boyfriend?" I stumbled over the words.


    "Oh, my parents perhaps, but as for a boyfriend, I''m afraid that''s not in the cards for me," she replied with a gentle chuckle.


    Well, that''s good but either way I wouldn''t have cared.


    She will be mine.


    "And what about you, Nathan?" Her gaze turned inquisitive, curiosity sparking in her eyes.


    "Not particrly, at least Sienna and Siara are here," I replied with a shrug, mentioning my step sisters.


    "Ah, yes, Sienna and Siara," Amelia nodded in acknowledgment, though her expression held a hint of concern as her eyes lingered on me.


    "It''s just... your hair, Nathan," she began, reaching out to touch the strands that cascaded around my shoulders. "Are you sure you are alright?"


    "Yes, don''t worry teacher." I reassured her, though inwardly I braced myself for what I knew woulde next.


    With a sudden gasp, Amelia withdrew her hand, a startled cry escaping her lips. I moved instinctively to grasp her hand in mine, concern etched across my features.


    "Are you alright?" I asked, putting on a worried face.


    My body, blessed - or cursed - with an inexplicable luck, had be a veritable beacon of fortune. While to the casual observer I might appear as nothing more than an ordinary teenager, up close, the effects of my unique condition were impossible to ignore. And for those unfortunate enough toe into direct contact with me, the consequences could be... unpredictable, to say the least.


    Just as Courtney had experienced before her, it seemed that Amelia was now grappling with the strange sensations that apanied physical contact with me.


    I intertwined my fingers in her soft hand while maintaining contact with her.


    Amelia''s mouth opened to say something before she quickly separated herself.


    "N..Nothing. I am fine." She recovered quickly and resumed eating.


    I smirked.


    She didn''t even notice our hands intertwined with each other.


    My luck had be something darker and more powerful.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    High above the mortal realm, shrouded in wisps of celestial mist and veiled by the very essence of divinity, a magnificent mountain soared toward the heavens, its majestic peak piercing the very fabric of the sky. At its summity an awe-inspiring pce.


    Within the hallowed halls of Olympus, where the twelve Olympian deities convened for gatherings both festive and solemn, the colossal doors leading to the throne room groaned open with a reverberating creak, heralding the arrival of a figure of ethereal beauty.


    With locks as white as freshly fallen snow cascading down her back and eyes as icy blue as the depths of a winter''s chill, Khione stepped gracefully into the chamber, her presencemanding attention and awe.


    "It seems you''ve finally graced us with your presence, Khione," murmured a figure seated upon the magnificent throne, his countenance radiating a power that crackled with the electric energy of storms.


    He was Zeus, King of the Olympian gods, his visage a reflection of divine authority and majesty.


    "What dyed your arrival, Khione?" echoed a voice tinged with impatience, its source a woman of unparalleled beauty who sat regally beside Zeus upon the throne.


    Hera, Queen of the Olympian gods, exuded an aura of sublime grace, her long tresses cascading like liquid gold and her eyes shimmering with an otherworldly brilliance.


    "I was attending to matters concerning the Heroes," Khione replied tersely, her gaze meeting Hera''s with a cool resolve.


    "That does not exin your tardiness," Hera retorted, her toneced with a hint of annoyance as she fixed Khione with a piercing stare.


    "Calm yourself, my dear," Zeus said, his voice a soothing balm amidst the rising tension. "Tell us, Khione, how fare the Heroes?"


    "Remarkably well, as befits beings from realms beyond our own," Khione replied.


    "But..." Zeus''s voice crackled withtent power, his divine energy pulsing with an intensity that spoke of hidden concerns. "Do they pose a threat to us?"


    It was a question that weighed heavily upon the minds of the divine assembly, for while they weed the summoning of Heroes capable of wielding great power, none were to surpass the might of the gods themselves. Should any mortal prove capable of such a feat, their very existence would pose a dire threat to the bnce of divine authority - a threat that could not be tolerated.


    At that moment, a clear face shed in Khione''s mind.


    The answer was obviously yes.


    There was currently a Hero with a Divine Rank Skill and clearly extremely dangerous for them, the Gods.


    But she couldn''t tell.


    The first thing they would do would be killing Nathan and by doing that she will die.


    "No." She answered.


    Hera''s golden eyes gleamed as she looked at Khione, and there was a tense stillness.


    "Well done." Zeus grinned. "Don''t they think they should be able to kill the Demon King?" He enquired.


    "Yeah, I do believe so," Khione answered.


    Water suddenly burst forth close to Khione, and a second God materialized in heavenly majesty. He had eyes and hair the color of the sea.


    He smiled, swung down his trident. "My lovely Khione. I had been anticipating your arrival.


    "Poseidon." Coldly, Khione whispered.


    /


    /


    /


    <i><strong>If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!</strong></i>

 Chapter 14: Sneaking Out

    <h4>Chapter 14: Sneaking Out</h4>


    "Poseidon." Coldly, Khione whispered.


    Poseidon.


    He was Zeus'' brother but also her supposed fiancee.


    Her father promised her to Poseidon even though she never epted it.


    She ignored and dyed the process all these years using the excuse of the Demon King to kill.


    "What are you doing here, brother? It''s rare to see you here?" Zeus asked with a smile.


    Usually Poseidon would remain in his pce under water because he didn''t like the pce of his brother.


    "I came to see my beautiful Khione," Poseidon dered, wrapping his arms around her waist.


    "Move," Khione coldly pushed Poseidon away.


    "Ooouhhh! Always so icy, but I love that about you," Poseidon remarked, licking his lips as he approached Khione once more. "It''s time for you to surrender yourself to me, Khione," he insisted.


    "I have duties to attend to in the human world," Khione dismissed.


    "Oh, forget about them! Let those humans die! No one cares about them!" Poseidon snapped.


    "Brother..." Zeus cast a disapproving nce at Poseidon.


    "Do youprehend, brother?! You pursued Hera relentlessly, forcefully fucked her until she relented and became yours! I haven''t even gone that far with Khione. I''ve exercised immense patience, but I''ve reached my limit," Poseidon dered.


    "H-How dare you speak of me like that, Poseidon?!" Hera red, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment.


    "Oh,e on, sister. We all know how Zeus ravished you senseless to make you acquiesce," Poseidon grinned. "I heard your moans even from down there."


    "YOU!!!" Hera stood up cheeks bright red in anger and embarrassment.


    "That''s enough, Poseidon," Zeus interjected, shaking his head.


    "Do you understand now? I can''t hold back much longer. I want her now!" Poseidon dered, his gaze fixed on Khione like a predatory beast.


    "Sigh... Khione, it''s time for you to ept Poseidon. He''s waited long enough," Zeus asserted, taking Poseidon''s side.


    In front of the Olympian King of Gods, Khione couldn''t refuse easily. Still, she spoke up. "At least until we defeat the Demon King.."


    "No fucking way! Your useless Heroes will take ten thousand of years before killing him! I want you now." Poseidon red.


    Zeus didn''t say anything and looked at Khione. He also thought the same as Poseidon.


    Khione bit her lips.


    "In three months."


    Poseidon''s grin widened when he heard that. "Three months?! It''s like tomorrow! Ahahaha! Wait for me!!" He cackled before disappearing.


    Hera had a smirk on her face.


    She was d of the oue.


    She didn''t like Khione because she knew her husband and brother, Zeus, wanted her also. If not for his brother, he would already fucked her and she knew it.


    But now she will get fucked by Poseidon.


    ("Khione.")


    As if Poseidon wasn''t enough, Khione heard Nathan''s voice. She didn''t need to be a genius to understand what would happen. She quickly teleported herself away from the Olympus pce.


    ''It''s still better than Poseidon.''


    That was her honest thought despite what Nathan was doing to her.


    Because she knew that Poseidon was a lot worse than Nathan when ites to women.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    As the night draped its velvety shroud over our abode, casting long shadows that danced in the flickering glow of torchlight, the day''s activities drew to a close. We had partaken of our evening meal, nourishing ourselves with the bounty provided, before retiring to the sce of our chambers in anticipation of restful slumber.


    Yet for me, sleep remained an elusive luxury, slipping through my grasp like grains of sand through an open palm. Call it intuition, call it instinct, but I found myself unable to sumb to the embrace of oblivion like the others.


    It was a feeling that had gripped me ever since I had intertwined my fate with that of a goddess, drawing upon her essence in ways that transcended mortalprehension. From the moment I had first touched Khione''s divine energy, I had be attuned to her emotions, sensing the undercurrents of fear and tension that pulsed through her being.


    Whatever it was that troubled her, it was not a matter to be taken lightly. If even a goddess could be gripped by fear, then the threat it posed must be formidable indeed.


    And so, as the moon cast its silvery glow upon the world below, I resolved to seize the cover of darkness to pursue my own agenda. Screw the Empire and its lofty ideals of strength and responsibility - such burdens were not mine to bear.


    No, I''d forge my own road to power, free from the scrutiny and judgment of others. In the calm of the night, while everyone else was sleeping, was the perfect moment to train alone.


    I threw on a sturdy, weather-beaten shirt and some worn-in pants, snatching up a sword that was more "borrowed without permission" than legitimately acquired from the pce armory. Tossing on a makeshift hooded cap, I slipped out of my quarters, moving like a shadow in the dimly lit corridors.


    The castle was eerily quiet, which suited me just fine. My n was straightforward: make a hasty exit and summon the Goddess once I was beyond these walls. With her guidance, finding and battling monsters would be a breeze. After all, she wouldn''t let me meet my demise, right? I mean, my survival was kind of crucial to her own existence, wasn''t it?


    Sneaking along with all the stealth I could muster, I halted abruptly at the sound of hurried footsteps echoing down the hall. Ducking into a side passage, conveniently adorned with a disy of knightly armor, I held my breath, hoping to remain unseen.


    But then, in the darkness, I spotted someone else skulking about. Courtney, of all people. She was draped in a cloak much like mine, which begged the question: what was she doing venturing into the men''s quarters?


    Opting to remain hidden, I watched as she passed by, her movements betraying a sense of urgency.


    "Someone is here?"


    Just as I thought we were in the clear, a knight''s voice sliced through the silence, sending Courtney into a panic. Without missing a beat, she darted for cover.


    And guess who ended up being her unwitting aplice? Yours truly.


    With the knight looming dangerously close, I did the only thing I could think of: I pulled Courtney into the shadows and mped my hand over her mouth, praying he wouldn''t spot us. Thankfully, luck was on our side, and the oblivious knight strolled right past.


    "Y..You scared me, Jason!!" Once the coast was clear, Courtney wasted no time in voicing her displeasure, mistaking me for Jason.


    Seriously? Sure, it was pitch ck, but I could see her perfectly well thanks to my enhanced vision not her it seems.


    Ah, the irony of it all. Looks like Courtney had snuck out of her room for a rendezvous with this Jason probably to get fucked in his room.


    Talk about being in the wrong ce at the wrong time.


    I smirked looking at my situation.


    Luck is always on my side.


    I brought my face closer, inhaling the scent of her perfume that lingered in the air.


    She was prepared.


    "Ah~ Jason..." Her soft moan escaped her lips as I kissed her neck, intoxicated by her fragrance.


    I gently removed her cloak, revealing a tantalizing white negligee that hugged her curves.


    Her delicate d¨¦colletage was on disy, hinting at her petite size but good for her age.


    I''d say she was an A cup.


    I reached beneath her negligee, cupping her breasts from below, relishing in their softness.


    "Hn??~ don''t be too rough~" she whispered, her voice filled with pleasure.


    Ignoring her plea, I continued to massage her through the fabric, appreciating her beauty.


    As expected of one of the top beauties of the school.


    Her neck was my next target, as I nted soft kisses along its curve.


    "A.. Ahn!" Her moans grew louder, fueling my desire.


    "Shh..." I hushed her gently, my lips finding hers in a passionate kiss.


    Her lips were soft and inviting, urging me to continue.


    I savored the sensation as I deepened the kiss, lost in the moment.


    "W.. Wait, Jason?" Her hands pressed against my chest, attempting to push me away.


    Ignoring her protests, I ran my hands along her thighs, marveling at their softness.


    They were undoubtedly feminine, a stark contrast to my own.


    When my hands moved dangerously closer to her inner thighs...


    "S.. Stop!" Her voice grew more insistent as she pushed me away, pulling down my hood in the process.


    Though she couldn''t see my face clearly, my white hair gave me away.


    "Y.. You!" Her voice was filled with shock and disbelief as she realized my identity.


    /


    /


    /


    <i><strong>If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!</strong></i>

 Chapter 15: Threatening Courtney

    <h4>Chapter 15: Threatening Courtney</h4>


    "N.. Nathan?" Courtney muttered, her expression twisting into anger. "H.. How dare you! Disgusting! I will tell Jason, and he will bea-"


    "Where do you think you''re going?" I gripped her arm, pulling her back to the junction and trapping her against the wall once more.


    "L-Leave! Help.. Mnnnn!" Her voice was muffled as I covered her mouth with my hand.


    Fear shed in Courtney''s eyes as she struggled against my grip.


    My demeanor was a far cry from the bored ssmate she once knew. I no longer needed to conceal my true nature. And yet, she had yet to witness the extent of my darkness.


    She wriggled and pushed against me, but I held firm, overpowering her with ease.


    Was she afraid of being taken advantage of? Did she truly believe I would defile her in such a ce?


    But I couldn''t deny the desire that stirred within me, the urge to im her, especially while she remained untouched.


    "Stop now," Imanded, my voice cold and unwavering as I revealed my phone.


    Disyed on the screen was a damning video, capturing every moment of our illicit encounter thus far. Courtney had been too preupied with her own pleasure to notice me recording it.


    I always calcted my moves carefully, and I knew she would bepelled to keep quiet once she saw the evidence.


    Courtney''s eyes widened in shock as she watched the footage, her pleasured expression starkly contrasted against her current state of distress.


    "Do you want me to show this to everyone? Believe me, I have enough battery to do so," I taunted, a smirk ying on my lips.


    With my phone as leverage, I had effectively silenced Courtney for the time being.


    "What would your beloved Jason think seeing you moaning under my touch?" I asked.


    Courtney stopped struggling.


    Atst she still liked Jason.


    Little did Courtney know, she was head over heels for Jason, utterly oblivious to the fact that he saw her as nothing more than a disposable ything. If he had his say, he''d likely discard her like yesterday''s news and move on to the next conquest without a second thought.


    See, Jason was all about appearances. Juggling multiple rtionships at once? It was all about maintaining that pristine image, ensuring he had a steady supply of fresh faces to adorn his arm. But dating several girls concurrently came with its own set of risks, jeopardizing his chances with the other beauties on his radar ¨C like Siara, Aisha, and Gwen. So, naturally, he''d toss them aside like worn-out toys, all to keep his options open and his reputation intact.


    And then there was me, the antithesis of Jason''s shallow tactics. Sure, I could see the appeal of ying the field, but I couldn''t bring myself to stoop to his level. Unlike him, I wasn''t about to concoct borate schemes or manipte emotions to win over a girl. No, when it came to matters of the heart, I preferred a more straightforward approach ¨C if I wanted someone, I''d pursue them earnestly, no mind games or ulterior motives involved. Once they were mine, they were mine, simple as that. No need for borate schemes or endless rotations of partners.


    "Courtney?" A whisper suddenly rang in the corridor.


    No doubts, it''s Jason.


    His footsteps approached.


    Courtney made a move to leave, but I firmly grasped her hand, my gaze piercing as I spoke. "Do you want him to see us like that?"


    She shook her head vigorously, her eyes wide with fear.


    "Then keep quiet," I ordered, silencing her with my hand once more.


    "Mnn~" Her muffled moan escaped her lips as I palmed her breasts, feeling their softness beneath my touch.


    "You''ve got quite the pair, Courtney," I remarked with a smirk, continuing to massage them.


    She didn''t resist, though she fought to suppress any further sounds of pleasure.


    I buried my nose in her neck, inhaling her scent with satisfaction. She smelled of fresh soap, a sign that she had recently bathed.


    "Hn??!" Her eyes fluttered shut as I sensually licked her cheeks, eliciting a shiver that ran through her entire body.


    Her muted moans only fueled my desire to tease her further, but I knew Arthur had returned to his room.


    Reluctantly, I removed my hand from her mouth.


    "Haa... haaa..." Courtney sank to the ground, her face flushed crimson with embarrassment and arousal.


    With this morning''s encounter fresh in my mind, along with the events that had just transpired, and of course my absurd luck, I knew she was now within my grasp.


    "I''ll delete the footage after a month. Until then, keep your legs closed," I instructed before pulling up my hood and making my exit.


    To avoid any further encounters in the corridor, I chose to leap out of the second-floor window.


    With my newfound body, Inded in the garden below unscathed, a satisfied smile ying on my lips.


    I couldn''t help but be captivated by the celestial glow of the moon, its luminous beams casting an enchanting spell over the garden below.


    "Nathan?"


    The sound of my name pulled me from my moonlit reverie, and I shifted my gaze downward, only to be met with another sight to behold.


    There she stood, bathed in the moon''s gentle radiance, Aisha ¨C a vision of Japanese beauty personified. Her long, sleek hair cascaded down her back in a neat ponytail, framing her dark eyes that seemed to hold a universe of secrets.


    d in a training suit simr to the one she wore earlier in the day, Aisha gripped a wooden sword in her hand, her movements fluid and purposeful as she practiced her swings in the quiet of the night.


    Talk about impable timing.


    Aisha Miura, not exactly a close friend, but we shared a decent rapport as ssmates, forged during a particrly grueling group project where the other members were utterly useless. It was a bond born out of necessity rather than genuine camaraderie, but we exchanged pleasantries nheless.


    "What brings you out here?" Aisha inquired, her voice breaking the tranquil silence as she lowered her sword.


    "The same could be asked of you, Aisha," I replied, lowering my hood to reveal my face.


    "I''m training," she stated simply, gesturing to her wooden weapon.


    "Didn''t you get your fill this morning with Oscar?" I quipped, curious about her nocturnal activities.


    Aisha shook her head, a solemn expression crossing her features. "It''s not enough, not with the looming dangers ahead."


    I nodded in understanding, making a move to depart, but Aisha''s question halted me in my tracks.


    "Where are you off to, Nathan?" She asked.


    "Just...needed some fresh air," I muttered, hoping to brush off the question and disappear into the night.


    "Outside the castle?" She questioned, her voice nowced with seriousness.


    I nodded in confirmation. "Yes."


    "It''s against the rules for any of us to venture beyond the castle walls alone, especially at night. It''s for our own safety," Aisha reminded me, her words weighted with caution.


    I shed her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry, I''ll tread carefully, and I''m armed," I assured her, gesturing to the sword secured at my side.


    Aisha regarded me silently for a moment, her expression unreadable. "If you''re not back within three hours, I''ll have no choice but to alert everyone," she warned.


    "Got it, Aisha," I replied, acknowledging her ultimatum with a nod.


    What I admired most about Aisha was her straightforwardness. Despite her seemingly aloof demeanor, she possessed a genuine concern for others, a quality that resonated deeply with me.


    I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was onto my carefully crafted facade ¨C the deliberate underperformance in academics and the calcted aloofness in my behavior. During our coboration on the group project, I had inadvertently revealed glimpses of my true nature, and I suspected that Aisha had caught on. Yet, she chose not to pry or question my motives, a testament to her respect for privacy and boundaries.


    Aisha Miura was the one person in our ss whom I desired above all others, even more so than my own step sisters. However, I knew I had to tread cautiously with her. She was sharp, perceptive, and far too intelligent to be manipted or coerced.


    Threats were out of the question; with Aisha, honesty and respect were the only currency worth trading in.


    I wanted her to moan under me with a genuine pleasured smile.


    /


    /


    /


    <i><strong>If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!</strong></i>

 Chapter 16: Fight In the Forest

    <h4>Chapter 16: Fight In the Forest</h4>


    After sessfully navigating the treacherous climb over the castle walls, I wasted no time in summoning Khione, the Goddess of Snow. True to her nature, she arrived promptly, her presence heralded by a chilling gust of snow.


    "Why the dy?" I questioned, frustration creeping into my tone.


    "It took some time to travel," Khione replied cryptically, evading the specifics.


    My curiosity piqued, I pressed for more information. "From where?"


    Khione hesitated to speak.


    I squinted my gaze at that.


    Before I could order an answer, she relented.


    "From Olympus. With the other Gods," she revealed, taking me by surprise.


    Olympus? As in, the heaven of the Greek Gods?


    "Wait, you mean Zeus and the other Olympian Gods actually exist in this world?" I eximed, taken aback by the revtion.


    Khione''s surprise at my mention of Zeus was evident, but she nodded nheless.


    It dawned on me that while on Earth, the tales of Greek mythology were relegated to mere legend and lore, here in this world, they were living, breathing entities.


    I was well-versed enough in Greek mythology to understand the gravity of the situation. These were not benevolent beings to be trifled with ¨C especially Zeus, the King of the Gods, known for his vtile temper and as someone very cautious about threats.


    I closed my eyes for a moment.


    This just got a whole lot more dangerous than I had anticipated.


    "So, you''re the one who requested the summoning of Heroes, but what did those Gods up there think of it? It''s the third time, after all," I remarked.


    "Zeus didn''t care much as long as they weren''t a threat to them. Then there was a vote," Khione exined.


    "A vote? Who was against it, and who was for it?" I inquired.


    "Hera, Poseidon, Apollo, Artemis, Dionysus, and Demeter were against it," Khione replied.


    "And who were in favor?"


    "Athena, Ares, Aphrodite, Hephaestus, and Hermes."


    "It seems like a tie. I suppose Zeus had the final say?" I guessed, and she nodded.


    I see now.


    Setting aside those who opposed the summoning, I was curious about the motivations of the other six who sided with Khione.


    "Anyway, let''s get started," I said.


    With an irritated expression and clenched fists, Khione approached me and knelt down, much to my surprise.


    "What are you doing?" I asked as she reached for my belt.


    "I..." Khione hesitated, looking somewhat puzzled.


    "I didn''t ask you to lick my cock, but to help me level up against the monsters out there," I rified with a smile.


    "Ha..." Khione quickly stood up, though her embarrassment was evident despite her stoic facade.


    I chuckled. "Are you already that aroused after just two shots in your mouth? Don''t worry, I''ll take care of you soon enough."


    "I am not. Human," Khione retorted with a re.


    "Yeah, but for now, teleport us to the Green Forest," I said, and she grasped my arm.


    As a Goddess, teleportation should be well within her capabilities.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    <strong>[Wild Rabbit LVL 5]</strong>


    Hiding behind a thicket, I nced at Khione, my voice hushed as I posed my question. "Level 5 works for me? I''m still at level one," I murmured, my gaze fixed on the unsuspecting prey ahead.


    "Yes. Heroes possess strength beyond that of ordinary humans in this world. Their power operates on a different scale," Khione exined, her tone matter-of-fact.


    "Understood. Just in case, keep watch. If I fall, you fall. Guard your master," I said beforeunching myself toward the unsuspecting rabbit, sword at the ready.


    Despite my best efforts, the creature evaded my initial strike, its movements quick and agile.


    So I adjusted my stance, feigning fear as the rabbit leapt toward me. In one swift motion, I retaliated, the de of my sword slicing through the air with deadly precision.


    As the rabbit fell, its life extinguished, a warm light enveloped me, signaling my ascent to the next level.


    <i>LEVEL UP! LEVEL 2!</i>


    Well, that seemed rtively straightforward.


    "Let''s keep going," I said as I delved deeper into the forest, my sights set on further gains.


    For hours, I honed my skills, dispatching creatures of simr level with ruthless efficiency.


    <i>LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP!</i>


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, I took a moment to rest by the flickering mes of a makeshift campfire, exhaustion creeping into my bones.


    Khione stood nearby, her demeanor inscrutable as she watched over me.


    "Are you happy, Khione?" I asked, breaking the silence.


    She didn''t answer.


    "I asked a question," I said coldly.


    Her response was swift and cutting. "A pointless question," she shot back, her gaze cold.


    "Your silence speaks volumes. It''s a relief to know you''re happy," I remarked, a hint of sarcasmcing my words. "Well, you''re hardly one to talk about happiness, are you? A solitary figure with nothing but a singr goal: to y the Demon King," I added with a smirk.


    As the rustling of leaves reached my ears, I tensed, instinctively grasping my sword and rising to attention.


    With a sharp intake of breath, I scanned the area, my eyes narrowing as I caught sight of the approaching threat.


    <strong>[Big Wild Rabbit LVL 24]</strong>


    "You can''t beat it," Khione warned.


    I brushed off her words, my focus solely on the looming adversary before me.


    With calcted precision, I closed the distance between us, my heart pounding with a mixture of anticipation and fear.


    In a split second, I sprang into action, drawing upon my heightened senses to anticipate the creature''s movements.


    BADOOM!


    With lightning-fast reflexes, I dodged its swift strike, narrowly evading its deadly ws.


    Seizing the opportunity, Ished out with my sword, aiming for its vulnerable leg.


    A shallow cut appeared, but it was clear that it would take more than that to bring down this formidable foe.


    "Let''s continue then!"


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Khione was shocked.


    She observed Nathan fighting head on against a monster he shouldn''t be able to fight in normal cases.


    There were more than ten levels of difference between them after all.


    Yet Nathan took advantage of the fact that he had 100 in Vision Stats to dodge perfectly and injure the big rabbit.


    She already knew that Nathan was apart from the other Heroes because of his unusualck of fear, even more concerning her but also the Gods. He mentioned them without a slight change in his expression even though they could kill him in an instant if they wanted.


    But now she discovered that Nathan had another quality.


    Brave enough to not step back in front of a strong opponent.


    It was a bad point that had been present for months for all the Heroes she had seen as they were from a peaceful world but Nathan had never had that fear of getting hurt or even dying.


    /


    /


    /


    <i><strong>If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!</strong></i>

 Chapter 17: Eating Khione (1) *

    <h4>Chapter 17: Eating Khione (1) *</h4>


    LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP! LEVEL UP!


    I heard again the status vibrating like a phone as I retrieved my sword from the dead Big Rabbit.


    Its body shone, disappearing into parties before entering my body.


    This time I felt an even more raise in strength.


    I recovered my breath before checking my status.


    <strong>[Nathan Parker]</strong>


    <strong>Lvl 15</strong>


    <strong><Strength> 43</strong>


    <strong><Agility> 50</strong>


    <strong><Stamina> 40</strong>


    <strong><Mana> 550</strong>


    <strong><Vision> 105</strong>


    <strong><Luck> 10 550</strong>


    <strong><Charm> 20</strong>


    <strong>SP: 0</strong>


    <strong>Skills: [Divine-Rank: Forbidden Seal]</strong>


    All my stats leveled up except my charm.


    Even my absurd luck rose a bit.


    And I was now level 15.


    That was a good start.


    Now it was already a bitte, I should take a good sleep but before that.


    "It''s over?" Khione asked, preparing to leave.


    I grabbed her arm. "Not yet."


    Khione understood what she wanted. "Not here.."


    "This spot is perfect, Khione," I remarked, scanning the dark forest surrounding us.


    With my arm wrapped around her waist, I pulled her closer, taking in her enticing scent.


    "You smell divine, Khione," I murmured, nuzzling her neck.


    "Hn~"


    As I peppered her neck with kisses, I held her tightly, feeling the press of her breasts against my chest.


    "Mnnn~??"


    Her slight moan encouraged me further. Despite her divine status, she was still a woman with sensitive spots.


    I trailed kisses along her jawline before capturing her tender pink lips.


    Soft and inviting, her lips fueled my excitement as I kissed and sucked on them.


    "Hn??~~nnn~~~mhnn??" Her soft moans spurred me on, intensifying my desire.


    "Open your mouth," I whispered, and obediently, sheplied.


    With her lips parted, I delved in with my tongue, exploring her mouth with fervor.


    "Uhnnn~"


    Khione''s eyes widened in surprise as our tongues intertwined in a deep, passionate kiss.


    I continued to probe her mouth, feeling her cheeks flush red with arousal as I teased her tongue and tasted every inch of her.


    "Hnn~~~??Hnn~~~??Hnn?? Hnn??" Her muffled moans grew louder as I yed with her tongue, eliciting more pleasure from her.


    Taking her tongue between my lips, I began to suck on it, drawing it deeper into my mouth.


    "Hnnn~~!!" Khione''s eyes widened in surprise as she felt her tongue being sucked.


    With a smirk, I maintained the suction, moving her tongue back and forth within my mouth.


    "Mnnn~??????!!!"


    Tears welled up in her eyes from the intense sensation, and she attempted to push me away, but I held her firmly, resisting her efforts.


    As my fingers trailed down her back, exploring the contours of her body, I marveled at the delicate curves beneath my touch. Each caress seemed to ignite a spark of desire, fueling the intensity of the moment.


    "Time to see more of your body, Khione~" I whispered huskily, my breath warm against her ear, before capturing her lips in a deep, passionate kiss.


    With gentle determination, my hands began their ascent, tracing the smooth lines of her shoulders as they slid the straps of her dress down. Despite her protests, I silenced her with another kiss, my lips hungry for the taste of her.


    "D..Don''t~" Her words were barely a whisper, a feeble attempt to resist the inevitable.


    "Shush..." I murmured against her lips, my voiceced with desire, as I continued to reveal the soft expanse of her skin.


    And then, there she stood before me, her upper body exposed, bathed in the soft glow of the moonlight filtering through the trees. The sight of her bare form took my breath away, her beauty transcending mortalprehension.


    "Beautiful..." The word escaped my lips in a reverent whisper/


    They were definitely the breasts of a Goddess.


    Perfect proportion.


    Big enough for my palms.


    And those nipples...


    With trembling hands, I reached out to touch her, to feel the warmth of her skin beneath my fingertips. It was a sensation unlike any other, sending shivers down my spine and igniting a fire within me.


    Khione''s cheeks flushed with a rosy hue as she averted her gaze, her embarrassment only adding to her allure. It was a moment of vulnerability, a fleeting glimpse of the goddess beneath the divine facade.


    With a primal hunger driving my every move, I buried my face in the softness of her breasts, losing myself in the intoxicating warmth that enveloped me. Her skin, warmer than I had anticipated, sent a shiver of desire coursing through my veins, igniting a fire within me that burned hotter with each passing moment.


    As her soft cries filled the night air, urging me on, I eagerly seized her breasts, my mouth watering with anticipation. With each suckle, each taste of her delicate flesh, I felt myself drawn further into the depths of desire, consumed by an insatiable need to make her mine.


    "Ahn??!!" Her sweet moans echoed through the forest, urging me to delve deeper into the exquisite pleasure that awaited me. I drank in the taste of her, savoring the sweetness of her skin as Ivished attention on her sensitive nipples.


    "No?? ahn...?? ahn??! ahn!!!" Khione''s cries grew louder with each passing moment, her body quivering with pleasure beneath my touch.


    With a hunger that knew no bounds, I moved from one nipple to the other, each one receiving equal attention as I feasted upon her with reckless abandon.


    "Ahn!!" Her cries reached a fever pitch as I continued to suckle, each flick of my tongue sending waves of ecstasy coursing through her body.


    As the moon cast its ethereal glow upon us, I guided Khione''s trembling form to the soft bed of grass beneath us, her body yielding to my touch with a symphony of moans and sighs. With her right nipple ensnared between my eager lips, I savored the taste of her, relishing the way her breath hitched with each flick of my tongue.


    "AHN!??"


    The intensity of her arousal only spurred me on, driving me to new heights of passion as I continued tovish attention upon her tender breasts. With a hunger that knew no bounds, I sucked and nipped at her sensitive flesh.


    "Ahn??...ahn????~ahn...ahn...hnnn????" Khione''s voice, once cool andposed, now echoed with the sweet strains of ecstasy, her pleas for mercy drowned out by the overwhelming waves of pleasure that consumed her.


    "S..Stop...hmm!" Lost in the intoxicating rhythm of our shared desire, I paid little heed to Khione''s protests, my focus consumed by the heady scent of her arousal and the taste of her on my lips.


    With a devilish smirk, I allowed my hand to wander beneath her dress, my fingers tracing a tantalizing path along the curve of her thigh. The promise of whaty beyond hung heavy in the air, a potent reminder of the forbidden pleasures that awaited us both.


    "S..Stop!!" Khione''s cry pierced the night air, a desperate plea for respite amidst the whirlwind of sensation that threatened to overwhelm her.


    She was a virgin after all.


    Little was needed to bring her to her climax.


    My fingers traced a path of anticipation, inching closer to the source of Khione''s undeniable arousal. The fabric of her panties, soaked through with desire, served as a barrier between us.


    "You are wet, Khione?" I teased, a smirk ying at the corners of my lips as I continued to massage her breast with deliberate intent.


    "N..No..." Khione''s voice wavered, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    Her denial only served to fuel my desire further. With a swift motion, I tore aside the fabric of her panties, revealing the glistening folds of her sex beneath.


    "Ahnnn??"


    She moaned at my roughness. Without hesitation, I plunged my finger into her slick heat, reveling in the sensation of her tightness as she yielded to my touch.


    "Haaa??!!"


    Khione''s cry was music to my ear. With each thrust of my finger, I grazed against her most sensitive spots, driving her to the brink of madness with pleasure.


    "Hmnnn????...no...n..no..."


    Khione''s protests fell on deaf ears as I continued to explore her depths, my fingers dancing across her skin with a fierce determination. With one hand caressing her breast and the other delving deeper into her core, I savored the moment.


    Khione could only shake her head with eyes closed tight.


    Now!


    With a swift motion, I took her nipple between my teeth, pulling it taut as I drove my finger deeper into her slick heat.


    She opened her eyes wide.


    "Haaa!?? HAAAAAAAAAN??????!!!"


    /


    /


    /


    <i><strong>If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.</strong></i>


    <i><strong>It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!</strong></i>

 Chapter 18 Eating Khione (2) *

    Chapter 18 Eating Khione (2) *


    "Haaa!?? HAAAAAAAAAN??????!!!"


    Khione''s loud cry of pleasure filled the night air as she orgasmed, her body shivered and her legs closed between my hand, enclosing it.


    Squirt!


    At the same time, a surge of sticky, sweet nectar gushed forth from her core, drenching my fingers in her juice. It was warm and slick, coating my skin in a sheen of her arousal before spreading to cover my entire hand in a glisteningyer of her desire.


    As Khione''s climax washed over her, her body tensed and then went limp, her icy blue eyes fluttering closed as she sumbed to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her veins.


    "Haaaaa¡­"


    Her breathy sigh filled the air as she drifted into unconsciousness, her legs twitching involuntarily in the aftermath of her release.


    With a satisfied smirk, I withdrew my hand from her throbbing core, coated in the sticky evidence of her arousal. The sight of her juices glistening on my fingers was intoxicating, filling me with a primal hunger that demanded to be satiated.


    Without hesitation, I brought my fingers to my lips, savoring the taste of Khione''s essence as I licked them clean. There was something undeniably addictive about the tangy sweetness of her arousal, a vor that left me craving more with each passing moment.


    Driven by desire, I continued to lick my hand clean, relishing in the decadent sensation of Khione''s lewd juices coating my tongue.


    But as my gaze fell upon Khione''s unconscious form, her bare breasts exposed and her delicate features softened in half slumber, I felt a surge of desire unlike anything I had ever experienced before.


    Unable to resist any longer, I rose to my feet, my pants falling to the ground in a hasty motion. With a firm grip on my throbbing cock, I began to stroke myself with increasing urgency, the need for release consuming me from within.


    And then, with a primal roar of ecstasy, my climax washed over me in a torrent of pleasure, my hot seed spurting forth in long, pulsating jets. It sttered across Khione''s dress, staining her breasts and neck with my lustful desires. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Oh..Khione.." I murmured as I copsed to my knees beside her, my body trembling with the aftershocks of my release.


    With one final kiss pressed to her breast, I allowed myself to slump back with a heavy sigh.


    "That was so good¡­man¡­"


    It had been barely two days but I was already satisfied.


    I''m pretty sure she was too even though she wouldn''t admit it.


    It was the first she was feeling such sensations and it certainly won''t be thest time.


    Now, what should I do?


    I looked at Khione''s beautiful face and stood up.


    Curse it!


    I wanted to wait but I will take her tonight.


    As she adjusted her dress to conceal her breasts, I effortlessly hoisted her over my shoulder and bolted through the forest. Luckily, we weren''t too far and were already making our way back towards the exit.


    Once clear of the woods, I made a beeline for the other side of the castle, easily leaping over the wall with Khione in tow. It was fortunate that the security measures around the wall didn''t trigger when it was me carrying her, so I counted myself lucky there.


    Touching down on solid ground, I stole a nce from behind a bush and spotted Aisha dozing off on a nearby bench.


    Perfect.


    With Khione still cradled in my arms, I crept back to my quarters with all the stealth I could muster. After securely locking the door behind me, I gentlyid Khione on the bed and shed my cloak.


    Grabbing a damp towel, I meticulously cleaned up any traces of our escapade from Khione''s neck and breasts.


    "Now, let''s get started," I murmured with a smirk as I positioned Khione in the center of the bed.


    Running my fingers over her body, I leaned in to softly kiss her lips.


    "Hnn~" Khione responded with a slight murmur, her long, snowyshes fluttering.


    Continuing my ministrations, I trailed my hands down to her breasts, kneading and shaping them with care. Meanwhile, my lips continued their exploration, peppering kisses across her lips, cheeks, and neck as I savored her intoxicating scent.


    With a smirk dancing on my lips, I descended upon Khione''s tender breasts, feeling the electric anticipation crackling in the air between us. The softness of her skin beneath my lips sent a shiver down my spine as I traced delicate circles around her right nipple, eliciting a breathy sigh of pleasure from her lips. "Haa¡­??"


    Cupping her breast from below, I reveled in the sensation of her warmth against my palm, relishing every moment of our intimate connection.


    Her moans of ecstasy only fueled my desire as I continued tovish attention upon her, kissing and licking every inch of her delicate flesh with fervent devotion. The taste of her skin was intoxicating, igniting a hunger within me that threatened to consume us both. When I finally took her nipple into my mouth, sucking it with a hunger that bordered on obsession, Khione''s response was immediate¡ªa soft, melodic moan that filled the room.


    "Ahn~??"


    With each passing moment, I felt myself bing more lost in the pleasure, my senses overwhelmed by the intoxicating scent and taste of Khione''s skin.


    But I was not content to stop there. No, I wanted to explore every inch of Khione''s exquisite form, to map out every curve and contour with my lips and tongue. And so, with a hunger that bordered on madness, I trailed kisses down her body, leaving a trail of fire in my wake.


    My tongue traced a tantalizing path along Khione''s soft stomach, savoring the way her body quivered beneath my touch. Each delicate kiss I pressed to her tummy button elicited a breathy sigh of pleasure from her lips, igniting a fierce desire within me. And as I continued my descent, my heart pounded in my chest with a rhythm that matched the thunderous beat of a drum.


    Reaching out to her legs, I spread them apart with a deliberate slowness, relishing the anticipation that hung heavy in the air between us. My gaze lingered on the strapped heels adorning her feet, a detail that only served to heighten my arousal. With a smirk, I made quick work of removing them, reveling in the sight of her pure white feet and legs as they came into view.


    cing her leg on my shoulder, I took a moment to admire the exquisite beauty before me. Her legs seemed to stretch on for miles, adorned with a wlessplexion that left me utterly captivated. Kissing her left foot tenderly, I trailed a path of kisses up her leg, savoring the sweet taste of her skin until I reached her thighs.


    "A..ahn¡­wh..what?"


    It was then that Khione''s eyes fluttered open, confusion clouding her gaze as she took in the scene before her. With a devilish grin, I reassured her, spreading her legs wider and asserting my dominance. "Time to eat you up, Khione," I dered, my voice dripping with desire.


    "N¡­No not¡­now.." But Khione''s response was one of uncertainty, her sweaty face paling slightly as she voiced her hesitation. Ignoring her protests, I held her thighs firmly in ce, a hunger burning in my eyes as I brought my face closer to her dripping pussy. The sight of her love nectar already drooling out only served to fuel my desire further, and I could feel the inner lips of her sex twitching with anticipation.


    "D..Don''t¡­look¡­" Khione''s face was bright red with shame, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as she pleaded for me to avert my gaze.


    I felt something snapping inside me as I leaned in, my tongue flicking out to taste her pussy for the first time. The very essence of her arousal lingered in the air, enticing me with its intoxicating scent and igniting a fire within me.


    "Ahn??!" Khione''s voice rang out, a symphony of pleasure that echoed in the confines of the room. Her attempts to close her legs were futile, as I held them firmly in ce, driven by an insatiable hunger to explore every inch of her trembling form.


    With each lick, I savored the sweet taste of her wetness, my tongue tracing a sinuous path of pleasure along her delicate folds. The sensation was electric, sending waves of ecstasy coursing through my veins and causing my arousal to surge to new heights.


    "Ahn??...Ahn??¡­hnnn??¡­AHN??¡­" Khione''s moans grew louder, more desperate, as she surrendered herselfpletely to the overwhelming pleasure of the moment. Her hands found their way into my hair, fingers tangling in the strands as she pulled me closer, urging me to delve deeper into her intoxicating embrace.


    "Let''s see it," with a smirk, I spread herbia, revealing her untouched hymen in all its glory.


    I knew it already but the realization that Khione was indeed a virgin sent a shiver down my spine. And as her inner walls pulsed with each passing moment, releasing more nectar I chose to take thest step.


    /


    /


    /

 Chapter 19 Eating Khione (3) *

    Chapter 19 Eating Khione (3) *


    I knew it already but the realization that Khione was indeed a virgin sent a shiver down my spine. And as her inner walls pulsed with each passing moment, releasing more nectar I chose to take thest step.


    I wasted no time, eager to explore every inch of Khione''s trembling form. With a sense of anticipation, I inserted one finger into her dripping wet hole, eliciting a loud moan from her lips as she tightened her grip on my hair.


    "Aaahn!" She moaned loudly as I slowly thrust my finger in and out of her, savoring the sensation of her walls clenching around my finger. Encouraged by her response, I added another finger, relishing the way her juices coated my skin.


    "W..What¡­is..ahn¡­n¡­no¡­ahn??!" Khione''s protests were futile, her body betraying her words as she surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure coursing through her veins. Her sweet nectar flowed freely, coating my fingers in her essence as I continued to finger her with increasing fervor.


    "Such a lewd Goddess you are~" I couldn''t help but smile at the sight of her writhing beneath me, her moans of pleasure driving me wild with desire. "Haa??¡­hann¡­ahn??ahn??!" But I wasn''t finished yet¡ªI had something else in mind, something that would push her pleasure to new heights.


    Bringing my face closer, I aimed for the small button at the top of her pussy, her clitoris, giving it a quick lick before thrusting my tongue on it. The sensation was electrifying, causing Khione to cry out in pleasure as her body convulsed with pleasure.


    "AHNNN!!??" And then it happened¡ªher pussy gushed forth her juices, drenching my face in her sweet nectar as she experienced her second orgasm. It was a sight to behold, her body writhing in pleasure as she sumbed to the overwhelming sensations washing over her.


    She was that sensitive, I realized, her body responding eagerly to my touch. With a satisfied smile, I licked my lips, savoring the taste of her essence once again as I observed her trembling form before me.


    Her breathing was heavy, her dress opened to reveal her bountiful breasts and her legs spread wide to expose her dripping wet pussy. Her white hair syed out on the bed behind her as her arms shook with the intensity of her pleasure.


    "Time to make you mine," I dered, a surge of desire coursing through my veins as I knelt before Khione''s spread legs, shedding my shirt and lowering my pants and briefs with purposeful intent. It was veryte at night.


    The morning training of the ss will probably start in a few hours but I didn''t give a shit about that.


    I only wanted to fuck Khione and sleep with her.


    I tore away her dress entirely, giving me a full view of her divine body.


    With my rock-hard dick in hand, I coated the swollen tip with Khione''s dripping nectar, relishing the intoxicating scent that filled the air. Gripping her legs firmly, I pulled her closer to me, positioning myself at the threshold of her virgin pussy.


    "E..hn¡­w..what? Ar..e you doin¡­g?" Khione''s voice wasced with uncertainty, her breath ragged as she gazed up at me with wide eyes.


    "Taking your virginity, Khione," I replied shortly, my hands firm on her waist, guiding my cock to her entrance, rubbing a little against it.


    "Hmmm??!" That moan of her was thest straw.


    With a powerful thrust of my hips, I prated her with all the force tearing through her hymen effortlessly.


    "AGHN!! U..Ugghnn!" Khione''s expression contorted in agony as she grunted with difort, her body tensing against the intrusion. I was inside her pussy.


    I was inside a Goddess'' pussy.


    I gave her a few seconds before I thrusted back my dick.


    "Hn??! S..Stop! Stop!" Khione''s pleas were apanied by tears streaming down her cheeks, her cries echoing in the air as she begged for respite from the overwhelming sensation of pain and pleasure that consumed her.


    Despite her divine status, Khione''s virginity was a sacred aspect of her being, and the agony of its loss weighed heavily upon her. But I was unmoved by her distress, driven by my own desires to im her as my own.


    "Don''t worry, you will moan soon!" I retorted, my smirk betraying the predatory hunger that burned within me as I continued to thrust into her.


    "N..No! Haaa¡­?? Haaaaan??! Haaaan??!!!" "See?" I chuckled, myughter mingling with her cries as I reveled in the power of my dominance over her.


    Khione''s grip on the sheets tightened as her body shook with the intensity of her pleasure, her moans growing louder with each thrust of my hips. Her pussy clenched around me with a voracious hunger that threatened to consume me whole, driving me to the brink of ecstasy. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "You are so fucking tight!" I groaned, as I surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure of her embrace.


    With every ounce of strength I possessed, I thrust into her with increasing fervor, my hips pounding against hers in a relentless rhythm that drove us both to the edge of sanity.


    I was barely able to hold back.


    I was exhausted after thest day.


    But I refused to yield now.


    I grabbed her hips with both hands as anchors and thrusted my waists faster and faster.


    "AHNN??! AHNN??! AHNNNNN¡­S..SOMETHING! S..SSTOPP¡­AHN!"


    Khione''s eyes widened in terror as she felt her body tensing up, a sense of dread washing over her as an unknown feeling gripped her body in its icy embrace. But still, she could not resist the overwhelming tide of pleasure that threatened to consume herpletely. I didn''t pay any heed first because I didn''t care and second because I was too busy to hold back but it was freaking difficult when she was moaning like that.


    I can feel it.


    I thrust my waist with all the strength I could muster.


    "S..STOOOPP!! AHN????!" Khione''s desperate cries filled the air, her body writhing beneath me as I plunged deeper into her with each powerful thrust.


    "C..Cummmin!!!" I groaned, my voice raw with ecstasy as I felt the familiar tightening in my loins, the impending release of my climax drawing near.


    With one final, forceful thrust, I buried myself deep within her, my cock driving past thest remnants of her hymen as my hot seed spilled forth in a torrent of ecstasy.


    "HYAAAAA!!! HAAAA??????!!!" Khione''s body convulsed beneath me, her cries of pleasure mingling with the raw intensity of her climax as she surrendered herself to the overwhelming tide of sensation.


    "F..Fuck¡­" I muttered, my breathing in ragged gasps as I copsed on her, the aftermath of our passion leaving us both spent and exhausted.


    Her climax seemed to stretch on for an eternity, the blissful haze of pleasure enveloping us both as wey entwined in the aftermath of our passion.


    As I pulled out my cock, a mixture of my semen, her nectar, and blood poured forth from her pussy.


    Exhausted but content, I forced a tired smile as I pressed my lips to her moisten lips dripping with saliva.


    With a sigh of satisfaction, I slumped beside her.


    Tomorrow, I would take a shower and face the world anew. But for now, in this moment of blissful oblivion, I knew that I had found true fulfillment with Khione¡ªa memory that would forever linger as the pinnacle of pleasure in my life.


    /


    /


    /

 Chapter 20 A Tiring Waking Up

    Chapter 20 A Tiring Waking Up


    Knock knock!


    "Lord Hero!"


    The sound of the door being rapped upon echoed through the room, apanied by the urgent voice of a girl waiting outside.


    But I was too exhausted to muster a response.


    Desperately, I tried to muffle the noise by burying my head beneath a cushion, but the persistent knocking persisted, undeterred by my feeble attempts to block it out.


    Knock knock!


    "Hero Nathan!"


    With a heavy sigh, I reluctantly turned over in bed, my weary eyes barely able to focus on the source of the disturbance.


    "What?" I grumbled, my voice thick with exhaustion as I addressed the intruder.


    "The Morning training started two hours ago¡­you arete," she informed me.


    The mere mention of the morning training was enough to elicit a groan of frustration from me. I had already grown weary of that shit, despite it being only the second day.


    "Yeah," I muttered dismissively, hoping to expedite her departure.


    As I stretched my hand out to my left, my fingers brushed against the soft fabric of the sheet, a tangible reminder of the events that had transpired in the darkness of the night.


    Turning my gaze to the side, I saw Khione lying beside me, her form shrouded in the sheets, her blue eyes fixed pensively on the ceiling above.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how long she had been awake, lost in her own thoughts.


    With a resigned sigh, I pushed myself up from the bed and made my way to the window, throwing it open in an attempt to dispel the lingering scent of sex and sweat that hung heavy in the air.


    "Good morning, Khione," I greeted her, though her attention remained fixed elsewhere.


    "I was pretty sure you would have already woken up and left," I added.


    "You havemitted an irreparable sin, Human," Khione muttered, her voiceced with a mixture of anger and resignation.


    "Sin? I would say it was more like a blessing. I mean, it''s not every day you get to experience the pleasure of deflowering a virgin Goddess," I retorted, a chuckle escaping my lips as I moved to open the other windows in the room.


    "Call it whatever you want. But what you''ve done cannot be undone. You will have to answer and face the consequences. Your death is just a question of days now," Khione replied, her tone heavy with solemnity as she shifted her body, a faint groan escaping her lips as she settled against the headboard of the bed.


    "Just a question of days? Well, in that case, it seems we both have limited time left," I remarked, a note of nonchnce in my voice. After all, if I were to die, so too would Khione, thanks to the seal that bound us together.


    "Yes¡­" Khione replied, her voice tinged with resignation, though there was a distinctck of fear or despair in her demeanor.


    As I pondered the implications of our impending supposed death, I couldn''t help but marvel at the strange sense of confidence that had taken hold of me since the moment I had managed to enve a Goddess. It was as if a dormant power had been awakened within me, filling me with an unwavering belief in my own abilities, even in the face of imminent danger.


    "Well, until your Gods arrive, I''ll make sure to please you and myself. As I approached her, I smiled and said, "At least we''ll die satisfied."


    "You!" Khione''s re intensified, her disbelief evident in her wide-eyed expression as she struggled to find words to convey her incredulity at my casual attitude.


    "Come now," I said, extending my hand toward Khione. "We should take a shower and attend to our respective duties."


    "I... can do it myself, in my roo...haa!" Khione began to protest, but before she could finish her sentence, I pulled her arm and lifted her into my arms.


    As I held her, I couldn''t help but marvel at the softness of her thighs and the curves of her side breasts. Truly, she possessed the body of a Goddess.


    My mind wandered back to the events of the previous night, and I couldn''t shake the feeling of disbelief that I had been fortunate enough to share such intimate moments with her.


    As we made our way to the bathroom, I kept my gaze fixed on her perfect form marveled by it.


    Upon entering the bathroom, I bypassed the tub in favor of the shower area, where I guided Khione to sit on one of the nearby stools.


    "Wha..t are you going to do..?" Khione was apprehensive as she covered her breast and pussy.


    I couldn''t help butugh at her gesture, it was cute though. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Don''t you think it''s a bitte for that? I have seen and licked both parts you are hiding now," I said.


    Khione red as her cheeks flushed a little.


    With the shower head in hand, I adjusted the temperature to a soothing warmth before directing the gentle stream of water over Khione''s delicate form. At first, she flinched slightly at the sensation of the warm water cascading over her hair and skin, but soon she rxed, allowing the gentle flow to cleanse away the remnants of the night.


    As I settled the shower to our liking, I moved to crouch in front of Khione, seeking her gaze. However, she averted her face, unwilling to meet my eyes.


    "Look at me," I insisted, gently but firmly brushing her wet white locks aside. When she continued to avoid my gaze, I reached out, cupping her chin and guiding her blue eyes to meet mine.


    "You are mine, Khione," I asserted with a serious tone, watching as the ve crest reluctantly appeared on her chest.


    Khione let out a soft groan in response, her expression conflicted.


    Drawing closer, I pressed my lips to hers in a tender kiss, feeling her respond with a soft hum of pleasure.


    "Mmmm~"


    "Open your mouth," I whispered against her lips, taking the body wash andthering my hand with it before trailing my fingers along her thigh.


    "Haa??" With a slight moan, Khioneplied, parting her lips as I delved into her mouth with my tongue, initiating a deep and passionate kiss.


    "Hmm~~glurrp~~~sluurrrp~~~" The sounds of our fervent kiss filled the air, mingling with the gentle sshing of water as I continued to explore her mouth, savoring the taste of her on my lips.


    The lewd sounds of our deep kiss reverberated through the steam-filled bathroom as I eagerly explored Khione''s mouth, savoring every taste and texture. With one hand engaged in our passionate embrace, my other hand drifted down to where Khione''s pussy awaited my touch.


    Gently, I applied soap to my fingers, ensuring they were slick and ready to provide her with the utmost care and attention. Despite her initial resistance, Khione''s legs involuntarily closed, but I persisted, guiding my hand between her thighs.


    "S..Stop¡­hnn~~....we¡­have t..to go.." Khione''s protest was met with a gentle shushing from me as I silenced her with a kiss.


    "I am cleaning your pussy, so stay still, okay?" I instructed, my voiceced with authority.


    "Y..yes¡­hmm??" Khione''spliance was evident as she yielded to my touch.


    With a smirk, I eased a finger into her warm, wet pussy, eliciting a soft moan from her lips. Skillfully, I maneuvered my finger, using it to cleanse her delicate folds with tender care.


    "Ahmn~??¡­no¡­" Khione''s protests were met with a yful nip at her lower lip, followed by a soothing lick from my tongue.


    The sensual cleansing continued for several minutes, during which Khione''s body responded eagerly to my ministrations. Eventually, I allowed her to continue washing herself while I tended to my own cleanliness, mindful of the time we had already spent indulging in our intimate moment as we were alreadyte.

 Chapter 21 A Month Later

    Chapter 21 A Month Later


    "A month has whisked by since our valiant Heroes were called forth. How fare their progress?" the Emperor of the illustrious Empire of Light asked, his regal form settled upon the throne like a sovereign oak.


    "Their strides are nothing short of remarkable, Your Majesty. They exceed our loftiest expectations, eclipsing even our most optimistic projections," replied Oscar, the Commander entrusted with the stewardship of the Heroes'' development.


    Though barely breaching the threshold of his thirties, Oscar possessed a rare blend of talent and charisma, earning him the esteemed role of overseeing the Heroes'' ascent.


    But he wasn''t alone in his assessment.


    "Certainly, I concur," affirmed Cecilia with a sage nod.


    "And who among them stands out as the most in terms of prowess?" queried Emperor Philip.


    "Hero Jason undoubtedly emerges as the pinnacle of strength and skill. He has vanquished formidable beasts and dispatched mighty demons with aplomb. Following closely behind are Hero Sienna, Hero Aiden, and Hero Gwen. Siara Parker, Aisha Miura, and Courtney Turner also exhibit considerable prowess, with their teacher, Sarah, disying formidable defensive capabilities," elucidated Oscar, drawing from the wealth of insights gleaned during the past month''s rigorous training.


    "A heartening revtion indeed," remarked the Emperor, his countenance suffused with satisfaction. The burgeoning strength of the Heroes augured well for their impending confrontation with the Demon King.


    "Truly, they seem to be blessed by the divine," chimed in the Empress, her voice brimming with delight.


    "Father, I believe he is a remarkable man," Adelia responded, her smile imbued with warmth. "Strong, kind, and utterly dependable."


    With a nod of agreement, the Emperor''s smile widened. "Thus, we must ensure the continuity of our realm''s prosperity, whether by their hand or otherwise. Adelia."


    "Yes, Father?" responded Princess Adelia, her visage radiant with grace.


    "What are your impressions of Hero Jason?" the Emperor asked, turning his attention to his daughter.


    "Father, I believe he is a remarkable man," Adelia responded, her smile imbued with warmth. "Strong, kind, and utterly dependable."


    "Excellent. I intend to arrange a betrothal between you and him. Your offspring shall be the future stewards of our Empire. The union of our lineage with that of a Hero can only usher in an era of prosperity for our realm," dered the Emperor with conviction.


    Adelia''s acquiescence was swift and serene. "If it is your wish, Father," she replied, her demeanor betraying no hint of reluctance. In truth, she harbored no reservations; the notion of an alliance with Jason had seemed an inevitability from the outset. Ever since her father had first urged her to forge a connection with him, she had discerned his intentions. It was not merely a matter of personal preference, but also her duty as a Princess toply.


    "Have you made progress in your rapport with the Hero? What is your assessment of his likely response?" inquired Philip, his tone expectant.


    "Undoubtedly, Father. Hero Jason holds me in high regard," affirmed Adelia without hesitation. Indeed, Jason''s fondness for her had been palpable, evident in the lingering nces he cast her way. She had noticed his weird gazes drifting asionally to her bosom, yet she chose to feign ignorance. Convincing herself of his affections was effortless; she was certain he would readily ept the proposal, perhaps citing his obligation to his ssmates as justification.


    "Wait, Father! What about me?!" The sudden intrusion of Prince Geoffrey disrupted the solemnity of the hall. "I am the Crown Prince! Shouldn''t my progeny be next in line for the throne?"


    "Calm yourself, Geoffrey," admonished the Emperor, his voice steady yet tinged with resolve. "Indeed, you bear the title of Crown Prince. However, thus far, you have yet to secure an alliance with any formidable female Heroes from the opposing faction. Meanwhile, your sister Adelia stands poised to bear offspring with Hero Jason, the most formidable among them."


    While Prince Geoffrey was ted to ascend the throne next, Emperor Philip was steadfast in his determination to ensure the next generation boasted a lineage imbued with the robust blood of Heroes like Jason. Yet, despite Geoffrey''s undeniable charm and handsome visage, his efforts to court the likes of Sienna, Siara, Gwen, and Aisha, the most formidable female Heroes, had thus far met with frustration. Whether due to their steadfast resolve or existing affections, the task remained elusive for him.


    "I... I will seed in winning one of them over, just you wait!" dered Geoffrey, his departure punctuated by an air of indignation.


    An awkward silence settled over the hall until the Empress gently broke it. "Oscar, are you nning to take them into the forest again today?"


    "Yes, Your Highness. We intend to venture deeper this time, given their considerable progress," affirmed Oscar. However, a shadow crossed his countenance, betraying a hint of concern.


    "What troubles you, Oscar? Speak your mind,"manded Philip, his brow furrowing with concern.


    "It pertains to a certain Hero, Your Majesty. Hero Nathan," began Oscar, his tone tinged with exasperation. "For the past month, he has shown little inclination to participate in our morning training sessions. When he does grace us with his presence, he arrives tardily and disys minimal effort. Hisck of focus is evident, and he frequently embroils himself in altercations, necessitating intervention from myself, Cecilia, or his fellow Heroes."


    Oscar''s words trailed off, with anger. Though he harbored disdain for Nathan''s disrespectful demeanor, he found himself powerless to remedy the situation without tarnishing his own reputation.


    "Is this indeed the case, Cecilia?" Asked the Emperor, turning his attention to Cecilia, who shared responsibility for the Heroes'' training.


    Cecilia nodded, her expression a mix of puzzlement and concern. "Yes, Your Majesty, but there''s something about him... he doesn''t seem malicious."


    Though initially put off by Nathan''s arrogance regarding his status, Cecilia couldn''t help but notice his surprisingly amiable demeanor towards her. Despite his asional flirtations, he never crossed any boundaries, leaving her to wonder if there might be an underlying issue, perhaps an illness, given his perpetual drowsiness.


    "I''ve attempted to address his behavior respectfully, considering his status as a Hero. However, his disregard for authority, even toward the Empire itself, is troubling. It could pose a danger in the future. I''ve refrained from taking drastic measures thus far, as per Amelia Carter''s request that her students not be coerced intobat. But..." Oscar''s voice trailed off, his frustration evident as he carefully embellished the truth, painting Nathan as a potential threat to the Empire should he fall into the wrong hands.


    The Emperor''s brow furrowed at the implication of a Hero betraying their homnd. Such a scenario was not unheard of; Khione still vividly remembered the repercussions of such a mistake.


    Despite Nathan''s apparentck of prowess, his lineage as a Hero rendered him a potential liability.


    "There is nothing to worry about." A beautiful voice rang.


    As if on cue, the doors of the throne hall swung open once more, revealing a woman of unparalleled beauty: Khione.


    /


    / N?v(el)B\\jnn


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 22 Courtney After A Month (1)

    Chapter 22 Courtney After A Month (1)


    "There is nothing to worry about."


    "Goddess Khione," greeted the Emperor and Empress in unison, rising from their thrones as a mark of reverence upon Khione''s entrance.


    "As I have stated before, there is no cause for concern regarding Hero Nathan," Khione reiterated, her voice carrying the weight of authority.


    "But Goddess Khione, despite the King''s and your benevolence, he continues to flout our values," interjected Oscar, his frustration palpable.


    "I concur, Goddess Khione. I have personally witnessed his disrespectful conduct on multiple asions," added Samuel, Khione''s loyal bodyguard. "He even had the audacity to address you directly and impertinently inquire about your whereabouts."


    Samuel''s distaste for Nathan was evident, and he struggled toprehend Khione''s apparent leniency towards him. For someone who could be ruthless in her judgments, Nathan''s transgressions seemed deserving of retribution. Yet, Khione remained reticent, seemingly unmoved by his disrespectful behavior.


    "Despite his actions, he remains a chosen Hero. As per the agreement with Amelia Carter, he is entitled to protection and exempt from mandatorybat," Khione reminded them, her gaze piercing. "And it is true, isn''t it, Oscar? You have confirmed hisck of progress and weakness."


    "Yes, indeed! He is unequivocally the weakest among them, often sequestering himself in the library or his quarters," Oscar affirmed. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Then let him be," decreed Khione, her tone indifferent. "Thest thing we need is to undermine the trust of our Heroes. Allow him his freedom. We have no need of him, after all."


    Khione''s words masked a deeper concern; she understood the precariousness of Nathan''s situation. To cast him out or worse, condemn him, would only expose him to grave danger beyond the capital''s walls, endangering not only his life but hers as well.


    "As you wish, Goddess Khione," the Emperor fortunately nodded. He couldn''t just refuse a Goddess'' words easily even though truthfully he wanted to get rid of nuisances like Nathan but rather he had better ns to get rid of Nathan and even the Goddess could only ept it. Khione didn''t miss the Empress'' sigh of relief.


    "Are the preparations ready for this training trip?" Khione asked Cecilia.


    "Yes,dy Khione. Following a quick morning training we will head to the deeper part of the forest," Cecilia said.


    "Good." Khione nodded and left.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Courtney was ustomed to seeing herself as a belle of the upper crust within the microcosm of her school''s social hierarchy. From the days of middle school, she effortlessly glided into the orbit of the popr girls, carefully avoiding any entanglements with the gloomy or less desirable individuals who might besmirch her carefully crafted image. To Courtney, maintaining this pristine facade was paramount.


    But upon entering high school, she encountered Jason.


    He embodied every quality she deemed essential in the archetypal high school heartthrob: ruggedly handsome, intellectually gifted, athletically gifted, and universally adored. Not only did he possess an enviable collection of trophies from his exploits in karate, but he also exuded a natural charm that captivated all who crossed his path. In Courtney''s eyes, Jason was the epitome of perfection, and she resolved to make him hers at any cost.


    As she delved deeper into her high school life, Jason''s star only seemed to shine brighter. His charismatic leadership and rare skill set set him apart as the undisputed hero of their ss, and Courtney found herself drawn to him like a moth to a me. With him by her side, she felt invincible, shielded from the uncertainties and insecurities that gued her peers.


    Her infatuation with Jason deepened as she deftly employed her feminine wiles over the course of a year, culminating in the gratifying fruition of her efforts a mere month prior. But just as her dreams began to take shape, Nathan appeared on the scene.


    In an instant, Courtney''s carefully constructed reality came crashing down around her.


    She found herself the target of threats and unwanted advances, including a disturbingly forceful kiss that left her feeling vited and vulnerable.


    Yet why?


    Why didn''t she feelpletely disgusted?


    In the wake of that pivotal moment when Nathan''s locks inexplicably turned a ghostly white, Courtney found herself inexplicably drawn to him, despite hisck of Jason''s striking features or undeniable charm. It was a perplexing conundrum: why did her eyes betray her, fixating on Nathan, when her heart steadfastly belonged to Jason?


    When Nathan overstepped boundaries that night, forcing himself upon her with a forceful kiss, Courtney knew that a single outcry would have summoned Jason to her side in a heartbeat, ready to defend her honor with righteous fervor. Yet, she remained silent, allowing Nathan''s touch to linger, experiencing aplex mix of emotions that defied easy exnation.


    Since Nathan''s chilling ultimatum to expose a damning video, Courtney found herself avoiding Jason, concocting feeble excuses to maintain her distance. This strategy might have faltered were it not for Jason''s diversionary interest in other girls, particrly the Princess. However, Jason''s recent heightened pursuit of Courtney left her keenly aware that he would soon demand answers, forcing her to confront ufortable truths she was not yet prepared to reveal.


    Even now, as she deftly sidestepped Jason''s probing inquiries by agreeing to track down the elusive Nathan, who had once again neglected his training duties, Courtney knew with certainty that he could only be found in one ce: the secluded confines of the castle library.


    Stepping into the serene sanctuary of the library, Courtney felt a sense of anticipation mingled with trepidation wash over her. She started walking around to look for him.


    And soon enough she found him.


    His white hair couldn''t be mistaken.


    He was seated on a table reading a book.


    The title of the book was: [B-Rank Assassins Skills]


    As Courtney''s gaze fell upon Nathan engrossed in a tome of skill-rted information, she couldn''t help but wonder about his motivations. After all, she had long perceived Nathan ascking in prowess, both physically and in terms of his training regimen. It seemed improbable, if not outright impossible, for him to acquire new skills without putting in the requisite effort.


    Yet, there he sat, his expression serious and focused, delving into the information of skills he clearly didn''t possess. It was just a book of information about various skills.


    Reflecting on their initial encounters, Courtney recalled her initial dismissal of Nathan as just another unremarkable ssmate. Despite Aiden''s attempts tobel him as a nerd, Nathan disyed none of the stereotypical traits associated with such a designation. He exhibited a confidence that defied easy categorization, engaging with ssmates, including girls like herself, without hesitation despite being a mob in every other ways.


    In hindsight, Courtney acknowledged her own role in perpetuating the false narrative surrounding Nathan. Her decision to fabricate rumors about his supposed penchant for hentai manga contributed to his ostracization by their peers. There wasn''t a clear reason for her to do that.


    It was just the way he spoke to her like any random girls and one day he even snapped at her even though not harshly. A simple matter of broken pencil. Any boy would have told her to not mind just for her beauty but Nathan asked for another new pencil without even thinking.


    A simple matter for Nathan but Courtney as a girl of the high caste of her school, it hurts a bit of her pride so she framed him a bit.


    Yet, despite the social stigma attached to him, Nathan didn''t alter his demeanor or attitude towards her, despite her conviction that he was aware of herplicity in his marginalization. It was like he didn''t care about it.


    Summoning her courage, Courtney approached Nathan.


    "Nathan."


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 23 Courtney After A Month (2)

    Chapter 23 Courtney After A Month (2)


    "Nathan."


    My focus shifted from the pages of the book to the sound of my name being called, prompting me to raise my gaze and take in the sight before me. Standing there was Courtney, her chestnut hair pulled back into a tidy ponytail, framing her features with a certain elegance.


    She was unmistakably beautiful, dressed in her training outfit, a clear indication that she was here to summon me for our scheduled session in the forest. It seemed that our ssmates had been making significant progress, spurred on by the newfound abilities bestowed upon them through the awakening of heroes. I couldn''t help but feel a sense of admiration for the advantages this awakening offered.


    "Courtney, how are you?" I greeted her with a warm smile, extending my hand in a gesture of camaraderie.


    A faint blush tinted Courtney''s cheeks as she epted my hand, her reaction not lost on me. With a gentle grasp, I pulled her closer, guiding her to settle onto myp.


    "Hya!" As the days turned into weeks since my threat to Courtney, I found myself contemting the consequences of my actions. Despite my initial threats, I refrained from crossing certain boundaries, never once seeking to coerce her intopromising situations or exploit her vulnerabilities for my own gain.


    In short, I didn''t take her virginity or make her do anything like I did with Khione.


    Instead, I settled for a simple yet significant gesture: a daily kiss, a symbolic token of my authority over her. It was a subtle reminder of my presence in her life, a silent assertion of my dominance.


    Courtney''s reaction to my restraint was palpable. She seemed genuinely taken aback by my reluctance to escte the situation, expecting perhaps a more aggressive pursuit of my desires. Yet, contrary to her fears, I refrained from sumbing to base impulses, choosing instead to exert my influence with restraint.


    However, make no mistake ¨C my desires for Courtney were far from altruistic. I coveted her, yes, but I understood the delicate bnce between desire and destruction. Unlike Khione, whose centuries of experience had molded her into a strong woman with a strong mind, Courtney was much younger with little experience.


    I did not want to break her. She wasn''t Khione, with her incredible mental resistance. With her or the other girls in my ss I''m aiming for, I''ll have to y it cool.


    "How are you?" I murmured, my arms enveloping Courtney''s waist from behind as I nestled my head against her shoulder, inhaling the sweet fragrance that enveloped her.


    "F...Fine," she replied, her voice betraying a hint of apprehension.


    Initially, Courtney had been wary of my proximity, fearing the worst. But as time passed and my actions remained benign, she gradually rxed, though a lingering difort persisted, fueled by her dislike for me.


    "That''s good," I whispered, pressing a tender kiss to her neck.


    "Hn??" A soft sound escaped Courtney''s lips in response, a mixture of surprise and pleasure as my lips traced delicate patterns across her skin. Despite her initial resistance, her body yielded to my touch, sumbing to the sensations that coursed through her.


    My hands roamed freely, exploring the contours of her arms and slender waist, reveling in the softness of her form. Courtney''s breath hitched with each caress, her eyelids fluttering shut as she surrendered to the intoxicating pleasure that consumed her.


    "Hmm~" she moaned softly, unable to contain the overwhelming sensations that washed over her.


    With a subtle shift of my head, I nted a gentle kiss on Courtney''s flushed cheeks, eliciting a timid reaction as she instinctively turned her head away, her embarrassment palpable. But before she could retreat further, I intercepted her movement with a lingering kiss on her lips, a gesture that caught her off guard yet elicited a response of eptance, tinged with familiarity.


    "Hmmm~~" Courtney''s hands found purchase on my shoulders, her fingers curling instinctively as I deepened the kiss, my lips exploring hers with increasing fervor. She squirmed beneath my touch, her cheeks flushing with a rosy hue, her breath growing shallow with anticipation.


    Guiding her into a new position, I slipped my hands beneath her clothing, gently tracing the contours of her soft stomach. Despite the faint hint of muscle tone that had developed over weeks of training, her flesh remained supple and inviting, yielding to my touch with a tantalizing warmth.


    Courtney''s breath hitched as my hands roamed lower, igniting a firestorm of sensation that coursed through her body. With each caress, she surrendered a little more to the intoxicating pleasure that enveloped her, her inhibitions melting away in the heat of the moment.


    "Hmm!" As I forcefully drew Courtney''s body closer to mine, eliciting a muffled moan of surprise and pleasure from her lips, I couldn''t help but smirk inwardly at the undeniable effect I had on her. My hands trailed dangerously close to her bra, tantalizingly skirting the edge of propriety, before abruptly halting their advance and withdrawing from her shirt. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Removing my lips from hers, I observed with satisfaction as Courtney''s flushed face betrayed a mixture of confusion and anticipation, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "Haa...??" she breathed, her voiceden with emotion, her body trembling slightly with the intensity of her feelings.


    With a knowing smirk, I acknowledged the transformation that had urred within her over the past month, a subtle shift in demeanor brought about by my influence.


    "Right... today marks the end of our agreement," I announced, producing my phone and disying the incriminating clip of our kiss from a month prior. It had remained dormant until this moment, a potent reminder of the power I held over her.


    "What?" Courtney gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief as she scrambled to disentangle herself from my embrace.


    "It''s been a month, and as promised, I don''t lie," I dered, swiftly deleting the footage before her eyes and revealing the absence of any other incriminating evidence.


    "Well, it was good while itsted, but now you''re free to do whatever you want. You mentioned you couldn''t find good excuses for Jason, right? Then it should be over today," I stated, purposefully letting disappointment seep into my expression.


    Uum... yes..." Courtney replied, her face betraying a flurry of emotions. Confusion danced across her features, masking any sense of happiness she should have felt at being released from our arrangement.


    Despite our brief month of closeness, the intimate talks and shared moments, Courtney couldn''t remain indifferent. Her emotions were too entangled to simply shrug off our connection.


    "Ha.." With a surprising kiss, I interrupted her thoughts, catching her off guard once again.


    "The agreement is over, but I wanted onest kiss, my apologies, Courtney," I said, a bittersweet smile ying at my lips.


    "I..." Courtney began, her words trailing off as she struggled to find a response.


    "Anyway, you''re here to call me for training, right? Let''s go," I interjected, brushing off her confusion as I made my way out, a satisfied smirk hidden beneath the surface.


    I may have deleted the footage, but I wasn''t naive. Despite releasing Courtney from our arrangement, I knew there was little chance she would return to Jason. In just a month, our interactions had shifted thendscape of her emotions entirely.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 24 Preparing for the Forest Training.

    Chapter 24 Preparing for the Forest Training.


    "Judging from the remarkable progress you''ve all made, we''ve decided to venture deeper into the lush green forest," Oscar announced with a smile, his words met with proud smiles from the ss. Initially apprehensive and even fearful, they had witnessed firsthand the fruits of theirbor and the astonishing strides they had made in their training. Now, they exuded confidence in their newfound abilities.


    "We owe a great deal of gratitude to Oscar and Cecilia for their guidance and support," Jason remarked, shing a smile towards the instructors. "Your dedication has been invaluable, and we sincerely hope to continue learning from you both."


    As Jason''s humility washed over the room, I couldn''t help but cringe inwardly. His innate charisma, coupled with his genuine appreciation for others, seemed to emit an aura of leadership that captivated those around him. In just a month, he had effortlessly assumed the role of the unspoken leader among the heroes, garnering the allegiance of the majority of the ss.


    The same sentiment extended beyond the ssroom walls, resonating with the king, knights, and other nobles who viewed Jason with favor. His rumored connection to Princess Adelia only served to enhance his standing, painting him as the epitome of the perfect hero they had envisioned.


    Yet, despite his seemingly wless facade, I saw through the veneer to the man beneath. To me, Jason was nothing more than a typical ssmate with a penchant for attracting the attention of countless admirers. His skill in concealing his true intentions wasmendable, but it didn''t escape my notice.


    Oscar''s smile lingered as he stepped aside, revealing an array of weapons and light armors meticulously arranged before us. "We''ve prepared sturdy armors tailored to fit each of your body sizes, as well as weapons suited to a range of skill levels. It''s crucial that you choose equipment that suits you best. Let''s remember not to let greed or arrogance cloud our judgment in this decision. Lives could very well depend on it."


    His cautionary words barely had time to settle before the ss erupted into a frenzy, eagerly scrambling to inspect the offerings like children presented with a trove of new toys.


    While the others eagerly dove into the selection process, I hung back, observing from a distance. Only Gwen and Aisha mirrored my restraint, disying a patience that seemed almost out of ce amidst the excitement. However, I couldn''t ignore the presence of another lingering nearby.


    "You shouldn''t stay too close to me," I stated without turning to face Courtney.


    Since our arrival, Courtney had maintained a cautious distance from me, neither drawing near nor straying too far. Her demeanor betrayed a level of confusion that exceeded my expectations following our release from our arrangement. Was it due to my luck or the residual effects of Khione''s divine energy that now coursed through me, prompting Courtney to feel an inexplicable attraction? I couldn''t say for certain, but it would undoubtedly raise suspicions if she continued to linger near me. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Throughout the past month, it had beenmon knowledge among our ssmates that Courtney harbored no particr fondness for me. We had taken pains to avoid each other''spany, save for our daily kiss¡ªalbeit discreetly¡ªin secluded locations such as the library.


    "Y..yes.." Courtney''s response came in a hesitant stutter before she, too, joined the throng to select her armor and weapon.


    "You should hurry up, Nathan," a familiar voice chimed in from behind me.


    Recognizing the voice instantly, I turned with a smile. "Professor Carter?"


    Amelia approached, though she maintained a certain distance, her smile warm but tinged with concern. "Yes, before they leave you with scraps. Are you joining us on the trip this time? It''s not your usual style..."


    "Not at all. I''ve decided toe along this time," I replied, shaking my head.


    Amelia''s surprise was palpable, her concern evident in her furrowed brow. "I''m not sure this is a good idea, Nathan. You haven''t participated in training for the past month, nor have you faced the monsters outside the safety of the ssroom. And now, we''re venturing even deeper into the forest where the dangers will be heightened. You should be at least level 30 to safely apany us..."


    As our teacher, Amelia''s concern for my well-being was genuine, but I sensed there was more to her apprehension than met the eye. Her recent avoidance of me hinted at a deeper emotional turmoil, one that mirrored the strange feelings Courtney had begun to experience in my presence. However, unlike Courtney, Amelia''s preexisting positive feelings towards me seemed to amplify the effects of my luck and charm.


    Despite my invisible attendance at training sessions, I made a point to appear during meal times in the garden, not only to keep tabs on my ssmates'' progress and potential threats but also to enjoy solitary moments with my beautiful teacher.


    Despite maintaining our teacher-student dynamic, Amelia and I had grown closer, our rtionship resembling that of close friends, albeit with the same respectful tone in our conversations. We shared a level of openness that extended beyond the ssroom, yet despite her remarkable mental fortitude, Amelia couldn''t help but sumb to the distracting allure I seemed to exert over her. Eventually, she began to avoid me, citing excuses of sickness orck of appetite.


    Despite this, Amelia and "that woman" were the individuals with whom I had made the most significant strides.


    "What level are you, teacher?" I inquired, spurred by her earlier mention of levels.


    "Forty-one. And you, Nathan?" Amelia responded without hesitation, a departure from the usual taboo surrounding discussions of personal levels among ssmates. It was a matter of pride and privacy, yet certain individuals, like Jason and Aiden, seemed eager to unt their aplishments, boasting levels well into the fifties.


    From my observations, I surmised that only Jason, Aiden, and my stepsister, Sienna, had reached level fifty, with Aisha and Gwen following closely behind. Amelia, Siara, and Courtney trailed behind them, all steadily climbing the ranks with each passing day¡ªa feat that elicited shock and awe from the entire castle.


    "Level twenty-one," I replied, briefly ncing at my own level before fabricating the number.


    "Oh! That''s quite impressive, Nathan, considering you haven''t been training..." Amelia''s astonishment was palpable, her disbelief stemming from the notion that someone like me, who rarely engaged in training or monster encounters, could have achieved such a level.


    Well, I couldn''t just tell her that I had been killing stronger monsters than them since day one and was training in my own way. Just like Aisha.


    I nced at Aisha. Growing closer to Aisha had been a deliberate choice on my part, as I made it a habit to leave at precisely the right time to coincide with her solo training sessions in the garden. While I could have easily taken an alternate route to avoid encountering her, I purposefully sought out these moments, cherishing them as our little secret. Remarkably, Aisha seemed unfazed by my nocturnal excursions, content to ignore my presence as long as I returned on time. Our interactions during thesete-night rendezvous were brief, consisting of little more than greetings and casual conversation.


    I couldn''t say for certain whether Aisha fully understood the nature of my nighttime activities. Perhaps she believed I was genuinely dedicating myself to training alone, oblivious to the fact that I was concealing my true progress from everyone, including Oscar and Cecilia. So I''m quite sure that even Aisha didn''t notice the significant strides I was making with each passing day and that fact was sure making her curious and confused about what the hell I could be doing.


    Her restraint in refraining from prying into my affairs only added to her endearing qualities, demonstrating a level of respect and trust that I found quite cute.


    "I just realized I couldn''t afford to remain weak while everyone else is fighting for the future. I''ll start now," I exined to the teacher.


    "But..." Amelia was still concerned.


    "Don''t worry, Professor, I''ll stick close to you so you can protect me," I reassured her with a smile, quickly easing her worries.


    "What azy student I have," Ameliaughed, seemingly mollified by my assurance.


    Of course, it was all a lie.


    I had no intention of staying behind.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 25 Choosing a Good Weapon

    Chapter 25 Choosing a Good Weapon


    "Hero Nathan?" Oscar''s voice cut through my contemtion as I surveyed the array of weapons before me. While I had already settled on a light armor that wouldn''t impede my movements, I found myself hesitating when it came to choosing a weapon.


    I turned to face him. "What?"


    "What are you doing?" he inquired, clearly taken aback by my presence in the armory.


    "Isn''t it obvious? I''m selecting a weapon," I replied, puzzled by his question.


    "That''s not what I meant. Why are you picking a weapon?" Oscar pressed further, his confusion evident.


    His question didn''t surprise me. After all, I had been absent from most of his training sessions, and when I did participate, myckluster performance hardly inspired confidence. But my reasons were my own, driven by a desire to monitor the progress of certain individuals¡ªJason, Aiden, and Sienna, to name a few.


    "Because I need a weapon to fend off monsters," I replied matter-of-factly, hoping to quell any further inquiries.


    Oscar''s shock was palpable as he processed the implications of my words. "You''reing with us?" he asked incredulously.


    "Yes."


    "We''re venturing deeper into the forest. It could be dangerous," Oscar began, his initial concern evident in his tone. However, his expression quickly shifted, morphing into a facade of satisfaction. "Actually, this is very good. I''m pleased that Hero Nathan has finally recognized the importance of training and the looming dangers ahead."


    Despite his words, his smile seemed tinged with insincerity, a telltale sign of his underlying motives. If I had to hazard a guess, he saw this as an opportunity to rid himself of my presence in the forest. Whether he intended to do so himself or simply leave me to fend for myself against formidable monsters remained to be seen.


    I knew all too well of Oscar''s disdain towards me, a sentiment that Khione had confirmed through her own observations. He had been undermining me to the emperor and other nobles for some time now, harboring a deep-seated animosity that bordered on hostility.


    "Then, could you help me choose a weapon?" I asked, mustering a polite smile despite my misgivings.


    "Of course," Oscar replied, his smile suddenly benevolent in a way I had never seen before. It was clear that he knew how to put on a convincing act.


    Approaching the disy of weapons, Oscar began to assess their suitability, testing each one with practiced ease. I couldn''t help but wonder if he would genuinely select a suitable weapon for me or if his intentions were less altruistic.


    "What level are you?" he inquired, his tonecking genuine interest.


    "Twenty-one," I replied.


    Oscar let out augh at my response, clearly unconvinced by my im. "Please, Hero Nathan. What is your level?" It was evident that he couldn''t believethat someone with myckluster training regimen could have achieved such a level.


    If only he knew my real level, I thought with an inward smirk.


    "Level 16," I lied, opting for a lower number to appear more believable.


    "That''s already an achievement for you, Hero Nathan," Oscar remarked, his surprise evident, though his words dripped with mockery.


    "Well, I am a Hero after all," I replied, feigning nonchnce. "Do you have a weapon you would rmend?" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Yes, this one," Oscar said, presenting me with a sword. "It''s a good fit for beginners and those who don''t know how to wield a sword properly."


    I took the sword from him, immediately noticing how light and easy it was to handle¡ªalmost too easy. The moment I grasped the handle, I realized that if I didn''t treat it delicately, it could break under the pressure of my grip, given my true strength. For someone genuinely at level 16, it would have been a suitable choice. At least Oscar was pretending to give me a decent weapon.


    "Not bad, yeah," I said, epting the sword with a nod.


    I could see Oscar trying to suppress a scoff, probably thinking I had no idea what I was talking about and was merely putting on a show.


    Oh, if only he knew what I was truly capable of.


    After Oscar left, I noticed Aisha standing nearby, holding a long sword. From my covert observations of her training, I knew she possessed a lightning skill and wielded it with impressive proficiency.


    "If you''re uncertain, you should ask for advice, Aisha," I suggested, nodding toward her sword.


    Aisha looked at me and then nced at my own weapon, her expression thoughtful.


    I raised my hand and called out, "Cecilia!"


    At my shout, Cecilia approached us. From the first day, her attitude toward me had shifted, evolving into a more neutral stance that leaned positively.


    "Do you need any help, Hero Nathan?" she asked, her tone polite.


    "No, Aisha does," I replied, gesturing toward Aisha.


    "Oh, let''s see," Cecilia said, turning her attention to Aisha.


    Aisha gave me a nod of appreciation as Cecilia began assisting her, clearly valuing the guidance.


    But she wasn''t the only one who seemed a little lost.


    To my right, a blonde beauty stood motionless in front of the weapons.


    It was Gwen.


    She seemed deep in thought, clearly unsure of what to choose.


    "Do you need any help, Gwen?" I asked, trying to sound helpful.


    "No," she replied curtly, not even ncing in my direction.


    "Should I call Oscar to help you?" I offered, hoping to lighten the mood.


    This time, her face twisted into a look of disgust as she turned to face me. "I said no. Just take care of your own business."


    Her revulsion was clearly aimed at Oscar, who had been trying to seduce her since day one, with no sess.


    I knew Gwen well enough to know that even Jason didn''t stand a chance with her. Her standards were incredibly high, and for some reason, my luck didn''t seem to work as well on her as it did on others.


    Still, I genuinely liked her and wanted to help.


    I nced around at the array of weapons before picking up a staff and handing it to her. "This one is good."


    "I said I don''t need¡ª"


    "Yes, but I suggest you take a look at least," I insisted, pressing the staff into her hands before walking away.


    Gwen stared after me, the staff now in her grasp, and I could only hope she would give it a chance.


    Even though the probability of her dying was very low since she was very strong there was still a low probability she met a monster stronger than her. And I didn''t want her to die, it would be such a pity for such a beautiful and smart girl to die.


    /


    /


    /

 Chapter 26 Worried Stepsisters and Groups

    Chapter 26 Worried Stepsisters and Groups


    "You shouldn''t go," Sienna, my older stepsister, said unexpectedly, her voiceced with concern as she approached me.


    "Why not?" I asked, adjusting the cumbersome armor that felt more like a hindrance than protection. It was supposed to safeguard me, but honestly, I didn''t need it, especially not this low-level stuff. I was wearing it mainly to appease our teacher and ease her worries, though it seemed to have no effect on Sienna.


    "It''s dangerous this time. You''ve never joined us in fighting monsters before," Sienna pointed out, her worry evident.


    "There''s a first time for everything. I can''t just hide inside the castle forever while everyone else is out there fighting," I replied, fastening my sword to my waist belt. That line was something I borrowed straight from Jason.


    "You don''t understand the danger ahead. If you want to fight, you should start slowly by joining the training sessions first, not by jumping straight into monster battles. We''re going deeper into the Green Forest this time," Sienna exined, her eyes pleading.


    I sighed, puzzled by her persistence. "I don''t get why you''re trying to stop me, Sienna. I have the right to do what I want, don''t I?" I asked, pretending to be oblivious, though I knew she was just worried. I wanted to gauge the depth of her concern.


    Sienna''s expression turned upset "I''m doing this because I care about you. You''re still my stepbrother, and that doesn''t change just because we''re in another world."


    "Is that really what you think, Sienna? It''s been three years since we became step-siblings, but I don''t remember you ever showing this much concern for me before. Don''t feel obliged to worry," I said with a smile, trying to lighten the mood.


    "You talk too much for no reason, Nathan." Siara, my younger stepsister, joined us, her expression a mix of anger and frustration. "Sienna is just worried about you. You don''t need to be so defensive."


    "I''m not upset, Siara. I just don''t like pretending. What about you? Are you worried?" I asked, turning my attention to her.


    "Yes, I am. Even if we don''t show it, we''ve lived together for three years," she replied, crossing her arms. "And think about your father. When we get back to Earth, he''ll want to see you alive too."


    I couldn''t help butugh. Siara frowned, clearly annoyed, but I wasn''tughing at her.


    It was just...


    "My father? I can assure you he doesn''t care whether I''m dead or alive," I said, shocking both Sienna and Siara.


    They stood there, speechless, so I took the opportunity to step closer to Sienna and gently hugged her.


    Sienna flinched slightly as I wrapped my arms around her waist, but I held her close, trying to convey what words couldn''t.


    "W...what are you¡­"


    "Thank you for worrying about me, but I''ll be fine," I whispered in her ear. "Big sister."


    "R...right..." Sienna mumbled, averting her eyes as she let me hug her awkwardly.


    Her ample breasts pressed against me, and I couldn''t help but indulge in the sensation for a brief moment before stepping back.


    I turned to leave, casting a nce at Siara, who stood there dumbfounded, clearly expecting some words from me even if not a hug but I just left. "Pleasee back with everyone safe, Hero Jason." A little distance away, a scene straight out of a hero novel was unfolding.


    Princess Adelia was holding Jason''s hands, her eyes filled with worry as if he were heading off to war.


    "I already told you, you can call me Jason, Adelia," Jason said with a warm smile.


    "You are still a Hero," Adelia shook her head. "And I am a princess. We don''t have any connection¡­"


    I could see exactly where this was going.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll talk to the Emperor once I''m back," Jason assured her.


    "I will be patient then," Adelia said, her smile brightening with happiness.


    As expected of a princess, she knew very well how to use her charm and status.


    The situation was developing faster than I had anticipated, so maybe I would need to handle the princess before Jason arranged their marriage.


    After all, I wasn''t about to let anyone take a princess''s purity before me.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Don''t forget to stay with your group and don''t go too deep. Just the new area we talked about, understood?" Oscar instructed as soon as we were teleported inside the forest.


    "Yes!!" we all responded in unison.


    Everyone nodded and dispersed into their respective groups. Jason, unsurprisingly, was surrounded mostly by girls, but my younger stepsister, Siara, was with him too. I couldn''t deny that it bothered me. Before he seriously starts to pursue her, I needed to act.


    Aiden went with his own group, while Aisha and Gwen paired up. Sienna, being the oldest, took charge of another group. She had been dragged into this summoning, but she was part of the ss now.


    I noticed Courtney''s indecision about which group to join, but I ignored it. She seemed torn between joining Jason''s group again or finding another, eventually deciding to join Sienna''s group.


    I waited until everyone had chosen a group before starting to walk off alone.


    "Where are you going alone, Nathan?" Amelia Carter, our teacher, called out, not letting me slip away unnoticed.


    "Training to fight monsters, teacher," I replied.


    "You can''t go alone," Amelia said, shaking her head firmly.


    "Then you can apany me?" I suggested.


    "Euh..." Amelia looked surprised by my proposal. She nced around and saw that all the other students were already with their groups, leaving only a few knights and Oscar nearby. Cecilia had joined Jason''s group, likely to protect the strongest hero, probably under orders from the Emperor.


    "I will apany you too," Oscar spoke up, stepping forward. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A pity.


    I had originally nned to take advantage of being alone with Amelia topletely conquer her body and soul. But now, with Oscar tagging along, a new n began to form in my mind.


    Wait, maybe this is even better?


    I had been looking for a way to get rid of Oscar for a while now. This could be the perfect opportunity. If everything went smoothly, I could kill two birds with one stone.


    I will have to be careful to not get caught but once it''s over, one annoyance would be erased.


    And then, I could enjoy her.


    I smirked inwardly at the thought.


    Time to conquer my beautiful teacher.

 Chapter 27 [Eye of Odin]

    Chapter 27 [Eye of Odin]


    As we made our way deeper into the forest, I walked slightly ahead, scanning the surroundings while subtly leading us off the main path. The dense foliage and the eerie silence of the forest provided the perfect cover for my ns.


    Oscar, ever vignt, was on high alert, his eyes darting around for any sign of danger. Amelia, on the other hand, seemed more focused on me, her concern evident in her eyes. I could use that to my advantage.


    "Stay close, Nathan," Amelia said, her voice soft but firm. "This part of the forest can be dangerous."


    I nodded, slowing my pace so that she and Oscar could catch up. "I know, teacher. That''s why I asked you toe with me. I feel safer with you around."


    She smiled, a slight blush coloring her cheeks. "Just be careful."


    "Don''t worry, Lady Amelia. As long as I''m here, nothing bad will happen," Oscar assured her with a bright smile.


    Despite his obvious interest in Gwen, Oscar had a fondness for Amelia as well. From what Khione had told me, the King''s directives encouraged many to seek marriages and children with the Heroes, especially the strongest among us. Amelia had firmly told them to stop pestering us about marriage, but some persisted in secret.


    I was fairly certain that several of my ssmates had already engaged in intimate rtions, particrly the boys with maids. During myte-night outings for training, I asionally noticed maids slipping into the rooms of my ssmates, likely sent under the emperor''s orders to ensure the continuation of the Heroes'' bloodline.


    I wasn''t particrly disgusted by this arrangement.


    As long as they didn''t interfere with my ns or target the women I was interested in, I didn''t care. Otherwise, I would have to intervene, much like I was doing with Amelia, who, from my perspective, seemed the easiest to manipte.


    Not that she was an easy woman by any means. It had taken a month of strategic conversations, sweet words, ''idental'' touches, and carefully orchestrated moments to make her start seeing me as a man rather than just a student. She would have directly rejected me after a few days if not for my Luck too.


    My concern wasn''t about her being swayed easily, but rather about her relenting and going along with the pressures to spare us students.


    I could already imagine the Emperor pressuring us to have children. I could see Amelia offering herself, which I wouldn''t ept.


    "Thanks. It''s reassuring," Amelia said with a smile.


    "We have until tomorrow afternoon. Let''s make sure Hero Nathan gains at least ten levels," Oscar added with a seemingly kind look.


    No need to act, Oscar. I know very well you intend to get rid of me one way or another tonight.


    "Watch out!" Amelia shouted, summoning an earth barrier in front of us.


    BADOOM!


    Something collided forcefully with Amelia''s barrier, but it held strong. We heard a pained groan from a beast behind it.


    As expected of our teacher.


    Amelia had an A-Rank Barrier Skill specialized in Earth magic. At level forty-one, her barriers were exceptionally strong. The only downside, if it could be called that, was that her skill was mainly focused on defense. It could inflict damage, but not a lot.


    Still, her protective skill was invaluable in situations like this. Seeing how much she cared about her students, it was a fitting main skill for Amelia.


    Could it be that our main skills are rted to who we truly are?


    "It''s a level 33 Forest Wolf! Lady Amelia, protect your student! He''s too weak for this one!" Oscar called out, emphasizing my supposed weakness with a condescending tone.


    He was arrogant, and I couldn''t me him for it.


    Oscar. Activate Skill.


    [Eye of Odin]


    I considered it the strongest skill I had obtained in the past month among the few others and by arge margin, without a single doubt.


    An SSS-Rank Skill.


    How did I obtain it?


    It was 90% thanks to my luck and 10% due to ten days of intense study in the library. I spent ten days there with little to no sleep, reading everything I could find about Odin.


    It all started a few days after I took Khione''s virginity.


    I was reading a book about skills¡ªspecifically low-ranked skills¡ªbecause I wanted to be prepared if I ever got my hands on a skill book that could grant a skill directly. I even considered using my influence as a Hero to ask the King for the skills I wanted.


    That was my initial n.


    But after hours of reading about stealth skills, the first skill I wanted due to its usefulness for escaping the castle or avoiding danger, something unexpected happened. I received a message on my blue screen. With thebel ''New,'' I had obtained one of the stealth skills I was reading about.


    A Skill I nned to ask the Emperor putting away my pride had been obtained for just a few hours of reading and absurd Luck.


    When I told Khione what happened, even she couldn''t believe it. I could still picture her shocked face.


    Obtaining skills through fighting and training was extremely rare. Most people didn''t bother with it, preferring to look for skill books instead. This reliance on luck made the process even moreplicated in this world.


    In any case, I had been very lucky to get an SSS Skill. Even with over 10,000 luck points, I hadn''t obtained any other SSS or SS skills. It seemed impossible no matter how many SSS skill books I studied. So, I didn''t waste time and lowered my greed to "lower" skills.


    Well, I wasn''t disappointed at all though. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    [Eye of Odin] was the skill I was most proud of and, to me, the strongest.


    I looked at Oscar as my right eye shed gold for a moment.


    I saw it.


    Oscar.


    Level 87.


    Unfortunately, probably because I was still too "weak," I couldn''t see more. I expected to see more information as I grew stronger. Also, if Oscar was too strong¡ªmeaning the margin between our levels was too wide¡ªI wouldn''t have been able to see his level at all.


    If I could see a level correctly, it meant the person was either weaker, around the same, or just a little stronger than me.


    I nced at my own level.


    Nathan Parker.


    Level 72.


    Yeah, I had be a lot stronger, but not as much as anyone might think, even with a cheat Goddess. And yes, I could have easily farmed more levels if I wanted to, but I didn''t.


    Why?


    What''s better: being overwhelmingly stronger than my ssmates with few skills or being still stronger than my ssmates and having more skills in my arsenal?


    I made my choice and willingly neglected my physical training, spending more time in the library to get the maximum number of skills possible using the biggest advantage I had in the castle: free and 24-hour ess to the library.


    I couldn''t waste this chance, especially considering the possibility that I might have to escape the Empire.

 Chapter 28 Oscars Trap...

    Chapter 28 Oscar''s Trap...


    I couldn''t waste this chance, especially considering the possibility that I might have to escape the Empire.


    I was in more danger than I had expected, so I had better use this ce to its fullest while I still had the freedom to move around.


    In the end, I couldn''t avoid the looming threat. If Oscar decided to kill me, he must have already obtained the king''s agreement despite Khione''s warnings. They probably thought Khione wouldn''t care if a weak hero died, but they didn''t know her life was connected to mine.


    Still, they were daring enough to risk angering a goddess by killing me. Their fear of losing a hero to the Demon King or other enemies was understandable, especially considering what I had learned from Khione about the previous heroes and the Demon King. Understanding their fear didn''t mean I''d be lenient.


    "Now! Hero Nathan! I have immobilized its movements! You can deal the final blow!" Oscar said, his sword embedded in the beast without delivering a killing strike.


    How kind of him.


    He was ying his role well with Amelia around, making sure she witnessed his "support."


    I raised my sword and plunged it deeper into the monster''s head, killing it instantly. Particles of light escaped from the monster''s body, enveloping me in a glow.


    I felt a rush of exhration as the particles of light entered my body and absorbed what we could call XP if it was a game but I would say life energy was a better word which makes one stronger.


    I could see Oscar watching me with a fake smile, his eyes betraying his true intentions. Amelia approached. "Are you alright, Nathan?"


    "I''m fine," I replied with a reassuring smile. "Thanks to Oscar''s help I have leveled up too."


    It was true.


    I''m now level 73 since I needed just a few Xp to level up.


    Oscar gave a bow. "Just doing my duty, Hero Nathan."


    "You did very well for your first time, Nathan," Amelia said, a hint of surprise in her voice.


    I knew that for most, killing a living being for the first time, even a monster, was difficult. Even prodigies like Jason, Aiden, my elder stepsister, Aisha, or Gwen had struggled. But for me, it had be much easier since I started spending time with Khione.


    "Well, I thought about it for a long time," I said, offering an excuse as we advanced deeper into the forest.


    Over the next few hours, Oscar continued to let me deliver the final blows to the beasts he had weakened. It was almostughable how different his treatment waspared to the past month. He likely saw it as a final gift before he attempted to get rid of me.


    I wasn''tining, though. I epted the gift with a smile, finishing off the beasts one by one. The monsters we encountered were still within a manageable range for both Oscar and me. The strongest we faced was a level 43 beast, which posed little challenge.


    Despite Oscar''s pretense, I knew he was waiting for the right moment. His actions were too calcted, too deliberate. He was biding his time, waiting for the perfect opportunity to strike. But so was I.


    As we ventured deeper, the forest grew denser, the air thicker. The atmosphere became more oppressive, and the sounds of distant creatures grew louder. My senses were on alert. I could feel the tension in the group, a mix of excitement and unease.


    "Careful from now on. We are in a new area,dy Amelia." Oscar said with a serious face.


    Amelia nodded with a serious face, a bit uneasy.


    I think she was more worried about me because the monsters now were certainly too strong for me, she was thinking. Despite knowing that sticking close to me was affecting her emotions toward me strangely, she still stuck close to me just in case I might be in danger.


    Suddenly, we heard a rustling in the bushes ahead. Oscar signaled for us to stop, his eyes narrowing as he scanned the area. I activated [Eye of Odin], my vision sharpening as I assessed the surroundings. There was something big nearby, something dangerous.


    "Stay close," Amelia whispered, her protective instincts kicking in. She positioned herself in front of me, her earth barrier at the ready.


    From the shadows emerged a massive creature, its eyes glowing with a menacing light. It was a level 50 Forest Serpent, its scales shimmering with a poisonous hue. Its tongue came out as its reptilian eyes eyed us as if we were preys. "This one I should take it," Oscar dered, stepping forward with a confident smirk.


    He attacked the serpent with swift, powerful strikes, driving it back. Honestly it was very impressive. I''m speaking about his swordsmanship. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Putting levels aside, Jason can have ten or twenty levels more than Oscar, I don''t think he will be able to beat Oscar who is a seasoned and experienced warrior and who is clearly better at handling a sword.


    Of course this was applying to me too. I never said it was going to be easy to beat me at least from a neutral point of view even with my Level 73.


    After driving back the snake, Oscar looked back at me with the same smile and same demeanor when he let me kill the monsters but this time it was a little different. "Hero Nathan, why don''t you finish it?"


    I could see through his facade. He intended to leave me vulnerable against the serpent, hoping it would be the end of me.


    "Oh, thanks."


    But I was ready.


    I stepped forward, sword in hand, and faced the serpent. Its eyes locked onto me, sensing an easy target. But as it lunged, I feigned surprise stepping back a little.


    "B-Barrier!!" Amelia''s voice rang in panic and a wall of earth appeared in front of me protecting me from the snake''s bite.


    Oscar watched, his expression a mix of surprise and frustration. He hadn''t expected Amelia to react this swiftly.


    I quickly stealthily activated Odin''s Eye and pinpointed the snake movement before piercing my sword through the wall.


    With a final, powerful strike, I drove my sword into the serpent''s head, ending its life. The creature copsed, and once again, particles of light enveloped me as I absorbed its energy.


    From an exterior perspective, my strike would appear as a lucky blow, a fortunate coincidence that I managed to kill the serpent in one go. Judging from Oscar''s expression, he was shocked by my apparent luck.


    Good. Let him think that.


    "Well done, Nathan," Amelia said, genuinely impressed.


    "Thank you, professor, for protecting me once again," I replied, ncing at Amelia. "And you too, Lord Oscar," I added with a smile.


    "That was a good strike, Hero Nathan," Oscar''s smile was strained, his n foiled for now.


    "We should rest now, it''s already night," Amelia proposed, looking at the sky darkening.


    "Yes, I know a good ce to camp not far from here, just a few minutes of walk. Follow me," Oscar recovered quickly, his smile looking more genuine as he walked ahead.


    "You are very knowledgeable about this forest, Lord Oscar," Amelia chuckled as she followed him.


    I trailed behind them, maintaining my own smile.


    It seemed the time hade.


    I wasn''t naive enough to think Oscar would lead us to a safe ce to rest. He was guiding us to a ce where he could dispose of me.


    We walked in silence, the forest growing darker and more foreboding with each step. The atmosphere was tense, charged with unspoken intentions. I kept my senses sharp, ready for anything that might have been prepared against me in advance by Oscar.


    After a few minutes, we arrived at a small clearing. It was a seemingly perfect campsite, surrounded by thick trees and with a small stream nearby. Oscar stopped and turned to us.


    "This is the ce. We''ll set up camp here for the night," he announced, his eyes flicking to me briefly.


    Amelia nodded, looking relieved. "Thank you, Lord Oscar. This ce looks perfect."


    She was too naive and too kind for her own good but that''s exactly why I wanted her with me.


    As we began setting up our camp, I stayed alert, watching Oscar''s every move. He was too calm, too collected. He was waiting for the right moment to strike. I didn''t think he prepared any traps but I wanted to be on my guard just in case. He knew this forest better than me after all.


    Once the camp was set up and we began to rx, Oscar approached me. "Nathan, why don''t you gather some firewood? It''ll give you a chance to stretch your legs and get a feel for the area."


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 29 Oscars Trap (2)

    Chapter 29 Oscar''s Trap (2)


    "Nathan, why don''t you gather some firewood? It''ll give you a chance to stretch your legs and get a feel for the area."


    I nodded, pretending to be oblivious to his true intentions. "Sure, Lord Oscar. I''ll be right back."


    "But it''s dangerous for Nathan to go alone¡­I will go.."


    "Don''t worry Amelia. This ce is a safe ce. I have already verified and killed the monsters around," Oscar said.


    "Yes, don''t worry teacher," I also added before leaving.


    I ventured into the forest, keeping my senses sharp. I knew Oscar would follow me soon, probably under the pretense of helping or checking on me. As I moved deeper into the woods, I made sure to leave a clear trail behind.


    After a few minutes, I heard the soft crunch of footsteps behind me. I continued gathering firewood, waiting for him to make his move.


    "Nathan," Oscar called out, his voice echoing in the quiet forest.


    I turned to face him, keeping my expression neutral. "Yes, Lord Oscar?"


    He stepped closer, his eyes glinting with malice. "You''ve improved quite a bit, but I''m afraid this is as far as you go."


    I dropped the firewood, turning my head. "What do you mean?"


    Oscar sighed in disappointment. "You chose to change toote, unfortunately, Hero Nathan. It''s a royal order. We can''t let a weak Hero fall into the hands of the enemy."


    "Enemy? Well, demons have done nothing to me though?" I said, raising a brow. "I never wanted to fight them in the first ce."


    "What?" Oscar narrowed his eyes coldly.


    I shrugged my shoulders. "That idiot you''re revering as the greatest Hero, Jason, might be killing demons for you because he''s stupid and wants to impress women, but that only applies to idiots like him and Aiden."


    Oscar''s expression hardened.


    Two weeks ago, my ss finally met demons face-to-face during a forest trip. They were clearly spies sent to the Empire since demons in a human empire would be killed on sight. When they came back from that trip, a lot of them had pale faces, while others were neutral. People like Aiden were grinning with blood on their clothes. Clearly not beasts'' blood.


    I remembered that day vividly. Jason and Aiden didn''t hesitate to take the life of humanoid beings. They were eager to show their strength, and others followed their lead, killing the demons without hesitation.


    The weak-minded ones or those with strong morals didn''t kill. People like Sienna or Aisha spared the demons without dealing the killing blow, but the knights swiftly executed the demons right after.


    This didn''t mean they were weak-minded or incapable of killing. I was sure that in a true battlefield situation, they would kill; otherwise, they would be killed. They likely shared a simr mindset to mine.


    We knew nothing about demons except what we were told by a clearly biased party¡ªthe Empire of Light. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    While I didn''t care about justice or any lofty ideals, I preferred not to kill demons in particr. More precisely, I had never been in any situation where I absolutely had to kill them. I met a few demons during my night training sessions, but I would swiftly change locations to avoid a ruckus. Khione would often send them away or, perhaps, kill them¡ªthough I didn''t know for certain.


    Oscar''s grip on his sword tightened, his face a mask of barely controlled anger. "You dare speak ill of your fellow Heroes? You''re a disgrace, Nathan."


    "I speak the truth," I replied calmly. "Jason and his fanclub, they are nothing but puppets. They don''t think, they just follow orders. I''m different. I think for myself. Honestly I trust more Demons than you guys, that''s for sure."


    I never really cared about demons¡ªwhether they lived or died meant little to me. After all, they had done nothing to harm me since I was summoned to this world. I wasn''t about to attack them for no reason, especially not out of some misguided sense of superiority.


    Oscar red at me with cold, unforgiving eyes. "Betraying your own kind? You deserve to die for that," he spat.


    I couldn''t help butugh at the irony. "Betrayal? Coming from you?" I said, shaking my head. Oscar was thest person who should be talking about betrayal. He was here to kill me, after all.


    "Shut up! I''m doing this for the Empire and for the other righteous Heroes!" he shouted.


    "If you kill me, my scream will be loud enough to wake the teacher," I warned.


    Oscar sneered. "I''ve already put her to sleep. You''ll die here. Don''t worry about Amelia, though. I''ll take good care of her tonight," he added with a disgusting lick of his lips.


    Ah, this guy. Just moments ago, he was preaching about righteousness.


    I am clearly not a paragon of virtue, but at least I wasn''t a hypocrite like him.


    "Then do it quickly," I said, letting my hands fall to my sides in resignation.


    Oscarughed, a cold and mirthless sound. "No, I won''t do anything, Nathan. After all, it will look like you died at the hands of monstrous beasts."


    He threw several bottles to the ground, their contents sttering everywhere. The liquid reeked of blood and something else foul, staining my pants and clothes.


    "Even though I warned you, you didn''t listen and went off on your own," Oscar said, shaking his head with a smirk.


    As the sound of heavy, threatening footsteps grew closer, Oscar lowered his sword and turned away from me.


    "Goodbye, then," he said and left.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Oscar was an extraordinarily talented man. Raised as a simple noble, he was born with a natural aptitude that set him apart from others. His father, recognizing this talent, provided him with everything he needed to progress rapidly. Thanks to this support, Oscar quickly grew strong. His exceptional abilities soon caught the attention of the Empire''s high nobles, who decided to assist him further, helping him be even more powerful.


    Within a few years, Oscar was epted into the ranks of the Knights of the royal castle. His prowess was so remarkable that even the Goddess, who had been supporting the Empire for centuries, acknowledged him.


    Then, the Heroes were summoned. They were brought forth to answer the threats from other countries and to ultimately destroy the Demon King.


    Initially, Oscar was pleased to be chosen as their instructor. But as he observed their incredible progress, he began to worry. Jason, in particr, was advancing at an astonishing pace, nearly matching Oscar''s level of strength. Though Oscar was still stronger for now, he couldn''t help but wonder how long it wouldst.


    What if, once the Heroes surpassed him, they decided he was no longer needed? What if he lost all his privileges?


    This was a fate Oscar could not ept. To secure his position, he needed to climb even higher, and the only way to do that was to forge a close rtionship with one of the Heroes.


    From the very first day, Oscar had his eye on Gwen, but Amelia, their teacher, seemed the easiest. He didn''t know why but Gwen hated him and it was like she could see right through his intentions so he chose Amelia. Moreover, Amelia was a subtle thorn in the Emperor''s side, and Oscar was well aware of it.


    Amelia was untouchable. She had the respect of all her ss, the Heroes, and wasn''t shy about voicing her opinions or defending her students. She often showed an overprotectiveness, particrly towards Nathan.


    But what if he managed to control Amelia?


    She was the one Hero that everyone else revered and rarely contradicted. The most liked among them all. If Oscar could gain influence over her, the Emperor and perhaps even the Goddess would reward him greatly. With Amelia under his control, he would wield significant power.


    Oscar didn''t care how he achieved it, whether through patience or force. He just needed to bind her to him.


    Oscar was more determined than ever today. He had slipped a potent sleeping pill into Amelia''s drink,ced with a special ingredient that he had procured at great expense, almost exhausting his entire savings. But to him, it was worth it. This pill was designed to excite a woman''s hormones, making her more susceptible to his advances.


    Ameliay on a makeshift bed of sheets spread on the ground, the campfire casting a warm glow on her beautiful, sweat-dappled face. Her expression was flushed, and she seemed to be struggling in her sleep, her legs rubbing together as if seeking some relief.


    "Mnn~" she moaned softly, lost in the haze of the drug-induced slumber.


    Oscar felt a surge of excitement as he knelt beside her. Reaching out with trembling hands, he slowly lowered her pants, revealing her panties, which were damp with her arousal. The pill was working perfectly.


    Seeing this, Oscar couldn''t contain himself any longer. He quickly unsped his belt, his mind racing with anticipation. Even though she was unconscious, he felt no remorse. In fact, it was her helpless state that emboldened him, knowing she would never consent to this while awake.


    As for the aftermath, he had already concocted a story. He would im that she had thrown herself at him in a moment of passion. And in the best-case scenario, he would impregnate her tonight. Knowing Amelia, he was confident that she would keep the child, and then she would have no choice but to ept him in her life.


    "What are you doing Oscar?"


    Oscar''s whole body froze when he heard a voice from behind.

 Chapter 30 Tasting The Teacher *

    Chapter 30 Tasting The Teacher *


    "What are you doing Oscar?"


    When I asked, Oscar flinched.


    He slowly turned around, his eyes widening in shock when he saw me.


    "W...what?"


    He couldn''tprehend what was happening.


    "What were you going to do to my teacher when she belongs to me?" I said coldly, and with a swift motion, I threw a knife at high speed.


    Oscar didn''t even have time to react. The knife pierced just below his heart.


    "Gua! How?!" he gasped, clutching his chest and staggering backward, ring at me with a mixture of pain and confusion.


    "How what?"


    "You should be dead! Guhaaa!" he spat, blood dribbling from his mouth.


    "Oh, the beasts you mean. I killed them. They weren''t that strong, so it was pretty easy," I replied with a smile as I approached him, my eyes locked onto his.


    "I...Impossible, you are just..."


    Bang!


    Before he could finish, I delivered a punch to his face, sending him flying into a tree with a resounding crash.


    Oscar spat even more blood, his face now a mask of shock and fear. He had clearly underestimated my speed and the power behind my strike.


    He tried to stand up, but I was quicker. I appeared in front of him and kicked the knife still embedded in his chest, driving it deeper.


    "Guaaaaaa!!!" Oscar screamed in agony before losing consciousness.


    Grabbing him by the neck, I flung his limp body away. He would be dealt withter.


    First, I needed to tend to my teacher, who seemed to be in a strange state.


    I knelt beside her, noting her flushed face and the way she struggled in her sleep, her legs rubbing together restlessly. The firelight danced over her features, highlighting the sweat on her brow. She moaned softly, her body reacting to the effects whatever Oscar had given her.


    I smirked as I watched her, savoring the sight.


    "Let''s ease you up a little, teacher," I murmured softly, reaching down to remove her boots with deliberate care.


    I then slid off her pants, exposing her exquisitely pale, smooth legs. Lifting them gently, I slipped off her soaked panties, leaving herpletely naked below. The sight of her exposed pussy was mesmerizing, with only a few stray pubic hairs that did nothing to hide her natural allure.


    I extended my hand and lightly touched her entrance with my finger.


    "Hnnn~!" Amelia moaned softly, her pussy twitching as her juices flowed freely, soaking the sheet beneath her.


    "You''re that turned on, professor?" I smiled, spreading her knees apart to position myself directly in front of her. Leaning closer, I inhaled the intoxicating scent of her arousal, which only fueled my own excitement.


    These were the sweet, heady juices of my beautiful and ever-kind teacher.


    "Slurp!" I delivered a slow, deliberate lick from bottom to top with my tongue.


    "Ahn!!" Amelia''s head tilted back as she let out a loud moan.


    The taste of her juices was aplex blend, predominantly sour with a tinge of sweetness.


    In any case, I wanted more of her.


    Kissing the tender cheeks of her pussy, I teased her entrance with my tongue, giving a slow, deliberate lick along her slit, coaxing out even more of her sweet juices.


    "Ahnnn??ahnnn??! Hnnnnn~"


    Amelia''s sultry moans filled the air as Ivished attention on her pussy. Her face was a deep shade of red, and her ample breasts rose and fell with herbored breaths. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Spreading herbia gently, I peered into her pussy with focused intent.


    A thrill surged through me as I noticed her hymen was still intact.


    She was a virgin.


    Despite being twenty-five, I had my suspicions, but this confirmation brought a wave of exhration.


    I would be the one to take her virginity, to be the first to fuck my teacher.


    With a triumphant smirk, I thrust my tongue into her open pussy.


    "AAAHN!!" she cried out, as her fluids came out but I licked and sucked all of it.


    Her thick thighs enveloped the sides of my head, drawing me closer to her dripping pussy, yet I remained undeterred, continuing top at her with fervor.


    "Hnnn! Noooo~~~N..Nathan¡­."


    Her murmurs of my name fell upon deaf ears as I focused solely on my task, a self-satisfied smirk ying at the corners of my lips.


    This wasn''t the first time I had sensed her carnal desires for me. A month of constant interaction had gradually stirred her fantasies, bringing her to this feverish state of arousal.


    Try as she might to suppress her urges and erase thescivious dreams she harbored about her student, resistance proved futile.


    Initially, she may have dismissed the odd sensations she felt in my presence, attributing them to mere coincidence. But her mistakey in underestimating the potent allure between us, allowing herself to sumb to the irresistible pull of attraction.


    I observed her futile attempts to avoid me, yet my relentless pursuit ensured our paths crossed time and again. Resistance crumbled as her emotions for me intensified, her dreams growing increasingly explicit with each passing day.


    "You''re soaking wet, teacher," I murmured, punctuating my words with another deliberate lick before directing my attention to her throbbing clitoris.


    "W..we can''t¡­hnnn~~...N..Nathanaaaaaaahnnn??!"


    As I fervently licked and teased her clit with my tongue, her voice echoed loudly in the forest, calling out my name as she reached her climax.


    Her body convulsed, and a gush of her sweet juices sttered across my face.


    "Haaaaaa¡­..??"


    Her prolonged moan filled the air as she sank back, her love nectar continuing to flow freely.


    With a chuckle, I savored the taste of her essence before licking my lips clean.


    Rising to my feet, I surveyed the scene with satisfaction, taking in the sight of my beautiful teacher, her half-naked form trembling, her pussy still twitching from the lingering sensations of pleasure.


    The urge to pound my dick right away in her twitching pussy crossed my mind, but I resisted. I wanted her to be awake for that moment. She was someone I truly loved after all.


    Ironically, such a scenario hadn''t been part of my initial n.


    I nced at Oscar, whoy defeated on the ground, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Whatever he had given her had worked wonders, and conveniently, in my favor.


    Sliding her panties back into ce and carefully adjusting her clothing, I positioned her as she had been before. She would surely be in for a surprise when she woke up feeling wet below.


    Now, I needed to deal with Oscar, and I already had a n in mind.

 Chapter 31 The Next Morning with the Teacher

    Chapter 31 The Next Morning with the Teacher


    It was a bright morning, with gentle rays of sunlight filtering through the dense canopy of trees.


    "Nnnn¡­"


    Amelia''s green eyes fluttered open groggily. A massive headache pounded in her temples, and she felt as if she had been asleep for a week. Despite the fatigue weighing her down, she slowly raised her body, holding her head in her hands.


    She nced around, noting the unusual calmness of her surroundings.


    As her thoughts began to clear, a sense of panic set in. "N...Nathan?" she called out, her voice tinged with worry.


    "Nathan!" she repeated more urgently, standing up and scanning the area.


    The spot where Nathan should have been sleeping was empty.


    "Lord Oscar?!" she called, but there was no response from him either.


    Amelia tried hard to recall what had happened. Bits and pieces of memory floated back: Nathan had gone to collect firewood, and Oscar had urged her to rest. She remembered drinking something and then falling asleep.


    Thest image in her mind was of Oscar smirking, but she couldn''t be sure if it was real or just a hallucination brought exhaustion.


    Uneasiness gripped Amelia as she noticed both Oscar''s and Nathan''s belongings still scattered on the ground. She feared something had happened to them. Grabbing her sword, she quickly prepared to search for them.


    "Teacher?"


    Amelia flinched at the sound of a voice behind her, but relief washed over her when she saw it was Nathan.


    "Nathan!" she eximed, rushing over to him. She checked him over quickly. He had a few bruises and his clothes were dirty, but he seemed otherwise unharmed.


    "You woke upte, teacher," Nathan said.


    "I... I know. I''m sorry. But can you tell me what happened? Where is Oscar?" Amelia asked urgently.


    Nathan shook his head. "I don''t know. When I woke up, he was already gone. I went to look for him but couldn''t find him."


    "You should have woken me up! Going alone was dangerous, Nathan!" Amelia scolded, her concern evident.


    "I know, but you were sleeping so peacefully. I didn''t want to disturb you," Nathan replied, causing Amelia to blush slightly.


    She felt embarrassed for having slept longer than her student, especially when she was supposed to be the one protecting him.


    "Are you okay, Ms. Carter?" Nathan asked worriedly, reaching out to touch Amelia''s face.


    "Haa!" Amelia gasped, feeling a sudden, intense reaction in her lower body.


    With a pale face, she realized she was ufortably wet below. It didn''t take much to understand what had happened.


    What made it worse was remembering the very lewd dream she had¡ªone involving her and Nathan, her student.


    Her face turned bright red as the dream reyed in her mind. Nathan''s touch and his closeness made her feel dizzy, so she quickly stepped back.


    ''It can''t be¡­''


    She felt deeply ashamed as a teacher for having such dreams about her student, and this wasn''t the first time. She had tried everything to suppress and erase these thoughts, but it seemed impossible.


    "Are you really okay?" Nathan asked again, his worry evident.


    "Y-yes! More importantly, we need to decide what to do¡­" Amelia stuttered, eager to change the subject.


    Nathan nodded. "I couldn''t find Oscar. Should we wait for him?"


    "No¡­it''s a dangerous ce. I can''t protect you alone, Nathan and I''m sure Oscar will find his way back to us¡­" Amelia said even though she was unsure of what happened to Oscar.


    She believed maybe he just left for a morning incursion to get rid of the beasts around as he would often do that just like the other knights to protect them, the Heroes but if something happened to him, Amelia didn''t want to stay in this dangerous ce.


    Amelia wasn''t as strong as Oscar, and her Skill was mainly defensive. Nathan couldn''t handle strong monsters either.


    "Okay," Nathan nodded, quickly packing his things as Amelia did the same.


    Before they left, Amelia wrote a note for Oscar, just in case he returned. She ced it on his spot, securing it with a stone.


    "It should be alright," Amelia said, nodding as they began to leave the area.


    "It''s a shame. I wanted to level up more," Nathan said, sounding disappointed.


    Amelia smiled reassuringly. "You''ve already made a lot of progress, Nathan. Don''t worry, you have plenty of time, and we''ll help you."


    Nathan smiled. "I''m d you''re with me, teacher."


    Amelia was momentarily dazed by Nathan''s smile. He looked even more handsome than before. She felt a sudden twitch in her lower body, and her panties grew ufortably wet.


    ''W..what''s happening¡­''


    Her face flushed with shame. She couldn''t believe what she was feeling. This had been a problem before, but now her body seemed to be reacting even more intensely


    Her whole body was in heat and for her student!


    Things were getting out of hand, and Amelia just wanted to retreat to her room, feeling a wave of shame wash over her whenever she met Nathan''s gaze.


    "Oh, look, professor! A pond," Nathan eximed, pointing ahead.


    There was a ratherrge, beautiful pond surrounded by trees.


    "Oh¡­" Amelia smiled, feeling a flicker of happiness.


    She felt dirty, especially after her unusual reaction. A good wash was exactly what she needed to clean both her body and her thoughts, and to gather herself.


    "Let''s take a little rest here, Nathan," Amelia suggested.


    Nathan nodded, and they quickly made their way to the pond.


    Nathan plunged his hand into the water and cupped some of it. "It looks really clean, professor," he said before taking a sip. "And it tastes good too, I guess?"


    "Yes, it seems so," Amelia agreed, checking the water herself. Satisfied, she put down her bag.


    "What are you doing, teacher?" Nathan asked. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''m going to freshen up a bit. Can you stay here and watch over my things until I''m done? After I finish, you can take a quick wash too," Amelia said, setting down her sword.


    "Teacher, I don''t think this is a good idea," Nathan said apprehensively.


    "What is it, Nathan?" Amelia asked, confused.


    "If you leave, I can''t know if something happens to you, and you won''t know if I''m attacked by a beast," Nathan exined.


    "You''re right, but¡­"


    "Oscar might have been attacked by a stronger monster, even for him. If that monster finds me or you, it will be over, wouldn''t it?" Nathan said.


    Amelia''s expression turned uneasy at the worst-case scenario Nathan described. The prospect of a monster capable of taking on Oscar reaching them weighed heavily on her mind.


    "I would probably die without being able to do anything. I know I''m being a burden... I''m sorry," Nathan said, his face filled with guilt.


    "N... No, you shouldn''t feel that way, Nathan," Amelia quickly shook her head. "Y... you''re right. I can''t leave you alone here."


    "Professor, if you don''t mind, I have an idea," Nathan said hesitantly.


    "Yes?"


    "How about we take the ''bath'' at the same time?"


    Amelia''s eyes widened in shock.


    "I think it''s better and safer if we stay close. We will both be at ease," Nathan exined.


    Amelia''s eyes turned stern. "Nathan, we can¡ª"


    "Of course, we won''t see each other. We just have to do our things with our backs facing each other," Nathan quickly added before Amelia could refuse directly.


    It eased Amelia a little, but she still wore aplicated expression. Normally, in such extreme situations of danger, she would have epted Nathan''s proposal. However, she feared that being naked with him could stir up more unwanted reactions. After all, her primary goal was to wash away these troubling thoughts.


    "I... If you don''t want to, it''s okay, teacher," Nathan forced a smile. "I... I''ll just improvise something if monsterse for me," he added, scratching his head with a tone thatcked confidence.


    Amelia looked at Nathan bitterly. She felt guilty seeing how she was putting Nathan in such a dangerous spot because of her own problems.


    ''Get it together, Amelia!''


    She mentally pped herself. Her student could be in danger, and she was preupied with something so trivial. Biting her lip, she resolved to handle the situation somehow.


    "No, I''m sorry, Nathan. You''re right. We should stay together until we leave this dangerous area," she said, retrieving her bag and sword to find a suitable spot.


    As she turned around, she failed to notice the smirk on Nathan''s face.

 Chapter 32 [Deep Voice]

    Chapter 32 [Deep Voice]


    "No looking back, understood?" Amelia said, her gaze stern.


    "Absolutely not," I replied with a smile.


    Well, teacher, I''ve already seen something even better from you. Your aroused figure, your hungry pussy leaking hot juices that I''ve even tasted.


    "Then you should go ahead," she said, knowing that if I came after her, I could see her clearly naked.


    The only parts I hadn''t seen yet were her upper body, especially her bare breasts, but I knew it was only a matter of time. Patience was key, though I had to admit it was difficult to restrain myself after yesterday.


    "Yes," I nodded and began removing my clothes.


    Amelia turned away, giving me some privacy.


    Once I had taken off all my clothes, I slowly waded into the pond.


    The water wasn''t cold at all; instead, it was pleasantly warm. I felt my muscles rx as the water enveloped me, washing away not only the grime but also the umted stress.


    I was quite anxious when it came time to deal with Oscar.


    First of all, he was incredibly strong. I knew I had to catch him off guard to take him down without getting hurt myself. This was a risky move because he was a few levels higher than me. I remained extremely cautious throughout the ordeal, but in the end, I managed to knock him out. However, that was only the beginning of my troubles.


    Secondly, Oscar was a highly valuable asset to the Empire of Light, as Khione had informed me. If he were to die, it would draw a lot of attention, and the higher-ups of the Empire¡ªthe true rulers¡ªmight take action.


    When I mentioned my n to kill Oscar to Khione, she seriously advised me against doing anything to him or Cecilia. ording to her, they were both groomed by these higher-ups, who were extremely dangerous and the most powerful in the Empire. These higher-ups only appeared when absolutely necessary and obeyed only Khione, the Goddess.


    None of us had met them yet, as they preferred to remain hidden and unnoticed. In fact, no one was supposed to be aware of their existence. I knew about them only because Khione had confided in me, and aside from me, Amelia was the only one who had met them. Khione had shared this information with me as well.


    Jason might be the leader of the Heroes, but Amelia was the teacher to all the Heroes. Because of her role, the Emperor and the others considered her the true leader. This was why the higher-ups had chosen to speak with Amelia directly.


    In any case, Khione didn''t want me to kill Oscar because it would draw the higher-ups out of hiding to investigate. Oscar was stronger than all the Heroes, and his death would arouse intense suspicion.


    One whiff of doubt among the Heroes, and the higher-ups could use extreme measures to find the culprit, Hero or not. They were that cautious and protective of their assets.


    That''s also why I didn''t ask Khione to use her influence to kill Oscar. Doing so might cause her to lose the trust of those higher-ups, which was not what I wanted. So, I decided to take care of him myself.


    But now it was done. Despite Khione''s warnings, I went through with it because I wanted those higher-ups to emerge so I could see and assess them. It was a dangerous gamble, but I felt it was necessary.


    Still, those higher-ups were truly a bunch of bastards. They were incredibly strong yet rarely participated in fights against the Demons. The Demon King must have been that formidable to warrant such caution.


    The only thing I knew for certain was that these higher-ups were far stronger and more dangerous than Oscar, which meant I was currently weaker than them.


    The Forbidden Seal was myst resort, but it could only be used once at a time, and I had no intention of using it on them. For now, they weren''t suspicious of me, and Khione was subtly watching my back without revealing too much of our connection.


    But how long would this bncest?


    Not long.


    Fortunately I didn''t stay idle thisst month.


    Just as I was lost in thought, the gentle sound of water and the subtle ripples caught my attention.


    Amelia had arrived, her presence now behind me.


    "We should make haste, Nathan," she spoke, her tone carrying a hint of vulnerability.


    "Yes," I replied, offering a reassuring smile as I began to pour water over myself.


    After a moment, I decided to break the silence.


    "Teacher, do you have someone waiting for you back on Earth?" I inquired suddenly.


    "I''ve already told you, Nathan. My mother is growing old. She''s probably being looked after by my brother," she replied.


    "Well, I have no one. You know my father isn''t exactly reliable," I shared.


    Amelia fell silent.


    "So, I''ve decided to stay in this world," I continued.


    "Nathan?!" Amelia eximed in surprise, turning around abruptly, revealing her figure. However, out of respect, I maintained my gaze forward.


    In a flustered panic, Amelia quickly turned back.


    "W-Why would you say that?" she stammered.


    "Because I wish you would stay here with me," I confessed, my words heartfelt and sincere.


    I knew I had to act swiftly and honestly.


    "Nathan, you¡ª" she began, but I interjected before she could finish.


    "I believe you''re astute enough to realize that I like you, teacher. You avoided me until now because of your own feelings, didn''t you?" I pressed on, not allowing her to slip into her teacher-mode. And for that I had to bring out her guilt since it wasn''t because of me that she was avoiding me but she was the reason in the contrary.


    "No... I just..."


    "Since you''ve be my teacher, it seemed impossible on Earth, but here it''s different, isn''t it?" I pressed gently.


    "Nathan, it''s not different. I am still your teacher. Such a rtionship isn''t... possible," she replied softly, her disappointment evident.


    "It is possible!" I insisted, turning to face her, captivated by the elegance of her back.


    "Nathan, don''t¡ª" she began, but I interrupted.


    "Teacher, I just want to know if you feel even a bit for me," I said, my tone rising slightly but without force.


    "No, I don''t, listen¡ª"


    "It''s not Earth here; you don''t have to see me solely as a student," I interjected, countering each of her arguments with gentle persistence.


    Amelia''s body trembled slightly at my words, seeming to be more affected than she should have been.


    [Deep Voice]


    Of course, it was because I had activated my C-rank Skill from the moment I began speaking to her. In her vulnerable state, especially after whatever Oscar had given her and the aftermath of a wet dream about me, my words held an unexpected sway. It was impossible for her to fight back. My touch and words were addicting at this point for her.


    "I... I can''t..." Amelia shook her head, her resolve faltering.


    "I know, teacher, that you''ve been holding back your fear and emotions because you felt responsible as a teacher and believed you needed to be strong. But you don''t have to be like that with me," I said tenderly, reaching out to grasp her hand underwater, offering her reassurance and support.


    "N...No... I... hnnn~" she struggled to respond, her voice trailing off as I silenced her with a gentle kiss on her neck, closing the gap between us until my chest lightly pressed against her shoulder.


    "Haa..." a soft sigh escaped her lips, her body reacting to my touch with a noticeable warmth.


    "Tell me, teacher..." I murmured, my lips grazing against her earlobe before trailing down to ce tender kisses along her jawline, guiding her head gently to meet my gaze. Her emerald eyes shimmered with moisture.


    And then, our lips met in a hesitant, yet achingly sweet kiss.


    I kissed her with a tenderness born of longing, feeling her initial hesitation gradually melt away as our lips moved in sync, conveying emotions tooplex for words.


    But the moment was fleeting. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No! We can''t! N...Nathan!" she eximed, her voice trembling with urgency as she pushed me away, hastily retreating from the pond and wrapping herself in a towel.


    I was about to run and grasp her arm to y another dramatic speech since it was now or never to break through her heart since she was in her moist vulnerable state but I stopped myself feeling something.


    SPLAAAASH!


    An explosion shattered the tranquility of the moment, sending ripples across the water''s surface.


    Amelia turned back, her eyes widening in horror as she saw me facing off against a monstrous sea serpent, its imposing form coiled and ready to strike.


    "N...NATHANNNN!!!!" her scream pierced the air, but my focus remained fixed on the looming threat before me.


    LEVEL 46


    "You arrived at the perfect moment," I muttered, a smirk tugging at the corners of my lips.


    What better than an antagonist to make the girl fall in love with the boy?


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 33 Eating My Teacher (1)

    Chapter 33 Eating My Teacher (1) *


    Now, that sea snake. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Defeating it would be easy for me, but how could I do so without revealing too much of my abilities to Amelia?


    The snake twisted its long, scaly body and suddenly surged toward me, its eyes gleaming with predatory intent. But just then, a solid wall of earth rose up between us, blocking the snake''s attack.


    "C-Come out!" Amelia''s voice trembled with urgency.


    The snake, undeterred, struck the barrier fiercely beforeunching itself at me again, jaws wide open. Without hesitation, I plunged into the water, feeling the cold rush over me as the snake followed closely, its sleek form cutting through the water with ease.


    "Nathan!!" Amelia''s shout echoed, but I ignored it, focusing on swimming deeper and putting distance between us.


    Once I was far enough from Amelia, I turned around, a confident smile spreading across my face.


    I ceased my forward motion, letting my legs keep me suspended in the water.


    The snake halted as well, its eyes narrowing as if in mockery, almost as if it were smirking.


    With a thunderous roar, it charged at me.


    I waited, timing it perfectly, and at thest possible moment, I moved swiftly upward, evading its attack and positioning myself right above its head.


    When the snake realized I was gripping its head, it roared again and thrashed wildly. However, its efforts were futile; I was far stronger.


    Suddenly, something obstructed our path. An earthen barrier appeared, only to dissolve into mud underwater. I barely paid it any attention.


    Are you kidding me?


    I turned to see Amelia had joined me underwater. Her skill was rendered useless here.


    What is she thinking?


    Catching sight of her worried eyes, I stifled a smile.


    In that critical moment, I tightened my grip on the snake''s head, my fingers digging so deeply into its flesh that it roared in pain. With a sudden, powerful leap, it propelled us out of the water.


    This woman.


    The snake, furious, charged at Amelia with incredible speed. She was clearly unable to evade it.


    In that critical moment, I tightened my grip on the snake''s head, my fingers digging so deeply into its flesh that it roared in pain. With a sudden, powerful leap, it propelled us out of the water.


    We were now several meters above the ground.


    Activate [Deep Voice].


    "Fuck off," Imanded, my voice colder than ice.


    The snake''s fierce eyes widened in sheer terror. Without a moment''s hesitation, it dived back into the water, retreating as if it had seen the devil himself.


    Seeing Amelia on the water below, I let myself fall down in the water.


    SPLAAAASH!


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    At first, it was a gentle sensation on my lips.


    But then it became something more intense.


    I could feel Amelia''s lips pressing against mine, her desperate attempts to save me turning into an unexpected moment of intimacy. For a brief moment, I allowed myself to savor the sensation of her lips against mine.


    The hardest part was resisting the urge to reciprocate.


    "Nathan!!"


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, I coughed up the water and opened my eyes.


    "T-Teacher?" I muttered, disoriented.


    "Nathan! Oh, thank God!" Amelia cried out, hugging me tightly.


    Her ample breasts pressed against my chest, and I could even feel the firmness of her nipples through her towel.


    "It''s okay¡­ I''m good," I said, forcing a smile despite the lingering disorientation. "Thank you for saving me, teacher."


    "That''s normal¡­" she replied, her voice soft, cheeks flushed a deep crimson, likely recalling the kiss we had just shared.


    I nced down, noticing a towel draped over my lower half. Amelia must have ced it there to preserve my modesty, a thoughtful gesture that didn''t go unnoticed.


    cing my hands gently on her back, I pulled her closer, nuzzling into her neck and breathing in her subtle, floral scent. It was intoxicating, making my heart race.


    "N... Nathan¡­" Amelia stammered, her voice shaky as she attempted to push me away, but I held her firmly, unwilling to break the intimate connection we had just formed.


    "Teacher, you saw that I could have died," I murmured, my voice deep and resonant, activating my Skill [Deep Voice]. The effect was immediate, sending a shiver down her spine.


    "I¡­hmnnn~" she whimpered, her resolve weakening.


    "If I had died, what would you have done?" I whispered into her ear, my breath hot against her skin.


    "I¡­hnn¡­don''t know," Amelia mumbled, her resistance faltering.


    "Life is very short, and since we are in this world now, we can die at any time," I said softly, my words weighted with the gravity of our mortality.


    "N¡­ No, Nathan, listen¡­" Amelia''s voice wavered, her hands resting tentatively on my chest as if to create a barrier between us.


    "N..Nathan?" Her surprise was palpable as she found herself still nestled against me.


    Ignoring her attempt to distance herself, I wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her closer, and captured her lips in a firm, demanding kiss.


    "Hmmn!!" Her initial resistance gave way to a gasp of surprise.


    Breaking the kiss, I held her gaze, my expression serious. "You are not my teacher right now. You are Amelia, and I am Nathan."


    Before she could protest, I imed her lips once more, my hunger for her evident in the urgency of my kiss. I pressed her body firmly against mine, relishing the feel of her curves against my chest, the towel doing little to conceal the warmth and softness beneath.


    "Hnn~~~" Her feeble attempt to push me away only fueled my desire. I could sense her hesitation, her internal struggle to maintain her role as my teacher, but the pull between us was undeniable, irresistible.


    I marveled at her resilience, her unwaveringmitment to her professional boundaries. But in this moment, her resolve was faltering, her body betraying her true desires.


    With a firm grip on her waist, I smoothly maneuvered her beneath me, positioning myself above her as our gazes locked.


    "N..Nathan..please¡­" Amelia''s voice trembled with a mix of shock and pleading, her eyes beseeching me to reconsider.


    To spare her from the precipice of desire.


    To shield her from the potential consequences of our forbidden attraction.


    "You will always be my teacher, Amelia," I murmured into her ear, a mischievous grin ying on my lips. "That doesn''t have to change. But with me¡­"


    I teased her earlobe with a flick of my tongue, eliciting a soft gasp from her. "Be yourself."


    A deeper shade of crimson flooded her cheeks, betraying the intensity of her emotions.


    Mission aplished.


    Seizing the moment, I imed her lips in another kiss, this time with an even greater sense of urgency and longing. Our mouths melded together, tongues dancing in a passionate embrace as we sumbed to the undeniable chemistry between us.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 34 Eating My Teacher (2) *

    Chapter 34 Eating My Teacher (2) *


    Seizing the moment, I imed her lips in another kiss, this time with an even greater sense of urgency and longing. Our mouths melded together, tongues dancing in a passionate embrace as we sumbed to the undeniable chemistry between us.


    "Hmmm??" Amelia moaned softly into our deep kiss, her voice stifled by the intensity of our connection. I savored her lips, licking and sucking them with a fervent passion, tasting the sweetness of her breath.


    Her hands clutched my shoulders with a desperate strength, her eyes squeezed shut in an attempt to process the overwhelming sensations. Her cheeks were a deep, burning red, a testament to the emotions coursing through her.


    I relished the feel of her lips even more, nting my hands firmly on the ground on either side of her face, my body looming over her smaller frame. In just a month, my body had transformed, growing stronger and more capable, and now I was using that strength to hold her close.


    "Hnn~Nathanmmnn!??"


    Her voice, once reserved for imparting wisdom and guidance, was now reduced to a series of breathy, passionate moans as I ravaged her lips. The transformation was intoxicating.


    "Hnnn!!" Amelia''s eyes flew open in surprise as I plunged my tongue past her teeth once more, this time delving even deeper. Tears began to well up at the corners of her eyes, the unfamiliar sensation pushing her to the brink of her emotional limits.


    I felt the same, my tongue seemingly melting within the heated confines of her mouth. I quickly sought out her tongue, intertwining mine with hers in a dance of raw desire and intimacy.


    The taste of her, the feel of her, was intoxicating. Each movement, each stroke of our tongues, sent waves of pleasure through me.


    I quickly reached her tongue and intertwined it with mine.


    "Sluuuurp~~~hmnnn~~??" Amelia seemed to catch on to what I wanted, awkwardly trying to match my pace. The inexperience of a virgin like her made it overwhelming for her to process what was happening.


    I smirked wolfishly, suddenly sucking her tongue between my lips.


    "Hnnn!!" Amelia gasped, her wide eyes reflecting her confusion.


    Her innocent, melting expression thrilled me even more. My eyes narrowed in ecstasy as I continued to suck her tongue in and out, each motion intensifying the connection between us.


    "Hnn??! Hmmn??!! Hnn!" Amelia groaned with each pull, her nails digging into my bare shoulders. The sharp pain only fueled my desire as I kept sucking her tongue for a moment longer before finally releasing her.


    I slowly retreated, my head slick with our shared saliva, and smiled, licking my lips. They tasted of Amelia, sweet and intoxicating, a vor I wanted to savor forever.


    "Haaaa?? Haaaaa?? Hmmm~~" Amelia was utterly out of breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she tried to steady herself.


    Her face waspletely flushed, a deep crimson spreading from her cheeks down to her neck. Saliva glistened on her lips, a testament to our intense kiss. Her green eyes were clouded with uncontrolled desire, reflecting the tumultuous emotions battling within her.


    Herst moan had escaped her lips because her virgin hole couldn''t withstand the onught of sensations, especially when her mouth was being ravaged by my tongue.


    I lowered my gaze to her pussy, partially hidden by the towel. Her arousal was evident; her juices had already started to leak down her thighs, betraying the intense pleasure she was feeling.


    "Did you cum, teacher?" I asked with a smirk, my voice tinged with amusement and curiosity.


    "N¡­ No¡­" Amelia stammered, her face flushing even deeper as she averted her gaze in embarrassment.


    She was more innocent than any other virgin girl in my ss. Had she ever had a boyfriend? The thought was fleeting and irrelevant. What mattered was the raw, unguarded reactions I was eliciting from my teacher.


    "Really?" I asked with a teasing lilt in my voice as I reached my index finger beneath her towel, feeling the warmth radiating from her.


    "Ahn!" Amelia''s moan was immediate, a testament to how sensitive she was, even with the slightest touch.


    I smiled, savoring the power I had over her. Scooping up some of her juices with my finger, I brought it to her face. "What is this then?" I asked, my tone yful yetmanding.


    Amelia flinched, her face turning an even deeper shade of red as shame washed over her.


    Without breaking eye contact, I brought my finger to my mouth and sucked it clean. "You''re delicious, teacher," I said, a smirk ying on my lips.


    "N..Nathan¡­ what are¡­" Amelia''s voice trembled with a mix of shock and embarrassment. Her entire body seemed to radiate heat, her eyes avoiding mine as if to hide the depth of her arousal.


    Her shy expression,bined with the tantalizing glimpse of her ample breasts barely concealed by the towel, was almost too much for me to bear. The sight of her struggling with her desires, trying to maintain some semnce of decorum, only fueled my own lust further.


    Unable to resist any longer, I reached out to pull the towel away from her body. Amelia''s grip on the towel was firm, her embarrassment palpable as she refused to meet my gaze.


    Smirking, I decided to take a different approach. I slipped my hand back under the towel, my fingers tracing a path down to her already wet slit and quickly inserted a finger.


    "Ahaan??!" Amelia''s moan echoed through the air, a sweet melody of pleasure that filled the space between us. Her grip on the towel weakened, a silent surrender to the desires raging within her.


    Without hesitation, I seized the opportunity and pulled down her towel, revealing her breasts in all their splendor. They were a breathtaking sight, full and round, with nipples puckered in anticipation. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Beautiful¡­" I murmured, my eyes drinking in the sight before me. Her breasts were a masterpiece of femininity, each curve and contour a testament to her allure.


    Amelia, ovee with embarrassment, attempted to shield her breasts with her arm, but I intercepted her movement, gently guiding her hand away. There was no need for modesty now, not when we were on the precipice of surrendering to our desires.


    She protested weakly, her voice a soft plea, but I paid her no mind. Instead, I lowered my head, my lips hungrily seeking out her nipple. As I took it into my mouth, a rush of warmth flooded my senses, and I groaned in appreciation.


    "Ahhhnn!!" Her cry of ecstasy spurred me on, urging me to explore every inch of her soft flesh. I suckled her right nipple with fervor, coaxing it to release whatever sweetness it held within.


    Her breast was a marvel of softness, yielding to my touch with a suppleness that left me intoxicated. I marveled at its fullness, relishing the sensation of it filling my mouth.


    "N..Nathanaannn??!!"Amelia''s grip tightened on my hair, her fingers tangling in the strands as she surrendered to the pleasure coursing through her body. Her moans grew louder, more urgent, a symphony of desire that echoed in the air around us.


    Her moans were really driving me insane.


    I raised my body leaving her breasts red and nipples erected.


    "N¡­Nathan?" Amelia looked confused with her hazy eyes as she looked at me breathless.


    "Sorry, I can''t hold back anymore teacher," I removed my towel revealing my cock.

 Chapter 35 Eating My Teacher (3) *

    Chapter 35 Eating My Teacher (3) *


    "N¡­Nathan?" Amelia looked confused with her hazy eyes as she looked at me breathless.


    "Sorry, I can''t hold back anymore teacher," I removed my towel revealing my cock.


    Amelia''s eyes widened in astonishment as she beheld my impressive erection. It stood before her, a testament to the intensity of our shared desire, rigid and unyielding.


    "Well, it''s certainly bigger than usual," I remarked with a smirk, unable to suppress the surge of arousal that coursed through me.


    Amelia''s cheeks flushed crimson as she took in the sight before her. "I... I''ve never seen one quite like this before," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I chuckled softly at her reaction. "Is it too much for you to handle, Amelia?" I teased, reveling in the yful banter between us.


    "N-no, it''s just... surprising," she stammered, her gaze fixated on my throbbing member.


    Her innocence was endearing, and it only served to fuel my desire further. The thought of guiding her through this intimate experience sent a thrill coursing through me.


    With a mischievous glint in my eye, I extended my hand towards her. "Would you like to touch it?" I offered, my voice low and inviting.


    Amelia''s breath caught in her throat, her eyes flickering uncertainly. "I... I''m not sure," she replied, her voice trembling with apprehension.


    "Don''t worry, Amelia," I reassured her, gently guiding her hand towards my erection. "There''s nothing to be afraid of."


    As her fingers made contact with my throbbing shaft, a jolt of pleasure shot through me. Her touch was electric, sending shivers down my spine and igniting a fire within me.


    Her hand was too small, unable to wrap around my entire shaft, and this fact only excited me further. Amelia, usually soposed and authoritative, now appeared as a vulnerable girl, her fingers barely epassing my girth.


    "H...Hard..." Amelia stammered, her voice filled with a blend of curiosity and uncertainty. It was as if she were a child discovering a forbidden toy. Her innocence and fascination with my erection were dangerously arousing, testing the limits of my self-control.


    Unable to resist any longer, I grasped her wrist, the one holding my shaft, with a firm yet gentle grip. Her eyes widened in surprise, looking up at me, puzzled and unsure.


    "N...Nathan...?" Amelia called out, her voice trembling.


    I smirked, a predatory glint in my eyes. Ignoring her hesitant plea, I grabbed her right leg with my other hand and pulled her closer to me, our bodies inches apart. Her soft skin brushed against mine, sending jolts of electricity through me.


    One of her legs had slipped between my knees, so I repositioned it, cing both of her legs on either side of me. My hands found their way to her ass, gripping her firm cheeks and pulling her closer until her wet pussy was pressed against my throbbing erection.


    She was so light¡ªor perhaps I was too strong¡ªthat I caught her off guard by quickly dragging her body and arranging it whatever I pleased.


    Amelia understood what I wanted, and her face paled. "N¡­Nathan, this isn''t the right time! It''s a dangerous ce, and any of the ss cane¡ª"


    "It''s your fault, teacher," I said, rubbing the head of my dick on Amelia''s pussy, coating it with her nectar.


    "Ahn??! B¡­but¡­hmmnn~"


    "Look at you moaning, teacher. I can''t help but want to fuck you right away," I said, teasing her entrance with my dick held in my right hand.


    Meanwhile, my other hand was busy groping Amelia''s left breast, molding it into whatever shape I wanted. They were big and soft enough to do that, after all.


    "Hnnnn~~c-careful¡­hmnnn??¡­" She moaned as I yed with her breasts. Taking a nipple between my fingers, I pulled it strongly.


    "Ahnnn!!"


    Spurt!


    More juices came out, coating my dick even more.


    "Such a sinful body for a teacher, Amelia," I whispered with a smirk.


    "N¡­No¡­I don''t¡­" Amelia mumbled.


    "Then it''s okay, I will take your virginity now, teacher," I said.


    Amelia opened her eyes and looked at me. She wanted to say something but just gulped.


    That was enough of a signal of agreement.


    Holding her waist, I took a deep breath before thrusting my hips forward. My dick entered the narrow slit, forcing its way through. The sensation was indescribable, a mix of tight heat and overwhelming pleasure.


    Amelia''s tight, wet heat enveloped me, drawing me in deeper. Her pussy clung to my shaft, making each inch a struggle yet a triumph. "UGHNNNN!" Amelia gritted her teeth and clenched her fists in pain, her entire body tensing beneath me.


    "Tight as fuck, your hole!" I growled, feeling my dick throb even harder inside her.


    "NA...NATHAN! It hurts!!" Amelia screamed, her voice cracking with pain.


    "Just a bit more, teacher!" I urged, trying to control myself. Her hymen was incredibly tight, and despite my intentions to be gentle, I had to use more force. Finally, I felt my penis pierce through and tear her virginity away.


    "AGHNNNNN!!!" Amelia screamed again, her face twisted in agony.


    "It will go away, just wait!" I assured her and started thrusting, slow at first, to ease her into it.


    "N¡­Nathan!!! AGHNNN!! Ughnnn!!" Blood flowed out of Amelia''s pussy, mixing with her juices and coating my shaft. But I didn''t stop; I continued to thrust, determined to erase any remnants of her virginity.


    Her expression was contorted with pain for a moment, her groans raw and pained. But soon, those groans softened, reced by something else. Another sensation began to eclipse the pain.


    "Aghnnn??!!! W...What''s... happening!!!" Amelia''s hands thrashed on the sand, desperately seeking something to hold onto. But there was nothing but sand around us, as we were near the pond.


    Her body, once rigid with pain, began to rx and respond to the thrusts. Each movement brought waves of pleasure that gradually drowned out the initial pain. Amelia''s moans shifted from cries of difort to gasps of unexpected pleasure.


    "What''s happening?! You are getting fucked by your student! That''s what''s happening, Amelia!" I smirked, my thrusts growing more relentless.


    "AHNN??!! AHNNN??¡­. UMMNNNN????!!" Amelia''s moans were loud and unrestrained, raw with a mix of pain and pleasure.


    I let go of her waist and grabbed her bountiful breasts, my hands barely able to epass them. "Such huge breasts you were hiding from me, huh!" I massaged them roughly, feeling their softness yield under my touch.


    "AHNN! YES??????!!!!" Her cries were so loud they startled birds from the trees nearby. More of her juices flowed, mingling with the blood and soaking the sandy ground beneath us.


    More of Amelia''s essence mingled with the blood, soaking the sandy ground beneath us. The tumult of sensations¡ªthe blend of pain and pleasure, the sight of her bare breasts, her wet hair cascading over her flushed skin, and the raw, unbridled lust in her eyes¡ªdrove me to the brink of ecstasy. I could no longer contain myself.


    With an urgency born of primal desire, I increased the tempo of my thrusts, delving deeper into her, exploring every inch of her being with my cock.


    "Ahnn??!! N..Nathan!! I..I feel weeeiiiird¡­AHHHNNNNNNN??????!!!!!" Amelia''s cry pierced the air, her body convulsing in the throes of her first orgasm. It was a crescendo of pleasure, a symphony of ecstasy that echoed through the air around us.


    As her climax peaked, saliva dripped from her parted lips, her nectar flowing freely, marking the culmination of her release.


    "Ugnn!!" I groaned, feeling the mounting pressure in my groin reach its peak. With a groan, I unleashed a torrent of semen into her waiting depths, each pulse of pleasure echoing through me like thunder.


    "H¡­Hot¡­ hnnnn??¡­" Her voice trailed off into a soft murmur before she lost consciousness. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Ha¡­fuck¡­" I muttered under my breath, my own body pulsing with the aftermath of our exertions. Beads of sweat glistened on my skin, evidence of the raw energy that had surged between us.


    Carefully, I withdrew my dick from Amelia''s pussy, watching as a mixture of fluids pooled between her thighs, a testament to the fervor of our coupling. It was an intimate sight, one that filled me with a heady sense of satisfaction.


    That was so good that it seemed unreal.


    It was even better than with Khione probably because with Khione it was a bit without much emotions since thetter wasn''t really into it contrary to me who was excited to fuck a Goddess.


    "Thank you teacher," I smirked.


    Leaning in, I pressed a tender kiss to her lips, savoring the taste of her lingering on my tongue. Then, with a weary sigh, I settled down beside her, my body heavy with exhaustion.


    "Khione, watch over us," I whispered before closing my eyes, utterly exhausted, mainly mentally.


    Might as well take my rest now next to my fucked teacher.

 Chapter 36 Jasons Group

    Chapter 36 Jason''s Group


    Forest Green Frog, Level 44.


    "Light Sword!" Jason shouted, swinging his sword with a flourish.


    "Raaah!" The frog easily leapt backward, avoiding the de that shimmered with radiant energy. Then, with surprising agility, it swung itsrge paw.


    "Ugh!" Jason grunted as he quickly raised his sword to block the attack. The force sent him skidding back several meters. Despite being Level 55, Jason felt the raw power of the beast. Beasts were gically superior in strengthpared to humans, and Jason was no exception to this rule.


    "Hero Jason! Don''t be so reckless! You have to first assess your opponent!" Cecilia scolded, her voice tinged with frustration.


    This wasn''t the first time Jason had charged headlong into a fight without considering the nature of his adversary. His impulsiveness was a constant source of concern for Cecilia. She understood his strength¡ªhe was undeniably powerful, the strongest and most important Hero among them. However, he was still inexperienced, a novice who needed to gain wisdom and experience to face the even greater threats thaty ahead.


    Cecilia''s worry was not unfounded. She knew that Jason''s raw power alone wouldn''t be enough to keep him safe in the future. He needed to learn strategy, patience, and the importance of understanding his enemies before striking.


    "Yes¡­" Jason nodded, though his mind barely registered Cecilia''s admonishment. His confidence in his own strength was unshakable. As the possessor of an SSS Skill, the Hero of Light, one of the most powerful abilities among even the SSS ranks, he believed he could handle any monster, especially one weaker than himself.


    "Guaaaap!" The frog suddenly opened its mouth and spat a stream of poisonous saliva.


    "Jason!" A woman''s voice rang out, and a shimmering wall of water appeared in front of him, neutralizing the poisonpletely. The water was a radiant, beautiful blue, unlike any ordinary water.


    Jason''s groupmates immediately turned to see who had cast the spell.


    It was one of the most beautiful girls in their high school. She had auburn hair tied back neatly and striking blue eyes. She wore a robe over her armor, and her staff was pointed at the frog, its tip glowing faintly.


    Siara Spencer, the wielder of an A-ranked skill known as the Great Water Mage. It was a remarkably rare skill even among A-rank abilities, making her an invaluable member of their team.


    "You saved me there, Siara. Thanks," Jason said, shing a dazzling smile that made all the girls in the group blush.


    In just a month, Jason had be stronger, more reliable, and undeniably more handsome. He was the number one heartthrob not only in their ss but also throughout the Empire.


    Siara blushed slightly before shrugging it off. "Hmpf. Let''s take care of the frog now!"


    "Yeah! I''m on it!" Jason smirked, raising his sword high. "Hero of Light, Light Speed!"


    A yellow glow enveloped Jason''s body as he took a step forward. His speed increased dramatically, and he began to circle around the frog with blinding agility. He swung his sword, and a massive chunk of flesh was sliced from the frog''s side. The creature groaned in pain but remained alive, its eyes ring with fury.


    The frogshed out with its paw, but Jason dodged and swung his sword again. This time, the frog anticipated his move and retaliated with a swift kick. The unexpected speed of the attack caught Jason off guard, and he barely managed to block it with his sword, stepping back a little from the impact.


    "Let''s help Jason! Fire Lance!" one of the girls shouted.


    "Yeah! Earth Lances!" another cried.


    "Earth Boulders!" N?v(el)B\\jnn


    The girls from Jason''s group quicklyunched their elemental Skills at the frog, unleashing a barrage of attacks. mes, sharp earthnces, and massive boulders bombarded the creature, weakening it significantly as it struggled to defend itself against the relentless assault.


    The frog groaned, its eyes narrowing at the girls who hade to Jason''s aid. It leaped toward them with startling speed, but Jason quickly intervened, appearing in front of them in a sh of light.


    "You won''t touch them with me around!" Jason dered, grinning as he swung his sword and forced the frog to retreat.


    The relieved girls stumbled and nearly fell, but Jason''s protective presence kept them safe. He then focused entirely on the frog, drawing its attention away from his group. Dodging its attacks and countering with precise strikes, Jason managed to keep the beast at bay. Siara, being the only one with an A-Rank skill and at Level 47, was the only one who could effectively support him.


    Cecilia watched the battle with a proud smile. She was delighted by the progress her students had made. In just a month, they had be capable of taking on a Forest Green Frog, a creature known for its formidable strength.


    "This is the end!" Jason shouted, his sword glowing even brighter as he rushed at the frog. The creature, now covered in bruises and visibly exhausted, seemed to recognize its impending defeat.


    BADOOOM!


    Suddenly, a massive explosion rang out.


    "Jason!!" The girls screamed in unison, their voices filled with worry but fortunately Jason came out of the smoke unscathed but his gaze was ahead.


    Jason wasn''t the target of the explosion; instead, it was the frog, now lying charred and defeated.


    "AHAHAHAH! You guys are so weak!!! Two hours to beat this weakling!!!" A loud, mocking voice boomed from the smoke.


    A figure emerged,ughing heartily. It was a red-haired man, one of the top three alongside Jason and Sienna.


    "Aiden..." Jason red at him.


    Aiden wore an arrogant smirk, his hand still flickering with residual mes. He wore minimal armor but had a formidable greatsword strapped to his back.


    Cecilia''s eyes narrowed as she looked at Aiden.


    Aiden Fletcher.


    SS-Skill: Fire Berserker.


    Despite his skill being a lower rank than Jason''s, Aiden was a formidable opponent. In training fights, he often matched Jason and sometimes even gained the upper hand. Their strength was nearly equal, making their rivalry intense.


    "Showing off again, Aiden?" Jason''s voice was cold, his earlier confidence reced with irritation.


    "Just cleaning up your mess," Aiden replied with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with mischief. "Someone has to show you how it''s done."


    Cecilia sighed inwardly, knowing the rivalry between the two was both a blessing and a curse. Theirpetition pushed them to be stronger, but their constant one-upmanship was exhausting for everyone else.

 Chapter 37 Siaras worry

    Chapter 37 Siara''s worry


    Cecilia sighed inwardly, knowing the rivalry between the two was both a blessing and a curse. Theirpetition pushed them to be stronger, but their constant one-upmanship was exhausting for everyone else.


    Jason looked at the burned frog, watching as all the experience flowed into Aiden''s body. His grip tightened on his sword, anger simmering just beneath the surface. "You stole our prey."


    "What? I saved your ass. You should be thankful," Aiden snorted.


    His three friends behind him snickered mockingly, adding fuel to Jason''s frustration. He clenched his fist even tighter, his anger growing.


    It had been a Level 44 monster. If Jason had delivered the final blow, he would have gained a significant amount of experience and possibly bonus stats. Aiden knew this perfectly well and had timed his intervention to steal the kill at thest moment.


    "Are you mad, Aiden?! You could have hurt Jason!" Siara shouted, ring at Aiden.


    Aiden looked at Siara andughed. "If my weakest attack can hurt Jason, then he really is weak as hell!"


    He burst intoughter again, joined by his friends.


    Jason''s jaw clenched, the mockery stinging more than he wanted to admit. The rivalry between him and Aiden had always been fierce, but this was a tant theft of what should have been his victory.


    "Enough, Hero Aiden." Before Jason could snap, Cecilia intervened, her tone firm andmanding.


    This wasn''t the first time Aiden had provoked Jason. His actions were driven by jealousy and resentment. From the beginning, Jason had been treated as the strongest and most valuable Hero, garnering all the attention. Despite Aiden''sparable strength, he was often overshadowed by Jason. The disparity wasrgely due to the rank and unique nature of Jason''s skill, Hero of Light, a fact Aiden struggled to ept.


    "Tchh!" Aiden snorted, ring at Jason. "What level are you?"


    "I don''t need to tell you that," Jason retorted, his voice steady despite his frustration.


    "Ahaha. You''re scared, huh? I''m level 54, by the way. I hope you''re not already behind me, or this will get boring," Aidenughed, his arrogance palpable as he walked away with his group.


    "Fifty-four?" Jason muttered, shocked. He had believed Aiden had just reached level 50 a day ago. How had he leveled up so quickly in such a short time? The higher the level, the more experience was needed, making it increasingly difficult to advance. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Jason had been slightly ahead, but now uncertainty gnawed at him. How long could he maintain his lead?


    "Let''s continue," Jason said, clenching his sword with renewed determination. He was resolved to level up even faster, pushing himself to ensure he remained the strongest.


    Siara nodded and was about to move forward when she noticed that Cecilia wasn''t advancing. Cecilia was staring intently at a small, round sphere in her hand, her brows furrowed in concern.


    "Is there a problem, Cecilia?" Siara asked, noticing the older woman''s troubled expression.


    "Ah¡­it''s just that usually, Imunicate with Oscar every four hours about our situation. We''re responsible for the excursion, so we''ve been checking in with each other to ensure everything is alright and that there aren''t any dangerous monsters roaming outside their designated areas. But I haven''t received any messages from Oscar sincest night."


    It was now mid-morning, and in a few hours, it would be time to return to the castle as nned. Theck ofmunication from Oscar was unsettling.


    Cecilia knew Oscar well; he was always punctual and meticulous about schedules. His silence was not just unusual; it was rming.


    "Oscar¡­wasn''t he apanying Nathan?" Siara asked, recalling.


    "Yes, and also your teacher," Cecilia nodded, her concern deepening.


    "Oh¡­" Siara''s expression turnedplicated.


    ''My father? I can assure you he doesn''t care whether I''m dead or alive.''


    She still remembered his words when she and her elder sister asked him not to leave.


    Siara had been living with Nathan and his father for three years, but she couldn''t ignore the strange, cold rtionship between them. They barely spoke to each other except about school and his grades. Nathan''s father would only ask about his academic performance, and Nathan would respond politely. Their conversations were limited to that.


    Her mother was the only one who had proper conversations with Nathan. Her elder sister also spoke to him casually, while Siara kept her distance, feeling awkward.


    Nathan was her older step-brother by only a few months, and they ended up in the same ss. After school, they would return to the same house. This sudden change, having a brother, and being in the same ss made everything feel awkward for Siara. As a result, she rarely spoke to him. They would greet each other but wouldn''t engage in deeper conversations. They were more like roommates than step-siblings.


    Cecilia smiled seeing the uneasiness in Siara''s face. She was actually shocked when she first learned that Siara and Sienna were step siblings with Nathan as they rarely spoke to each other or acted like siblings but seeing the tinge of worry in Siara''s face, as expected, ut was just difficult for them to say it.


    "You are worried for your brother, aren''t you?" Cecilia asked.


    "H..Heum¡­yeah kinda¡­" Siara admitted awkwardly.


    Despite the distance between them, she felt a pang of worry for him now. His rtionship with their father might have been cold, but Nathan had always been kind to her in his quiet way. The silence from his group added to her unease, making her wonder if something had gone wrong.


    Nathan was still someone she had grown up with for three years. They ate together, watched movies together, and lived under the same roof. Despite the awkwardness, she couldn''t remain indifferent to his well-being.


    "I told him not to go¡­ this idiot¡­" Siara murmured to herself, worry etched on her face.


    "Don''t worry. Oscar is with him; he''s quite strong, so he''ll be able to protect them against any monsters. And your teacher is there too, isn''t he?" Cecilia said, attempting tofort Siara, though she too felt a sense of unease.


    "Yes¡­" Siara nodded, though her concern lingered. She then joined Jason, who was still determined to move forward.

 Chapter 38 Amelia After becoming a Woman

    Chapter 38 Amelia After bing a Woman


    I opened my eyes tiredly, the first thing I saw was the brilliant blue sky stretching endlessly above me. It was clear and serenely peaceful, an agreeable canvas to just watch in silence.


    A warm breeze fluttered gently through my white hair as I slowly raised my body. A towel was strategically covering my lower parts, offering a semnce of modesty. Looking to my side, I noticed that Amelia wasn''t lying next to me anymore. My gaze wandered toward the nearby pond, and there she was.


    Amelia seemed to have taken a quick, refreshing bath in the pond; her dark hair was still wet, glistening in the sunlight. She was in the process of putting back her bra, hiding her beautiful, ample breasts before slipping into her pants. When she noticed I was awake, a slight blush spread across her cheeks, adding a touch of innocence to her otherwiseposed demeanor.


    The sight of her topless figure, with the bra barely concealing her voluptuous breasts, was quite the captivating sight, honestly. But she quickly grabbed her shirt and slipped it on, much to my disappointment.


    I rose up on my feet and walked leisurely toward the pond. "What time is it, teacher?" I asked, my voice slightly hoarse.


    "It should be already afternoon, Nathan. We should hurry up. Everyone should have already started going back," Amelia said, her tone a mix of urgency and lingering shyness.


    "Right," I nodded, and with a swift motion, I plunged into the cool, refreshing water of the pond and began washing my body.


    It seemed I had only slept for a few precious hours, but those few hours had felt like an eternity wrapped in a dream. The soothing water cascaded over my skin, washing away the remnants of our earlier passion and the fatigue that clung to my muscles. The clear pond, the gentle breeze, and the sight of Amelia''s bashful smile created a moment I would treasure forever.


    After cleaning myself with a fresh towel, I put on my clothes. I decided to leave my light armor behind¡ªit didn''t suit me well, so I opted for just wearing a shirt.


    "You should wear it, Nathan¡­" Amelia suggested, concern evident in her eyes.


    "Don''t worry, we''re going back anyway," I reassured her, giving her a gentle kiss on the lips.


    Amelia blushed and averted her gaze. "N..Nathan, about what happened¡­"


    "Yes, you want to keep it a secret from the others, right?" I anticipated her thoughts.


    Amelia nodded, her expression conflicted. "I... I feel ashamed, but it happened, and I don''t want my students to know¡­ at least not now. I''m still their teacher, and I don''t want to break the cohesion we have. We have enough problems as it is," she said, gripping her arm bitterly.


    "You shouldn''t be ashamed of anything, Amelia," I said, gently embracing her. "Of course, you are our teacher, but you deserve all the happiness in the world. You shouldn''t bear the burden alone. At least lean on me if you need somefort," I said sincerely. This was a woman I truly loved.


    I also didn''t want my ssmates to learn what had happened between us. It was too soon, and like she said, we had enough issues to deal with. Moreover, since the moment I had slept with Khione and killed Oscar, I had made a lot of dangerous enemies. If my rtionship with Amelia was discovered, it could put her in danger.


    "Nathan¡­" Amelia murmured, embracing me back.


    Since I had grown taller and stronger, I could easily wrap my arm around her waist. With a smirk, I groped her ass.


    "Ahn! Hey!" Amelia yfully punched my shoulder.


    "Sorry, you''re just too hot," Iughed.


    "W..we should get going," Amelia stuttered with a blushing face.


    "Yes, let''s go," I agreed.


    Amelia gathered her belongings and started walking, albeit awkwardly. I realized that being deflowered and not exactly gently had left her in some difort.


    "Are you okay? Do you need help?" I asked, concerned.


    "No, it''s okay... I just need to get used to it," Amelia responded with a smile, though her steps remained unsteady.


    If anyone asked questions, I''d just say we encountered a strong monster and she got injured. It was a believable enough story.


    "You know where to go, teacher?" I asked, a bit surprised.


    "Hmm, a little yes, I remembered a few ces along the way," she said. Typical of her to be so prepared and observant.


    I was just about to ask Khione to guide us out of here, but it seemed unnecessary.


    Suddenly, Amelia stopped in her tracks.


    "Teacher?" I called out.


    "Do you hear that, Nathan?" She asked, her expression serious.


    "Hear what?" I was genuinely confused.


    "It sounds like a scream..." Amelia looked around, trying to pinpoint the source.


    "I don''t hear anything, Amelia," I lied, shaking my head. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    The truth was, my enhanced senses had picked up the screams of boys and girls¡ªlikely my ssmates¡ªsome distance away. Judging by their screams, they had probably encountered a dangerous monster. But I chose to ignore it until now.


    In all honesty, I didn''t care about my ssmates, except for the few I had particr interest in. And I hadn''t heard their voices among the screams.


    "Maybe it''s just your imagination," I suggested, trying to dismiss her concern.


    "No, I''m sure I heard something," Amelia insisted, her eyes scanning the surroundings with heightened alertness.


    I sighed inwardly. "Alright, let''s check it out then," I conceded, knowing that Amelia wouldn''t let it go otherwise.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A few kilometers away, deep within the dense, shadowy forest, an intense and terrifying scene was unfolding.


    "W-what is this?!" one of the girls eximed, her voice trembling with fear.


    "Our attacks aren''t working!" another cried out in panic, her voice echoing through the trees.


    "We can''t defeat it! We need to get out of here!" a boy shouted, his face pale and his eyes wide with terror.


    "Hurry, run!" another boy urged, his voice cracking under the strain of fear.


    "RUNNN!!!" the final girl screamed, her voice filled with desperation.


    The group, consisting of two girls and three boys, had stumbled upon a formidable and dangerous beast. The monster before them was a terrifying sight to behold¡ªa giant bear with razor-sharp ws and teeth that gleamed menacingly in the dim light filtering through the forest canopy.


    As Heroes, all five of them possessed the ability to see the levels of the monsters they encountered. This was a crucial skill that allowed them to gauge the strength of their foes and strategize ordingly. However, this ability only extended to monsters, unlike Nathan''s universal eye which could discern levels of any being.


    When they tried to assess the level of the monstrous bear, they failed. Their attempts to read its level yielded nothing, a clear and ominous indication that the beast was far stronger than they were. The realization struck them with the force of a sledgehammer¡ªthis creature was beyond their capabilities.


    The bear was a Forest Enraged Bear, a creature of immense power and ferocity. Its level, 82, was far beyond anything the group could handle. The sheer presence of such a high-level monster was enough to send chills down their spines andpel them to flee for their lives.


    Unfortunately, the monster had already noticed them, and there was no stopping it now. With terrifying speed, the bear lunged toward the boy at the back of the group, its deadly ws outstretched, ready to tear him apart.


    "ROY!!!!" his friend screamed, ncing back in horror at the impending doom.


    But then, in the blink of an eye...


    Fwish!


    A figure appeared out of nowhere, moving with incredible speed. She sliced through the bear''s sharp ws effortlessly with her gleaming sword. The severed ws fell to the ground as shended gracefully, her presence exuding both power and calm.


    She had long, flowing ck hair tied into a ponytail, revealing her white slender neck. Her sharp blue eyes glinted with determination as she faced the monstrous bear. She was a wearing a light armour entuating well her proportions and her great beauty.


    "S...Sienna!!" Roy shouted in disbelief and relief, recognizing their savior immediately.

 Chapter 39 Goddess Athenas favourite

    Chapter 39 Goddess Athena''s favourite


    "S-Sienna!!!" Roy, who had copsed on the ground, abandoning any hope of survival, looked up at the back of the beautiful girl standing protectively in front of him.


    Sienna Parker.


    She was among the top three strongest Heroes who had been summoned. Two years older than Roy and his friends, she had been inadvertently pulled into their ss summoning when she had visited their ssroom for a brief presentation about the club she was part of.


    Sienna was well-known as the older sister of their ssmate, Siara Parker. Like her sister, she was strikingly beautiful, though Sienna was clearly more gifted not only in terms of physical attributes but also in her abilities. She was one of the rare few to have awakened an SS-ranked skill as her main power, a distinction she shared with only Aiden and Gwen.


    Her true strength and level, however, were shrouded in mystery. Sienna was cautious about revealing the full extent of her power. Some spected that she was stronger than Aiden and only slightly less powerful than Jason, while others believed she was on par with Jason.


    Regardless of the rumors, Roy and his group were immensely relieved to see Sienna.


    Sienna stared intently at the Level 82 monster before her. "Get back," shemanded firmly.


    "Yes!!" Roy and hispanions stepped back without hesitation.


    The bear, enraged by Sienna''s intrusion, red at her and charged with ferocious speed.


    Sienna gripped her sword with both hands and rushed forward to meet the beast head-on.


    When her sword shed with the bear''s fangs, a massive shockwave erupted from the collision, sending a powerful st of wind through the forest, shaking trees and scattering leaves.


    Despite her strong Skill, Sienna was pushed back significantly by the force of the impact. The monster was not only higher in level but also possessed greater physical strength. She quickly regained her footing, eyes narrowing in determination as she prepared for the next sh with the strong beast.


    "Sienna!!" a voice rang out suddenly, drawing everyone''s attention. More ssmates arrived on the scene, part of Sienna''s group. Leading them was Courtney. When they saw Sienna rushing out so urgently, they had quickly followed her, and now they were here.


    "W-What is that?" Courtney and her groupmates turned pale at the sight of the monstrous beast.


    Courtney was particrly shocked. She tried to assess the monster but failed. ''I can''t see its level¡­ it''s too dangerous!'' she thought, her heart pounding in her chest. Being level 48 herself, the fact that she couldn''t discern the creature''s level was a very bad omen.


    Sienna might be stronger than Courtney by about ten levels, but even so, this monster was perilously strong. ''Why is such a strong monster here?!'' she wondered, her mind racing. Monsters of such a high level should be deeper in the forest, far from their usual area. This part of the forest typically housed creatures no stronger than level 30.


    "We have to help her!" Courtney dered, raising her staff. Her primary skill was Fire Great Mage, an A-Rank Skill. Powerful mes began to gather at the tip of her staff as she prepared to cast her spell.


    "Sienna!" she called out.


    Mana surged from Courtney''s raised staff, coalescing into a barrage of fireballs that shot toward the bear. Seeing the impending attack, Sienna quickly leaped back, giving space for Courtney''s magic to strike.


    BADOOOM!!!


    The fireballs collided with the bear, creating a massive explosion that echoed through the forest. mes and smoke filled the air, and the ground shook with the impact.


    "Graahaha!" the bear roared, its growl resonating with annoyance and anger. The mes licked at its fur but did little to deter its rage. The creature''s eyes burned with fury as it turned its focus toward the new threat posed by Courtney and her group.


    "N-no way..." Courtney gasped, her voice trembling as she saw the bear nearly unscathed, barely sustaining any damage from her powerful attack. She had known the bear was stronger than her, but to this extent?


    Sienna''s eyes widened as she watched the bear now charging towards Courtney. She quickly raised her sword, which began to glow with a radiant blue light. Activating her main skill, Sword Hero, she felt a surge of power course through her body. Her strength increased, her speed doubled, and her senses sharpened to an almost supernatural level.


    In an instant, she kicked off the ground and sped toward the bear. The monster, sensing the threat from behind, swung its massive ws at her. Sienna dodged the attack by a hair''s breadth and, with a swift motion, swung her sword at the bear''s stomach.


    Blood spurted out from the deep gash, staining the ground beneath them.


    "Amazing!" Roy shouted, and the others cheered, their relief palpable as they witnessed Sienna''s impressive disy of skill.


    However, Courtney remained worried. The sudden increase in Sienna''s strength, allowing her to match the bear''s power, wasn''t normal. She scrutinized Sienna more closely and noticed herbored breathing and the strain on her face.


    "Sienna!" Courtney called out, concern evident in her voice. "Are you okay?"


    Sienna nodded slightly, but her eyes remained focused on the bear, now even more enraged. The monster roared in pain and anger, its eyes glowing with fury as it prepared tounch another attack.


    Realizing the danger, Courtney quickly raised her staff again, preparing to cast another spell to support Sienna. She couldn''t let her friend face the beast alone, especially not when it was clear that even Sienna''s immense power came at a great cost.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In Olympus, the Gods typically gathered to discuss significant issues concerning both the human and divine realms. However, today their collective gaze was fixed downward, observing the world below.


    A mockingugh emanated from a divinely beautiful woman with long ck hair and piercing yellow eyes. Seated next to the king of gods, Zeus, she exuded an air of haughty amusement.


    "Khione''s Heroes are really weak after all," Hera said, herughter echoing through the halls of Olympus. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "You think so? That one with the sword is quite strong, and she... is totally my type," remarked a muscr man with red spiky hair, d in armor. He licked his lipssciviously as he watched Sienna battle a beast stronger than herself.


    "I wouldn''t touch her if I were you, Ares," a lean, handsome man interjected with a smile.


    "What did you say, Hermes?" Ares red at him, his eyes burning with irritation.


    "It''s just advice," Hermes shrugged with a grin. "She is Athena''s favorite among the summoned Heroes." He pointed toward a woman who was also observing the fight intently.


    The woman he indicated was exceptionally beautiful, with a divine aura radiating from her. She wore gleaming golden armor, and her golden hair cascaded down to her waist. Her piercing golden eyes were focused and serious as she watched Sienna.


    Athena, the goddess of wisdom and warfare, maintained her silent vigil. Her expression was stern, her gaze unwavering as she monitored the battle. Unlike Hera, who mocked the heroes, Athena saw the potential and courage in Sienna. She had high hopes for the young Hero and believed in her capability to ovee great challenges.

 Chapter 40 Saving Sienna

    Chapter 40 Saving Sienna


    Athena remained silent, her expression unreadable.


    There was no need for her to respond; Hermes had hit the nail on the head. Athena had consistently supported Khione''s proposal to summon Heroes from another world. She had voted in favor during the initial summoning, again the second time, and now for the third time as well.


    Her reasoning was straightforward: she believed that humans from another world had the potential to bring immense benefits to their own world, especially to its inhabitants. If these summoned Heroes could indeed be strong rapidly and defend their world effectively, it would save the gods a tremendous amount of time and effort. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Although the first two summoning attempts had not yielded the expected results, there was something different this time. The Goddess Gaia had assured her of this with a confident smile.


    Thus, Athena decided to support Khione once more and was pleased with the oue. She had taken a particr liking to Sienna Parker, a Hero who had inherited the formidable Skill of the Sword Hero. Sienna was not only growing stronger at an impressive rate but also possessed a keen sense of righteousness that resonated with Athena. Consequently, Athena chose to closely monitor Sienna''s progress.


    Despite her usualposure, Athena felt a twinge of worry this time. The beast Sienna was up against was exceptionally powerful. Although Athena, as a Goddess, rarely intervened directly, she resolved to step in if Sienna''s life was in imminent danger. For now, she would continue to observe.


    "Aren''t you going to intervene, Athena? She is going to die at this point," Hermes asked with a mix of curiosity and concern.


    "Intervene for someone from another world? Since when has Athena done that?" Hera interjected with augh, her tone mocking.


    Historically, the gods of Olympus seldom interfered with the affairs of the summoned Heroes, preferring to focus on their own world''s humans. Athena, in particr, had never descended to aid any Hero. However, this situation seemed different.


    Athena''s grip tightened on hernce as she contemted intervening. Just as she was about to make her move, something unexpected happened.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The battle between Sienna and the massive bear raged on with unrelenting ferocity.


    Sienna faced the bear head-on, seemingly matching its strength blow for blow, but her power was only temporarily heightened by her formidable SS-Skill, Sword Hero. Courtney and the otherpanions provided support from a distance, though only Courtney''s attacks appeared to have any real effect on the beast.


    Sienna''s own strikes were even more effective. She was drawing blood, each hit gradually tipping the scales in her favor. Her determination was palpable as she slowly gained the upper hand against the towering bear.


    "Graaaha!"


    The bear let out an enraged roar, its red fur glowing intensely as its body swelled with newfound power. Everyone watching could see that the creature had be even more formidable.


    With fury etched across its face, the bear swung its massive ws at Sienna with blinding speed. She barely managed to raise her sword in time to block the blow, but the force of the attack sent her flying backward. She crashed into a tree with a painful thud.


    Gritting her teeth, Sienna tried to get back on her feet quickly, but the bear was already charging at her like an unstoppable bulldozer. She rolled to the side in a desperate attempt to evade the attack, but she was a fraction too slow. The bear''s ws raked across her left arm, tearing through flesh and drawing a deep, bloody gash.


    "Ughh!" Sienna cried out in pain, clutching her bleeding arm. The pain was excruciating, and she knew that without the resilience granted by her Hero awakening, she might have already sumbed to unconsciousness.


    Perhaps due to the intense pain, Sienna''s concentration faltered, leading to a critical mistake. Her Skill, which should havested longer, began to dissipate prematurely. The agony was too overwhelming for her to maintain focus. The bear was leagues beyond any monster she had faced before, its power and ferocity utterly overwhelming.


    Sensing an opportunity, the bear lunged at Sienna, aiming to finish her off. But just as it leapt, a powerful fireball struck its head, causing it to recoil. This fireball was stronger than the previous ones, burning fiercely.


    "S... Sienna! Run!" Courtney shouted, hurling fireball after fireball at the beast.


    At first, the bear tried to ignore the barrage, intent on reaching Sienna. However, as the fireballs continued to rain down, it snarled in frustration and turned its murderous gaze towards Courtney.


    "Courtney!!" Sienna screamed, realizing the imminent danger her friend was in.


    Understanding the peril she faced, Courtney began to retreat, summoning her magic for a more potent attack to fend off the bear. But she was too slow. The bear charged at her with terrifying speed, its ws poised to strike.


    "Barrier!!"


    At that crucial moment, a familiar voice rang out. A barrier of earth sprang up between Courtney and the bear, just in time. The bear collided with the sturdy barrier, its head smacking against the solid earth with a thud. The impact was strong enough to make the bear stagger back, momentarily dazed.


    Courtney''s eyes widened in recognition and relief. "Teacher!!" she cried out joyfully.


    Amelia, their teacher, stood, her presence bringing relief. The others also sighed in relief, their spirits lifted by her timely arrival.


    "Everyone! Get back together!" Ameliamanded, her voice clear and authoritative. Without hesitation, the group rallied behind her, sprinting to safety.


    Sienna, still clutching her sword, rose awkwardly to her feet. She gathered every ounce of her remaining mana, her eyes fixed on the bear''s unprotected back. This was her chance¡ªwhile the bear was still disoriented.


    Her sword began to glow with an intense blue light, nearly blinding those around her. The ground trembled beneath her as she took a firm stance, gripping her sword with both hands. She raised the de high above her head before swinging it downward with all her might.


    "Ha!"


    A giant, sharp, blue energy de sliced through the air, covering the distance to the bear in an instant.


    "GRAAAAA!!!" The bear let out a scream as the de tore open its back, blood spurting out in a gruesome disy. Flesh and even bones were exposed, a horrifying sight.


    Exhausted, Sienna copsed to her knees as the energy left her sword. The bear, writhing in agony, turned its furious gaze towards her. Its eyes burned with rage as it opened its mouth, mes flickering inside. With a powerful roar, it unleashed a jet of fire directly at Sienna.


    Through her blue eyes, Sienna saw the wall of fire rushing towards her, knowing she would not survive the attack. She tried to move, but her body refused to obey, too drained from the battle.


    At that critical moment, a figure leapt towards her, tackling her to the ground just in time to dodge the fiery breath. Sienna''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked up to see who had saved her.


    "Are you okay, Sienna?" Nathan asked, his voice filled with genuine concern. He positioned his body protectively over hers, shielding her from further harm.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 41 Courtneys Confusion

    Chapter 41 Courtney''s Confusion


    "Are you okay, Sienna?" Nathan asked again, his voice filled with genuine concern as he positioned his body protectively over hers, shielding her from further harm. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Sienna''s heart softened when she saw the worried expression on her younger stepbrother''s face.


    After three years of living with Nathan, she hade to believe that he didn''t really care about her. But despite her initial doubts, she realized that she cared deeply for him. Perhaps it was the time they had spent together, or maybe it was because he always helped them out without expecting anything in return. This concern was why she had asked him not to join this dangerous training session in the forest.


    When she had asked him to stay behind, his refusal had been firm. What stuck with her and her younger sister most was the way he had spoken about his father. Nathan''s rtionship with their stepfather had always been strained, a stark contrast to how he treated Sienna and her sister. For Sienna, their stepfather was a gentle figure, but she had always noticed the distance he maintained with Nathan. She hadn''t thought much of it at the time, but recalling Nathan''s words now filled her with a sense of guilt.


    "Sienna?" Nathan called out again, bringing her back to the present.


    She looked up at Nathan''s face, just a few inches away, and saw genuine worry in his eyes. It struck her that she had never seen him look at her with such concern before. This moment of vulnerability and care touched her deeply, and she realized how much she had misunderstood him.


    "Yes, I''m okay thanks," Sienna replied softly, her voice tinged with gratitude. She offered him a faint smile, hoping to reassure him. "We have to get away!" Nathan urged, quickly standing up and grasping Sienna''s hand to help her to her feet. Without wasting another moment, they began to run, their hearts pounding in unison.


    The bear''s bloodshot eyes red at the fleeing duo, its rage palpable. Just as it prepared to lunge after them, a barrage of fireballs struck its head once more.


    "Graaaa!" The bear''s fury only intensified.


    It was Courtney again, trying desperately to divert the bear''s attention so that Nathan and Sienna could escape. However, her actions drew all the bear''s wrath upon herself.


    "Courtney!!" Amelia shouted, summoning multiple earth barriers to slow down the bear''s advance. Each barrier crumbled under the bear''s might, but it gave precious seconds. The beast was growing even more powerful, its ws sharpening and elongating as it broke through the barriers.


    The bear''s deadly ws swung towards Courtney, ready to strike her down.


    Sienna, ready to intervene, spun around only to realize Nathan was no longer beside her.


    Panic set in as she searched for him, her eyes darting frantically. She turned her gaze towards Courtney and saw a figure leap, grabbing the frozen and exhausted Courtney just in time to pull her out of the bear''s reach.


    It was Nathan.


    ''How?''


    Sienna''s mind raced in disbelief. Just a second ago, he had been right behind her. Now, he was there, saving Courtney.


    "Nathan!" she called out, her voice a mix of relief and astonishment.


    Nathan''s swift actions had ced him in the direct path of the bear''s wrath. The bear, now even more enraged, redirected its focus towards Nathan, who stood protectively in front of Courtney, ready to face the beast.


    "Na... Nathan?" Courtney murmured, her eyes fluttering open to see Nathan''s figure looming protectively over her on the ground.


    This wasn''t the first time she had been this close to Nathan. In the past month, their rtionship had grown more intimate, with intense kisses and moments of closeness. But this time was different. He had just saved her life, and the gravity of the situation,bined with what had happened the day before when Nathan ended their agreement, made her feel profoundly different.


    "Are you okay?" Nathan asked, his voice steady but his tone distinct from when he had spoken to Sienna. There was concern, but also an undercurrent of frustration that Courtney, having gotten to know him better over the past month, could detect. With Sienna, his worry had been raw and unfiltered, but with Courtney, there was a tension she hadn''t noticed before.


    Courtney realized that despite his calm demeanor, Nathan was annoyed. It wasn''t something he showed openly, but she could see it in the set of his jaw and the intensity of his gaze. He was frustrated, perhaps by his own perceived weakness or the constant danger they faced.


    "Nathan, you should... go!" Courtney shouted, her hands pressing against his chest in a desperate attempt to push him away from the danger. The bear''s eyes were already fixed on them, its fury undiminished.


    But she couldn''t move him.


    Courtney was bewildered. She was supposed to be stronger than Nathan, so why couldn''t she push him away? Her confusion deepened as she looked up at him, seeing his eyes cold directed toward the bear.


    Was it just her imagination, or did she see the bear flinch and take a step back when Nathan looked at it?


    Nathan stood up, lifting Courtney off the ground with his hand before cing her behind him. "Stay behind me and stay close," he instructed firmly.


    "Y... yes," Courtney nodded immediately, her heart racing.


    "Nathan! What are you doing?!" Amelia shouted in shock as the bear charged towards Nathan and Courtney.


    Nathan clenched his fist, ready to face the bear head-on. But just at that moment, a sh of light streaked through the air.


    The bear had no time to react as it was struck away by the blinding sh.


    Everyone knew who it was instantly.


    "Jason!!!" the girls from Sienna''s group shouted in joy.


    Jason appeared, his sword gleaming as he swung it with precision, slicing off the bear''s arm. Without giving the beast a chance to recover, he swiftly brought his sword down on the bear''s head, decapitating it and ending its life in an instant.


    An enormous surge of experience flowed into Jason''s body, and he nearly grunted under the intensity. It was clear he had leveled up significantly, though the bulk of the credit belonged to Sienna, who had done 95% of the work, with Courtney contributing another 4%.

 Chapter 42 Jasons Jealousy

    42 Jason''s Jealousy


    "I feel so much stronger!" Jason said with a smirk, basking in the aftermath of his victory.


    Are you proud of yourself, Jason? You really took all the experience Sienna should have gotten, the experience she deserved.


    I nced at Sienna. Remarkably, she didn''t seem to care about the stolen glory. I admired her for that. If it had been Jason, or worse, Aiden, they would have snapped at such a tant steal.


    As I looked around, I saw Amelia speaking with the other group, who had nearly met their end at the bear''s ws. From what I gathered, they had encountered the terrifying bear on their way back and started running for their lives. Just as they were about to be torn apart, Sienna intervened, fighting the bear head-on and saving them.


    I was quite surprised, considering the bear was over level 80 and Sienna was only level 58. Her Skill, Sword Hero, was truly something else. It fit her perfectly, I had to admit.


    "Are you okay, sister?" Siara, who had arrived with Jason, quickly rushed to her elder sister, her face etched with worry.


    Sienna, utterly exhausted, managed a weak smile. It was already a miracle she hadn''t sustained any severe injuries. "I''m fine, fine," Sienna reassured her sister before ncing in my direction. "Nathan saved me."


    Siara turned her gaze toward me, her eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and curiosity.


    I looked at her briefly before feeling a slight tug on my shirt.


    "Courtney?" I asked, noticing her unusual expression. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Courtney stared at me strangely before muttering, "Thanks for saving me. I thought I was going to die, really. I was... scared."


    In the end, she was just a high school girl, barely sixteen. Despite her experience fighting monsters, this was the first time she had faced such a terrifying creature. Still, from what I had seen, she had yed a significant role in the battle, helping Sienna and taking great risks to divert the bear''s attention when I was with Sienna, unguarded.


    I smiled. "You also saved us. We''re even."


    Courtney looked surprised by my smile, then blushed a little. "Heummm. Yes."


    "Are you okay, Courtney?!" Jason suddenly pushed me aside, his eyes filled with concern as he addressed her.


    This guy, who was smirking moments ago about all the experience he had gained from stealing Sienna''s prey, suddenly remembered to show worry for Courtney?


    Normally, she would have been overjoyed by Jason''s concern and would have clung to him for the rest of the week. But this time was different. She seemed uncertain, her gaze flickering between Jason and me.


    The subtlety of her actions apparently wasn''t enough, as Jason caught on. He cast a brief nce my way before suddenly wrapping his arms around Courtney in an embrace.


    "I was so worried! Why didn''t youe with my group? I would have protected you," Jason eximed, his voice filled with concern.


    I silently doubted his im. Courtney didn''t seem particrly hurt, and her being with Sienna was likely far safer than being with Jason. In fact, I had a feeling my presence yed a role in her current state.


    Courtney flinched slightly before gently pushing Jason away. Her actions took him by surprise.


    Was this the first time a girl had ever pushed him away? He seemed so confident in his looks and charm. It was clear he believed Courtney was already his.


    Courtney, equally shocked by her own actions, quickly stammered, "S-sorry... I''m just a little tired¡­"


    Jason scratched his head awkwardly, trying to recover. "A-ah, right, ahaha," heughed nervously.


    The situation must have been quite ufortable for him. Too bad for you, Jason.


    Courtney nced at me before swiftly walking away.


    Too bad indeed, because Courtney is already mine, and there''s no way you''ll win her back.


    Right now, I don''t have time to deal with my stepsisters or handle Jason''s jealousy. There''s a bigger issue at hand.


    Besides Siara, there was also Cecilia, and she was currently talking to Amelia, who seemed quite serious. What was the subject of their conversation? Of course, it was Oscar, who had suddenly disappeared.


    Cecilia''s gaze shifted towards me. I quickly pretended I wasn''t watching her as she approached.


    "Hero Nathan, do you have a minute?" she asked.


    "Yes, sure," I replied with a smile.


    "I''m relieved to see both of you are fine, but..." Cecilia hesitated, looking awkward. "Do you know where Oscar has gone? Usually, he sends me messages every three hours, but he hasn''t since this morning, which is quite unusual."


    Every three hours? I didn''t know they had devices for that kind ofmunication.


    I considered my response. Oscar likely hadn''t sent any messages that would implicate me since his n was to get rid of me covertly and me it on monsters. But I needed to tread carefully.


    "No, sorry. When I woke up, he wasn''t there anymore. I looked around but didn''t find him anywhere nearby," I said.


    Cecilia looked at me intently. "Hero Amelia told me that thest time she saw Oscar, you were going to gather wood for the fire," she said.


    "Yes, indeed. Oscar gave me a hand, and then we returned to the camp. The teacher was already sleeping. Oscar took the first guard shift, but as I said, when I woke up, he wasn''t there anymore," I said, feigning a thoughtful look. "I hope nothing has happened to him."


    "No, of course. Oscar is quite strong, there''s nothing to worry about," Cecilia said, noting the concern on my face.


    "You mentioned having some kind of device tomunicate with him, right? Can''t you track his location with it?" I asked, trying to sound curious rather than anxious.


    "Yes, we can. I just need some help once we are back outside the forest," Cecilia nodded.


    So, they can find the ce where I left him to die. I was only worried about one thing: the way I killed him, a sword stab. Even though I left him to be devoured by strong beasts, I hoped they were hungry enough to consume everything. If they didn''t, I was doomed. The Emperor only needed a reason to get rid of me.


    "Thanks for the answers," Cecilia said, nodding.


    Judging from her behavior, she didn''t seem particrly close to Oscar. At least, not enough to make this personal for her.


    I smiled and nodded as she walked away. Starting from now, it will be much harder to hide things.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 43 Goddess Khiones Tongue Work (3) *

    43 Goddess Khione''s Tongue Work (3) *


    After we emerged from the dense greenery of the forest, we were met by knights who began treating us while we waited for the other groups to arrive. Fortunately, after about an hour, the rest of my ssmates joined us, and there were no casualties.


    We hadn''t lost anyone during the entire month, thanksrgely to Sienna''s quick thinking and bravery. She had saved them from numerous dangerous situations, although Cecilia found it odd that such a powerful beast was roaming outside its usual territory.


    The most pressing issue, however, was Oscar''s mysterious disappearance. He hadn''t sent any messages or calls, and there were no traces of him. The knights were understandably worried and dispatched a team to search for him.


    Meanwhile, they didn''t want us to wait around idly, so we were allowed to return to the castle. Amelia, though, had to meet the Emperor for a debriefing. I suspected they would question her about Oscar as well, but she genuinely didn''t know anything, so they wouldn''t find any leads through her. They would likely call me in next, but I had a little time until then.


    I opened my room and closed the door behind me. To my surprise, Khione was already inside. She spoke with an indifferent tone, but I could sense her underlying anger.


    "You killed him," she said bluntly.


    "I had no choice. He wanted to kill me, after all," I replied, sshing water on my face to cool down.


    To be honest, I had wanted to kill that guy for a long time, ever since he started eyeing Gwen and Amelia. He made it easier for me by attempting to kill me first, giving me a solid reason in the process.


    Khione remained silent, her expression unreadable. The weight of my actions and the consequences that might follow hung heavily in the air.


    Khione wasn''t upset because she cared about Oscar; she didn''t give a damn about him. Her worry was for me, whether it stemmed from the bond that meant she would die if I did or from genuine concern after a month together, was uncertain. But she was clearly uneasy.


    "They wille out now," Khione said, her tone somber.


    By ''they,'' she was obviously referring to the true rulers of the Empire of Light.


    "I know," I replied casually, trying to mask the seriousness of the situation.


    I wanted to see them anyway. It was a good opportunity to assess the strongest individuals in the Empire of Light. I had felt, on more than one asion, that we were being watched. I hadn''t acted on it, knowing it was likely under their orders, but it still irritated me.


    I needed to verify their true goals, desires, and thoughts about me, especially now.


    I walked over to my giant bed, fit for royalty, and sat down, turning my gaze to Khione. She wore a stunning off-shoulder white dress, looking every bit the goddess she was.


    She was absolutely beautiful.


    In fact, she was still the most beautiful woman I had ever met, and in the two weeks since I first saw her, she seemed even more radiant. Her beauty had only intensified, and I couldn''t help but be captivated by her presence.


    I smiled, spreading my knees apart slightly as I settled in. "It''s time, Khione, for the daily blowjob."


    Khione''s blue eyes met mine briefly, reflecting a mixture of reluctance and resignation, before she approached me. Daily was no understatement. Over the past two weeks, Khione had been performing this task for me every day. Ever since I''d had sex with a goddess, my libido had surged to unprecedented levels. I needed to release my pent-up desire on someone, and for now, Khione was the only one avable. Well, Amelia had been added to the mix recently, which was certainly a wee change.


    Khione knelt before me with an air of practiced grace, her movements now fluid and devoid of the initial hesitation. She reached out with her delicate, pure fingers, deftly unsping my belt. As she lowered my pants to my knees, my cock sprang free, initially limp but steadily hardening in response to her proximity.


    Positioning myself at the edge of the seat, I guided my cock closer to Khione''s beautiful face, its tip brushing against her small, pert nose. Khione''s brow furrowed slightly, a flicker of difort crossing her features.


    "Quick. Lick it. I can''t wait long," Imanded with a smirk, relishing the control I had over her.


    Khione''s fingers wrapped around my shaft, her touch light and tentative. She brought her face closer, her breath warm against my skin as she inhaled the musky scent of my precum. "Did you miss my semen?" I taunted, my smile widening. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "No," she replied softly, her voice a whisper of defiance.


    "Lick then," I urged.


    "Sluuurp~~sluuuurp~~~"


    Khione''s tongue flicked out hesitantly, tracing a path along the length of my shaft. Her touch was tentative at first, but as she became more ustomed to the routine, her movements grew more confident. She licked from base to tip, swirling her tongue around the head and collecting the beads of precum that had gathered there.


    "Sluuuuuuuurp!"


    "That''s it," I murmured, running a hand through her silken hair, encouraging her to take more of me into her mouth.


    Khione''s lips parted, enveloping the head of my cock in warm, wet heat. She sucked gently, her tongue working in tandem with her lips to create a delicious friction. The sensation was exquisite, sending waves of pleasure coursing through me. I leaned back slightly, letting out a low groan as I savored the moment.


    "Good girl," I praised, feeling her mouth tighten around me in response. Her eyes flicked up to meet mine, a hint of something unreadable in their depths. Whether it was defiance, resignation, or something else entirely, I couldn''t be sure. What mattered was the sensation of her mouth around my cock, the way she worked her tongue and lips to bring me pleasure.


    "Gluuuurp~~~sluuuurrrp! Gluuuuurp~~"


    The sounds of Khione''s wet, eager mouth on my cock filled the air, a symphony of lust that only fueled my desire further. Her tongue danced around my ns, sending jolts of pleasure through my body. It was an addiction, pure and simple¡ªI could never get enough of the way she worshipped my cock with her mouth.


    I reached down, cupping her cheek with one hand, guiding her movements to ensure every touch was exactly where I wanted it. Her pink lips formed a tight seal around my shaft, her eyes half-closed in concentration as she pleasured me.


    "Gluuuurp~~~gluuuuurp¡­.~~gluuuurp"


    My hips began to move lightly, pushing my cock deeper into Khione''s warm, inviting mouth. I explored the wet cavern, feeling the velvety smoothness of her cheeks and the delicate pressure of her lips. My cock traced the contours of her mouth, gliding over her white teeth and pressing against her soft, pliant tongue.


    Khione''s hands fell away from my shaft, resting at her sides in a gesture of submission. She was letting me take control, allowing me to fuck her mouth as I pleased. I moved carefully, savoring the sensation of her mouth around me, pushing deeper with each thrust.

 Chapter 44 Goddess Khiones Tongue Work (4) *

    44 Goddess Khione''s Tongue Work (4) *


    Khione''s hands fell away from my shaft, resting at her sides in a gesture of submission. She was letting me take control, allowing me to fuck her mouth as I pleased. I moved carefully, savoring the sensation of her mouth around me, pushing deeper with each thrust.


    "Gluuuurp~~~gluuuuurp¡­."


    What a mouth though.


    I had been fucking her mouth for two weeks now, but I really couldn''t get enough of it. The way it was perfectly warm, and her soft lips enveloping my cock tenderly, as if she were savoring an ice cream. Only, in this case, she had no control over the ice cream.


    With my fingers on her cheeks, I could feel the heat radiating from her skin, her cheeks flushing a deep red. Was it my dick warming her mouth further, or was it just her being ashamed? Despite everything, she was still a Goddess, so it must have been that.


    "Lick, Khione," Imanded, pulling my dick out to show her the semen gathered at the ns. "You shouldn''t waste it."


    Khione grasped my penis once more and gave a tentative lick on the ns.


    "Oh¡­ fuck¡­" I groaned in pleasure as her tonguepped at my pink ns like a cat drinking water. Her movements were still awkward, but the way she was trying to lick quickly, as if to spare herself the same ordeal, only excited me further. Her saliva was now coating half of my cock, making it glisten with her effort. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Nice, now suck it again, but give it your all, Khione," I said with a smile, guiding my dick back into her mouth.


    Khione breathed lightly before opening her mouth.


    "Hmmmpfff!" She was taking too long, so I forced it open by plunging my dick directly into her waiting mouth.


    "Your mouth is truly divine, Khione," I let out a cold breath as three-quarters of my dick was now inside her mouth. The sensation of her warm, wet mouth around my cock was almost too much to bear.


    Khione''s eyes fluttered closed as she focused on her task. Her tongue began to move more confidently, swirling around the shaft and ns, exploring every inch with renewed fervor. Each stroke of her tongue sent waves of pleasure coursing through me, and I could feel myself growing harder with each passing second.


    I started to move my hips rhythmically, sliding my cock deeper into her mouth. With each thrust, I felt her throat tighten around me, adding a delicious pressure that only heightened my pleasure. I could see her cheeks hollowing as she sucked harder, her lips forming a perfect seal around my shaft.


    "Gluuuurp~~~gluuuurp¡­hmmpfff!"


    The lewd sounds of her sucking echoed in the quiet room, mixing with my groans of pleasure. I reached down, tangling my fingers in her white hair, guiding her movements as I thrust into her mouth. Khione waspletely at my mercy, and the power dynamic was intoxicating.


    "Fuck, Khione¡­ you''re getting better at this," I praised, feeling her tongue flick against the sensitive underside of my shaft. "Keep going¡­ don''t stop."


    Her eyes opened slightly, looking up at me with a mixture of moisture and submission. The sight of her on her knees, taking my cock so eagerly, was almost enough to push me over the edge. I could feel the familiar pressure building in my core, the anticipation of release making my breath hitch.


    Khione seemed to sense my impending climax. Her efforts redoubled, her mouth working harder to bring me to the peak of pleasure and end it. She knew that without semen, I wouldn''t be able to do anything to her. The rhythm of her sucking became more urgent, and I could feel her throat constricting around my tip as she took me deeper.


    "Gluuuurp~~~sluuuurrrp! Hmmfff! Gluuuurp!~~"


    "S..such a slutty Goddess!" I grinned but my cheeks twitched soon.


    I couldn''t hold back any longer. With a deep groan, I thrust onest time, burying myself as deep as I could in her mouth. "Ah fuck!!"


    The first burst of my release shot down her throat, and I felt her gag slightly but she didn''t pull away. She swallowed eagerly, her throat working to take every drop of my seed.


    "D..Drink everything!" The sensation was overwhelming, and I bucked my hips involuntarily, riding out the waves of pleasure. Khione''s mouth was a perfect, warm haven, milking me for every ounce of my essence. When thest spasm subsided, I gently pulled back, my cock slipping from her lips with a soft pop.


    "Haa¡­" Khione breathed out her mouth filled with white.


    "Show me your mouth, open it," I said, resting my hands on my bed.


    Khione had a pained expression but opened her mouth wide revealing all my semen thick semen coating her pink tongue and mouth.


    The feeling of having messed up a Goddess'' mouth and seeing it afterward was so refreshing.


    Khione looked up at me, her lips swollen and glistening with saliva and my release. She licked her lips, swallowing thest remnants of my cum.


    "Did you like it?" I asked, a teasing edge to my voice.


    Khione red at me, her blue eyes shing with defiance.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m sure you''re slowly bing addicted to the taste of my semen," Iughed, enjoying her expression.


    She ignored my taunt, instead focusing on the task at hand. My cock, still glistening with her saliva and my cum, needed cleaning. Without needing my signal, she understood what to do next. She grasped my penis, now starting to turn limp, and began to lick the tip delicately.


    "Sluuurp~~~sluuuurp~~~sluuuuurp"


    The sound of her cleaning me sent another wave of satisfaction through my body. Once she was finished, I grasped her arm and, with a sudden movement, threw her onto the bed.


    "W¡­what are you¡ª"


    "Holding back isn''t good for you, Khione," I said with a grin, climbing onto the bed after her.


    "I am not holding back anything," Khione red again.


    "Really?" I retorted, pulling up her dress before she could stop me.


    Her long, white legs came into view, followed by her smooth thighs, and finally, her dampened panties. A telltale wetness had even dripped down her thigh, betraying her true desires. Despite her attempts to hide it, her body couldn''t lie. She was a woman who had been fucked for two weeks, and such a desire was hard to suppresspletely anymore after having tasted it once.


    Khione averted her gaze, clearly ashamed. I smiled, enjoying the sight of her vulnerable and exposed.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you feel good."

 Chapter 45 Deep Inside Khione *

    Chapter 45 Deep Inside Khione *


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make you feel good," I promised, ripping the lower half of her dress away with a swift motion.


    "Haa!" Her breath hitched as I revealed her soaked panties. I could see her arousal glistening in the dim light. I leaned down, my breath hot against her inner thigh. Her body tensed, anticipating my next move.


    I slid her panties down, exposing her fully to me. Her glistening pussy was an inviting sight, showingher hidden desires. I couldn''t resist teasing her further.


    "Look at you, Khione. So wet for me," I whispered, running a finger along her slit, gathering her arousal. She shivered under my touch, her eyes closing as she bit her lip to stifle a moan.


    "Hmmnn~~"


    Throwing away my pants, I positioned myself between her legs, my cock hardening once again at the sight of herid bare before me. Grasping both her legs, I spread them apart and brought my lips closer to her thigh giving a tender kiss.


    "Hnn¡­"


    Then stretching out my tongue, I licked her nectar that had dripped down her thigh.


    "Haa??!"


    Stroking her legs, I continued to kiss her thigh as my lips slowly reached her inner thigh and eventually her leaking pussy.


    I raised my gaze and saw Khione with a flushed face looking back at me with moistened eyes.


    How can I resist that?


    With a smirk, I leaned down and ced a gentle kiss on her clit, eliciting a gasp from her lips. I felt her thighs tremble as I began to lick her folds, savoring her taste.


    "You still taste so good, Khione," I smiled.


    "Ah¡­ Nooo¡­ stop¡­" she whispered, her voice betraying her true feelings.


    "Why should I stop when you''re enjoying it so much?" I teased, my tongue flicking over her sensitive bud.


    "Ahnnn??"


    Her hips bucked involuntarily, pressing herself closer to my mouth. I took that as an invitation, diving deeper into her, my tongue exploring her depths. Her moans grew louder, and I could feel her walls clenching around my tongue.


    "Haaa??¡­haaaa??¡­haaaa??¡­" She let out hot sensual breaths as my tongue fucked her pussy relentlessly.


    I knew she was close, and I wanted to push her over the edge. I increased my pace, my tongue working in tandem with my fingers as I rubbed her clit. Her breaths came in quick, shallow gasps, and her body tensed, ready to snap but right at that moment I stopped.


    "Haaa?..w..why?" Khione muttered involuntarily, her voice shaky when I withdrew my tongue.


    I licked my lips and smirked at her reaction. In her usualposed form, she would never have said anything like that, but now she was teetering on the edge of an orgasm, and I had stopped just in time to deny her release. It was as if I had taken a toy from a child at thest moment; she was almost upset about it.


    "Well, you''re wet enough," I said, grasping my penis and aiming it at her entrance. "That''s why."


    Without hesitation, I thrust my cock into her slippery vagina.


    "AHN??!" She let out a loud moan as my huge cock entered her so easily and roughly.


    Feeling the warmness and wetness enveloping my cock, I grunted in pleasure. It was apletely different sensation than with Amelia. Each woman''s body was unique, and Khione had something divine about her.


    Was it because she was a Goddess?


    I''d have to fuck another Goddess to verify this theory, but for now, Khione was my focus.


    "Ahn?? Hnnn?? Ahnn?? hmmnn!" Khione tried to stifle her moans, but it was evidently difficult for her.


    Her whole body trembled under the force of my thrusts, her legs on either side of my hips shaking as I pounded into her wet pussy. Her juices flood out wetting the sheets showing no sign of stopping.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    The sounds of my cock hitting deep inside her and my waist striking against her filled the room. The smell of sex soon enveloped the space, adding to the intoxicating atmosphere.


    "D..Damn it!" I reached out my hands toward her breasts hidden behind her dress. Even though they were hidden, I could saw them shaking from inside under her dress. I massaged them both of them with my hands as I continued to fuck her.


    "Hmnnn! S..stop¡­I am feeling¡­so¡­hmmnnahnnn??!"


    I had enough so I lowered her dress roughly, revealing her bare breasts and immediately enveloped them in my palms.


    "Hnnn??!" Khione bit her lips strongly and moaned.


    Her eyes were half-closed, her lips parted as she panted heavily. Her breasts bounced with each thrust, and I couldn''t resist the urge to grasp them, feeling their softness under my hands. Her nipples were hard, and I pinched them lightly, eliciting another moan from her.


    "AHNNN??!"


    "You like that, don''t you?" I taunted, increasing my pace. "You like being fucked by me."


    "N..Noooo¡­ahn??!"


    She denied, but her body''s reaction said it all. I felt her walls clenching around my cock, and I knew she was close again.


    Knock Knock!


    "Hero Nathan?" The maid''s voice suddenly rang from outside the door.


    "Ahn?? Ahn??! Hannn??! S..someone''s there! AHNN??!!" Meanwhile, Khione kept moaning, her voice filled with desperate pleasure.


    I pulled her nipple strongly. "Keep moaning. I will take care of it."


    "Hero Nathan?" The maid entered, her footsteps hesitant.


    "Hnnn! Ahn! Ahn??! Ahnnn??! Ooooh????¡­"


    The maid froze, her face flushing furiously upon seeing me vigorously fucking a woman on the bed. She couldn''t see who it was because I had drawn the curtain around the bed. However, she could see the trembling white legs limply sprawled beside me.


    "E-Excuse me! I wille backter¡ª"


    "What do you want? Say it," I cut her off, continuing my task with renewed vigor, determined to bring Khione to her orgasm.


    "AHNNN??¡­s..stoooop¡­hmmnnn~~~" Khione''s pleas were breathless, her body writhing beneath me.


    "I didn''t ask you," I smirked, closing Khione''s mouth with my hand and fucking her harder.


    "Hmpppff! Hnnnnmm????" Khione''s muffled moans filled the room as she gripped the bedsheets tightly, her body trembling with each thrust.


    "H..Heum..the E..Emperor is¡­asking for you¡­" the maid replied, her face bright red. I could see her legs rubbing together awkwardly, clearly affected by the scene.


    "W..wait a minute," I said, raising Khione''s left leg and cing it on my shoulder. I positioned myself perfectly, thrusting all the way up to the deepest part of her pussy, reaching her womb. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "AHNNN??!!!" Khione screamed, her body arching off the bed.


    "I..am on it!!" I shouted feeling my own orgasm building. I used all my remaining stamina to pound Khione harder, determined to finish.


    "AHHHN??!! AHNNNN?? YEEEESSSS??!!!" Khione''s voice reached a high-pitched crescendo as she moaned loudly.


    "T..Take it all!!" I urged, giving a final, powerful thrust. My semen shot out in several streams, filling her pussy.


    "H¡­Hoooott!!! HYAAAAAANNNN????!!" Khione''s body convulsed strongly, her head tilting back in overwhelming pleasure.


    "Ah, fuck¡­" I murmured, kissing her leg draped over my shoulder. My hands moved to her breasts, partly to feel their softness and partly to steady myself. But Khione didn''t react. Her body had gone limp, her pussy twitching as it released spurts of her juices.


    I gently lowered her leg and pulled out my penis, watching more of her juices mixed with my semen drip out. It was a sight that always thrilled me. If she were still conscious, I might have asked her to clean me up with her mouth, but she was too spent.


    She was still new to sex, but soon enough, she would be skilled enough to perform all tasks perfectly¡ªlicking, fucking, and cleaning.


    Climbing down from the bed, I covered Khione''s body with a sheet and drew the curtainpletely, hiding her from view. I turned to face the maid.

 Chapter 46 Nathan Suspected

    Chapter 46 Nathan Suspected


    Climbing down from the bed, I covered Khione''s body with a sheet and drew the curtainpletely, hiding her from view. I turned to face the maid.


    The maid had only heard Khione''s moans, but they were so different from her usual neutral voice that she wouldn''t connect the dots.


    The maid stood there, blushing furiously, her eyes wide. She looked flustered and unsure, her bodynguage betraying her embarrassment.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my voice calm but firm.


    "The E-Emperor is asking for you," she stammered, her gaze dropping to the floor.


    "I''ll be there shortly," I replied, straightening my clothes. "Is that all?"


    "Yes, Hero Nathan," she nodded, her face still red. "I''ll inform the Emperor of your arrival."


    Noticing how she averted her gaze from my dick, I couldn''t help but smirk a little. "You''re a maid, right? A maid has to attend to the Heroes'' needs," I stated, casually walking toward her.


    "Y-yes!" she responded, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment.


    It wasn''t for nothing that all the boys were assigned maids and all the girls, butlers. It was their duty to attend to the Heroes and form a close rtionship with them. Some girls, like my step-sisters, refused their assigned butlers and chose to have a maid instead. However, I wasn''t about to refuse such a cute maid.


    "Thene and attend to me," I directed, pointing at my dick, which was still glistening with semen.


    "E-uhm, yes," she replied shyly, kneeling down in front of me.


    Anna was a cute maid, about a year older than me. She had shoulder-length ck hair and big brown eyes.


    I might have already taken her to bed if I had the time, energy, and more importantly, trust towards her. But a blowjob wouldn''t hurt, right?


    "Sluuuurp~" Her tongue licked all the way up my ns, cleaning off most of the semen.


    I couldn''t resist grasping her hair gently as she continued to lick around my dick.


    "Look at me," I said.


    "Sluuuurp~~~sluuuuuuurp!" Her innocent eyes met mine as she diligently licked my dick, which had just been fucking Khione.


    What a good maid.


    Grasping my throbbing dick, I traced its tip along Anna''s pink, moistened lips. With a gentle motion, she closed her lips, allowing me to savor the warmth and softness.


    "Open your mouth," Imanded.


    Annaplied, parting her lips eagerly.


    "Hmmmnnff!!!" Without hesitation, I plunged my cock into her waiting mouth.


    "Suck it!" I urged, feeling a surge of excitement as Anna''s tongue traced around my shaft, her eager sucking sending shivers down my spine.


    With one hand exploring beneath her dress, I found her breasts, slipping inside her bra to massage her bare flesh.


    "Hmmnn?? Gluuuurp?? Hnnnn??" Anna moaned, her voice muffled by my dick in her mouth.


    Her breasts were just the right size, and her pretty face matched the standard of all the maids assigned to us. This was the luxury we were ustomed to, and Anna knew her job well, performing it eagerly.


    With a smirk, I grasped her head firmly, thrusting my hips forward.


    "HMMMMNNN????!" Anna''s moans grew louder as I pushed my cock deeper into her throat, the sensation almost overwhelming for her.


    Despite the initial difort, Anna''s teary eyes held a glimmer of lust as she gazed up at me.


    "You like that, huh?!" I teased, increasing the intensity of my thrusts.


    "HHNN??! HAHNN??! Hmmmnfff??! Hmmmnff??!!" Anna''s muffled cries filled the room, a mixture of pleasure and pain.


    As I continued to fuck her mouth with determination, Anna''s face became a mess of saliva and tears.


    Feeling myself nearing the peak of excitement, I grasped Anna''s ck hair firmly, guiding her head forward until my entire length disappeared into her throat.


    "GUUURRRGH! Hmnnnfffff??!!"


    With a groan of pleasure, I released my seed, filling Anna''s mouthpletely.


    Anna''s hands pped my thighs, a silent plea for air, but I needed a few more seconds to fully experience the ecstasy of climax.


    "HAAA! Haaaa!! Hmpppff!" I finally allowed pulled out my cock but when Anna was about to cough, I closed her mouth with my hand.


    "Drink everything, don''t waste my semen," I instructed, a smile ying on my lips as I watched her obediently swallow.


    "Hmmmnn??GULP!" Anna nodded, her teary eyes filled with a mix of submission and arousal, her cheeks flushed with exertion.


    "Did you enjoy it? You''ve been wanting this, haven''t you?" I asked, my tone teasing. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmmn. I..it was good, master¡­" Anna replied, her voice ragged with breathlessness.


    "Good. Now, lead me to the Emperor," Imanded, pulling up my pants and straightening my appearance.


    "Y..Yes¡­" Anna responded, standing up awkwardly and adjusting her dress before leading the way.


    As I strode through the halls, my mind raced with thoughts. If that bastard Emperor was summoning me already, it meant he was highly suspicious about what happened with Oscar. I hadn''t expected him to call me in so soon without allowing me time to rest.


    When we reached the entrance to the throne room, the guards opened the doors and we entered. Anna announced my presence to the Emperor.


    "Your Majesty, Hero Nathan is here," she said.


    The Emperor nodded, his gaze fixed on me as I approached.


    "Nathan¡­" Amelia was also present, her expression nervous, but I offered her a reassuring smile.


    "Emperor, may I know the reason for my summons?" I asked, my tone serious as I scanned the room.


    The Emperor sat on his throne, with the Empress beside him, her gaze filled with concern. Of course, she would be worried, I thought with a smirk.


    But there was another figure in the room, one who exuded a dangerous aura. He had white hair and golden eyes, and his stare bore into me with intensity. He was undeniably powerful, and I couldn''t gauge his level with my Odin Eye.


    "It concerns the death of Oscar," the Emperor stated.


    "Oscar? I already told Cecilia everything I knew," I replied, genuinely puzzled.


    "Yes, but there are still gaps in the story. Hero Amelia doesn''t know what happened exactly after you went to gather wood in the forest. Most likely, Oscar followed you to protect you, correct?"


    "Yes, indeed. After gathering wood, we returned to camp, and he took the night guard duty alone. When I woke up, he was gone," I reiterated, sticking to my previous exnation.


    "Strange... isn''t it?" The man with white hair interjected, his smile sending shivers down my spine as he approached.


    "And you are?" I asked.


    "Excuse me, Hero Nathan," the man chuckled, cing a hand over his chest in a theatrical manner. "I am Radakel, a Divine Knight of the Empire of Light."

 Chapter 47 Nathan Suspected (2)

    47 Nathan Suspected (2)


    "Excuse me, Hero Nathan," the man chuckled, cing a hand over his chest in a theatrical manner. "I am Radakel, a Divine Knight of the Empire of Light."


    "Radakel, what were you saying?" I asked, striving to mask my apprehension with a casual tone.


    The Divine Knights were the very individuals Khione had warned me about. They were the covert rulers of the Empire of Light, the most formidable soldiers serving the empire from the shadows. Khione had cautioned me to tread carefully around them. Perhaps I should have waited to fuck Khione¡ªshe might have provided me some form of protection in this situation.


    "Yes, it''s peculiar. We managed to recover Oscar''s body just an hour ago," Radakel replied, his lips curling into a smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes.


    "Oh, that''s a relief," I said, mirroring his smile. "I''m d we can give him a proper burial. He was a great help to me."


    "Indeed, it is a relief," Radakel continued, his voice tinged with something I couldn''t quite ce. "However, most of his body was devoured by beasts. We could only retrieve a limb and a half-eaten head."


    "Oscar, beaten and devoured by beasts? That''s hard to believe," I said, feigning shock and incredulity.


    "Yes, it is quite unbelievable," Radakel agreed, stepping closer. "Oscar was one of our best. It''s strange that he didn''t manage to escape for his safety. He was certainly capable of it."


    "How could he escape if he was surrounded by a swarm of monsters?" I asked, locking my gaze with his.


    "Oh, you must be joking, Hero Nathan." Radakel chuckled, though it felt more like a threat than amusement. "Oscar could have easily fought his way out."


    "Maybe he encountered a monster stronger than himself?" I suggested. "Perhaps." Radakel muttered not believing at all.


    "Sienna faced a monster over level eighty in an area where the monsters are usually around level thirty. So, it''s possible that Oscar met an even stronger monster since we were deeper in the wilderness, right, teacher?" I turned to Amelia for support.


    "Yes, I don''t understand what is strange about that, Lord Radakel?" Amelia said, her confusion evident.


    She seemed genuinely perplexed as to why I was being questioned in this manner. I sensed that she didn''t want to entertain the notion that they might suspect me of having something to do with Oscar''s death.


    "Oh, it''s just curious how monsters attacked Oscar but didn''t dare approach either of you. You must have been quite lucky, blessed even. Or perhaps they were frightened of Hero Nathan?" Radakelughed lightly, clearly aiming to unsettle me.


    The real reason no monsters attacked us was that Khione had been secretly watching over us under my orders. Not that I could reveal that to Radakel. I couldn''t help but inwardly smirk at the thought.


    Amelia frowned, picking up on the mocking tone in Radakel''s voice.


    "Is that all, Lord Radakel? We will be leaving now," Amelia said, eager to exit the room.


    "Wait a moment. I apologize if I offended you, Hero Nathan," Radakel said, shaking his head as if to show regret.


    "No offense taken," I replied with a shrug.


    In truth, I was somewhat grateful. Radakel genuinely seemed to believe that I was weak, yet he also suspected that I had somehow yed a part in Oscar''s death. It was evident he couldn''t fathom how I might have done it.


    "Then, may I leave?" I asked.


    Radakel scrutinized me for a moment, a smile ying on his lips. "Yes, you may leave, Hero Nathan."


    I cast a nce at the impotent Emperor, who had remained silent the entire time, and the Empress, who looked visibly uneasy, before turning to leave.


    Once Khione woke up, I nned to ask her about Radakel. He was smarter than the foolish Oscar, making him a more formidable adversary. More importantly, he was stronger than me, which would make him even harder to kill.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "I can''t believe they are questioning us as if we killed Sir Oscar ourselves!" Amelia''s voice was filled with fury, her face flushed with frustration.


    Well, technically, I did kill him. But seeing my beautiful teacher losing her temper like that was strangely endearing.


    "It''s nothing, don''t worry, teacher. Oscar was someone important to them, it''s normal for them to lose their temper and feel angry," I said, trying to soothe her.


    "Still, they are the ones who summoned us, and we could have died there without Oscar¡­" Amelia trailed off, clearly remembering the deadly encounter with the snake in the pond. She believed I had narrowly escaped death, unaware that I had been in control the whole time.


    Reaching out, I grasped Amelia''s hand and smiled reassuringly. "The most important thing is that both of us are alive, Amelia."


    "N..Nathan¡­" Amelia blushed, perhaps recalling our unforgettable encounter earlier.


    Tracing my fingers along her plump lips, I gently cornered her against the wall, our bodies close. "You are so beautiful, Amelia," I whispered, before capturing her lips in a soft kiss.


    "Hnn~??" she moaned softly against my mouth, her resistance melting away.


    "I..I am your teacher¡­ Hmmnnn~~" she murmured, her voice betraying her arousal.


    My hands roamed her curves, feeling the warmth of her body through the fabric of her clothes. I deepened the kiss, savoring the taste of her lips, the softness of her skin. "Teacher or not, you deserve to be cherished," I said, my voice low and husky. Amelia''s breath hitched as I nibbled her lower lip. "N..Nathan, we shouldn''t¡­ not here¡­"


    Her words were hesitant, but her body told a different story. Her hands clung to my shirt, pulling me closer as if she couldn''t bear the thought of separating.


    I let my hand slide down her back, pulling her closer, feeling the rapid beat of her heart.


    "Oh~~mmn!" Amelia let out a sensual moan when I sealed her lips with mine. Her voice was soft, full of need and desire, and it sent a thrill through my entire body.


    My hands roamed beneath her blouse, fingers tracing the soft curves of her breasts with hunger. I could feel her heartbeat quickening beneath my touch, her body responding to every caress. Her skin was warm and smooth, and the feel of it only made me want her more. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Oh, God curse me.

 Chapter 48 Goddess Aphrodites Curiosity

    48 Goddess Aphrodite''s Curiosity


    My hands roamed beneath her blouse, fingers tracing the soft curves of her breasts with hunger. I could feel her heartbeat quickening beneath my touch, her body responding to every caress. Her skin was warm and smooth, and the feel of it only made me want her more.


    Oh, God curse me.


    "Oh~~mmn!" Amelia let out a sensual moan when I sealed her lips with mine. Her voice was soft, full of need and desire, and it sent a thrill through my entire body.


    My hands roamed beneath her blouse, fingers tracing the soft curves of her breasts with hunger. I could feel her heartbeat quickening beneath my touch, her body responding to every caress. Her skin was warm and smooth, and the feel of it only made me want her more.


    "Hnnn~??" she moaned again, arching her back slightly as my hands continued their exploration. I teased her nipples, feeling them harden under my fingertips, and Amelia''s breath hitched. Her hands clutched at my shirt, pulling me closer as our kiss deepened.


    I broke the kiss momentarily, looking into her eyes. They were half-lidded with lust, her cheeks flushed a beautiful shade of pink. "You like that, don''t you?" I whispered, my voice husky with desire. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    "Y-yes¡­" She admitted, her voice barely audible. Her vulnerability only fueled my desire to make her feel even more pleasure.


    Even though I had fucked her just this morning, I wanted already to fuck my beautiful teacher again. I lowered my head, cing gentle kisses along her jawline and down her neck. She tilted her head back, giving me better ess, and I took the opportunity to suck lightly on her pulse point. "Nathan~~mnnn??¡­" She gasped, her fingers tangling in my hair.


    Encouraged by her reaction, I continued my journey downwards, pulling her blouse aside to kiss the swell of her breasts. My hands moved to unfasten her bra, freeing her breasts from their confinement. I took one nipple into my mouth, sucking and licking it gently while my other hand continued to knead and massage the other breast.


    "Oh! Oh, Nathan¡­" Amelia''s moans grew louder, her body trembling with the intensity of her arousal. I could feel her nipples harden even more against my tongue, and I couldn''t help but smirk at the effect I was having on her.


    Her moans kept ringing in the empty corridor of the royal castle as I and Amelia enjoyed ourselves in a taboo act.


    I switched my attention to her other breast, giving it the same treatment, my tongue tracing circles around her sensitive nipple. "You taste so good," I murmured between kisses, savoring the way her body responded to my every touch.


    "P-please¡­ don''t stop¡­" She pleaded, her voice filled with desperation. She was cleary not rational any more, her thoughts driven by desires. "Don''t worry, I won''t," I promised, lifting my head to capture her lips in another passionate kiss. Our tongues danced together, the taste of her mouth intoxicating. I could feel her hips pressing against mine, her body seeking even more contact.


    With one hand still on her breast, I let the other trail down her body, slipping beneath the waistband of her pants. I found her wet and ready, and she gasped into my mouth as I began to stroke her gently. Her hips bucked against my hand, and I could feel her getting even wetter with every movement.


    "You''re so wet for me, Amelia," I whispered, breaking the kiss to look into her eyes. "Even though we fucked just this morning?" I added with a smirk.


    Amelia blushed a deep crimson, averting her gaze in embarrassment. I was just about to yank her pants down in one swift motion when my sharp ears picked up the sound of approaching footsteps.


    "Someone''sing," I said, quickly stepping away from Amelia.


    Panic shed across her face as she hastily adjusted her clothes. When I looked down the corridor, I saw a familiar, burly figure approaching. It was Aiden¡ªhis imposing silhouette was unmistakable.


    Upon seeing us, Aiden''s face twisted into a mocking sneer. "What are you doing here, nerd?"


    Amelia frowned immediately. "Aiden, you shouldn''t mock your ssmates."


    "Tch." Aiden clicked his tongue in irritation.


    "What are you doing here?" Amelia asked, voicing the very question on my mind.


    "Don''t know, the Emperor called me," Aiden replied nonchntly, continuing in the direction from which we had juste.


    The Emperor called him? That seemed odd. More likely, Radakel had summoned him. But why Aiden and not Jason, who was reputed to be the strongest Hero? Did the Divine Knights need something specific from Aiden?


    "What is it, Nathan? You seem deep in thought. Is Aiden bullying you again?" Amelia asked, concern coloring her voice.


    I looked at Amelia, pondering the rapidly changing situation. It felt like my time here was running out. I might have only a few days left.


    I kissed Amelia gently on the lips and shook my head. "It''s nothing," I reassured her, though my mind was already racing for my next movements.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the grand pce of Olympus, a realm suspended high in the sky where the Gods resided, a figure stood gazing down upon the human world below. This figure was a woman of divine beauty, her bright pink hair flowing like a cascade of cherry blossoms, and her shimmering, beautiful pink eyes reflecting the light of the heavens. She wore a white tunic that clung to her sinfully perfect form, entuating her voluptuous curves and hiding her ample bosom with an elegance that only enhanced her allure.


    Among the Goddesses of Olympus, she was renowned for her unparalleled beauty, rivaled only by Athena and Hera. She was Aphrodite, the Goddess of Love and Beauty.


    Aphrodite rarely visited Olympus, preferring thepany of mortals and the pleasures of the earthly realm. However, this time, she had ascended to the divine heights with a specific purpose in mind. She sought a better view of the Empire of Light, a kingdom where the Gods of Olympus were revered and worshipped with fervent devotion.


    Why was she so interested in this particr mortal kingdom? Curiosity. It was curiosity that drove her to observe a certain young man with white hair. From what she could discern, he appeared to be ordinary, even below average by human standards. Yet, there was something about him that piqued her interest¡ªsomething that involved Khione.


    Khione had been spending an unusual amount of time with this young man, Nathan. Despite Khione''s attempts to obscure their interactions, preventing even a Goddess like Aphrodite from seeing everything, it was clear that Khione regarded Nathan with a seriousness that was out of character for her.


    Aphrodite''s curiosity deepened as she watched Nathan kiss his teacher, a woman named Amelia. Her plump pink lips curled into a smile, a spark of intrigue lighting up her eyes.


    "Interesting."

 Chapter 49 Night Discussion with Aisha

    49 Night Discussion with Aisha


    "I know you''re here," Aisha called out, her voice clear and steady.


    "As expected of one of the strongest Heroes," I replied, stepping out from my hiding ce.


    It was a pitch-ck night, and as always, Aisha was out here, training alone under the stars, her sword slicing through the air with precise, practiced movements.


    For the past few weeks, I had been observing her. She never skipped a day of training, her dedication and seriousness unwavering.


    "I''m not a strong Hero," Aisha said, lowering her sword, her breath visible in the cool night air.


    "You are, though," I insisted, shaking my head.


    I understood what she meant¡ªshe wasparing herself to the very best. But in truth, she was stronger than most of our ssmates. Only Jason, Aiden, Sienna, and Gwen could im to surpass her.


    "Not enough," Aisha replied quietly, a note of frustration in her voice.


    I activated the Eye of Odin and nced at her level.


    Lvl 53.


    It was impressively high, all things considered. She simply faced more challenges in leveling uppared to the others.


    "Why do you want to be so strong?" I asked, walking over to a nearby bench and taking a seat.


    Aisha remained silent for a moment, her expression thoughtful. Was this a sensitive subject? I was confident she would eventually open up to me; we had grown quite close over the past few weeks.


    "On Earth, I felt strong," she began, her voice soft. "My family protected me, I excelled in both academics and sports; I thought I was safe until one of my father''s friends tried to attack me."


    Her revtion hit me like a bombshell, and I couldn''t help but widen my eyes in surprise.


    "My father saved me," she continued, her gaze distant as she relived the memory. "But ever since then, I''ve always felt weak. And in this world, with magic and monsters, I feel even weaker. Here, everyone looks at me like an object to impregnate," Aisha said, her voice tinged with bitterness.


    Her words hung in the air, heavy and raw.


    Right. As one of the strongest Heroes, Aisha was a highly sought-after marriage partner for the nobles of the Empire. A child born from Aisha, imbued with the blood of a Hero, would undeniably possess great strength.


    That''s what they all wanted.


    Now, I understood her problem and why she was so determined to be stronger. Despite herposed exterior, Aisha was deeply wary of the Empire and the people surrounding us.


    She feared being forced into marriage one day, and she wanted the strength to fight back when that time inevitably came.


    The unfortunate truth was that the Empire of Light had the power topel us all into marriages if they truly desired. None of us could resist because of the Divine Knights. Radakel alone was stronger than me, and I didn''t even want to imagine the power of the others.


    I could probably hold my own against Radakel for a minute, but that would be my limit. The others would be defeated in less than a minute if they fought together.


    Now that she had brought up the subject, I felt a twinge of worry too.


    "I understand. I''m sorry to hear that," I said, my voice filled with genuine sympathy.


    Aisha shook her head and took a seat next to me. She pulled a bottle of water from her bag and took a sip.


    My eyes involuntarily fell on her sweat-glistening porcin neck, made visible by her ck hair tied back in a ponytail. Once she finished drinking water, I looked away.


    We sat in silence for a moment, the weight of our shared concerns hanging between us. The night was calm, the only sound the gentle rustle of leaves and the distant hum of the city below.


    "Aren''t you going to train outside?" Aisha broke the silence, her voice gentle but curious.


    "How do you know I''m training outside and not doing something else?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "I''m not that stupid," she replied, giving me a scrutinizing look. "I know you''re training, but..." She paused, her eyes narrowing as she studied me closely. "It seems you aren''t progressing well."


    I smiled, grateful for the special Ring Artifact Khione had given me. It looked like a spatial ring, which it was, but it also had the ability to alter my level and presence. Even Radakel couldn''t tell that I was stronger than all the other Heroes, thanks to this artifact. Khione had managed to get it for me despite being closely watched by several gods. That''s why I couldn''t ask her to bring me SSS-ranked skills or any other powerful artifacts. She had offered, but I refused. I preferred to pick my skills directly from the countless books in the library. The number of skills I could possess dependedrgely on my level and my personal ability to handle them, so I was careful about my selections for now. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Moreover, one single mistake could doom us both. If we slipped up, all the gods of Olympus woulde down upon us, and I would be killed without hesitation.


    "I''m progressing just fine," I said, my smile widening. "I guess I''m just good at hiding it."


    Aisha looked skeptical but didn''t press further. She took another sip of water, her eyes briefly meeting mine before she looked away. The night was serene, the stars twinkling above us as if they were watching over our secret conversation.


    "Why do you hide your strength?" She asked after a moment, her voice barely above a whisper.


    She was asking about the way I was feigning too much weakness with Oscar and the others. Even though I was weak from her point of view, the way I acted with the others sounded like I was he weak which wasn''t the case. She had been watching me very well, I was quite proud of that since it means she was interested in me.


    "It''s safer this way," I replied, my tone serious. "For both of us. The Empire is full of dangers, and not just from the monsters we fight."


    Aisha turned to look at me before quickly erasing her surprise.


    I said exactly what was on her mind but she never revealed it to anyone. "The only ones we can count on are ourselves and our close friends," I said, grasping her soft hand.


    Aisha didn''t react as she was looking ahead.


    She could hear my words deeply resonating within her.


    My [Deep Voice] and Luck were active all this time after all.

 Chapter

    50 Nancy


    After a pleasant moment with Aisha, I decided to skip my usual training session. Khione was still recovering from our intense time together, and I needed to meet someone else.


    I had stopped by to check on Aisha as usual. It was a relief that I didn''t need to instill doubt in her about the Empire of Light¡ªshe was already wary of it. My subtle words, enhanced with the Deep Voice ability, likely worsened her opinion of the empire, which was precisely what I intended.


    Next, I needed to influence Amelia, my two stepsisters Courtney and Gwen, if possible. Convincing the first four would be easier since Amelia and Courtney already trusted me to some extent. Amelia knew me well, especially after our encounter yesterday morning. As for Courtney, ironically, despite my daily threats and forcing her to kiss me, I hadn''t vited her boundaries, which made her start to trust me. She was probably puzzled why I threatened her if not for her body, but that doubt was good. Her uncertainty had turned into interest and frustration.


    Courtney had never asked why I didn''t take things further¡ªshe''d be too embarrassed to ask that¡ªbut the curiosity served my purpose. If I told her to be wary of the Empire and never to trust them, she would likely believe it.


    The most problematic one was Gwen. I had a special liking for her because she was one of the rare girls who didn''t care about poprity, appearances, or superficial things. She often ignored Jason''s advances, showing her strong character. She was naturally cautious, but I wanted to ensure her safety since I appreciated her. Winning Gwen over would take much more time and effort than with Courtney or Amelia but I might still be able to say a few words to her.


    Except for Amelia, Courtney, and Gwen, there were three critical individuals I needed to win over, and they were deeply embedded within the Empire, making the task extremely challenging. These individuals were Cecilia, Empress Hna, and Princess Adelia. But I had my own ns for them.


    I intended to cuckold the Emperor and Jason once again, using the Emperor''s own arrogance against him.


    Activating my Stealth Cap¡ªa Rank C Skill and the very first one I had obtained¡ªmy body became shrouded in an invisible cloak. This skill consumed a significant amount of mana, so I typically avoided using it. However, tonight was different. The Emperor was likely engaging in one of his secret night sessions again, and I needed to act.


    I swiftly moved through the darkened corridors, reaching the stairs and descending them in a series of agile jumps. Once I arrived on the ground floor of the castle, I navigated through a dimly lit alley on the opposite side of the training field.


    Ahead, two guards were stationed at a door.


    I picked up a small stone and threw it at a window on the first floor above, slightly shattering the ss.


    "What was that?!" one guard eximed.


    "You heard it! Check it out!" the othermanded.


    The two guards abandoned their post and rushed towards the noise. Seizing the opportunity, I approached the door and pushed it open, slipping inside. The room appeared to be a storage area, filled with old supplies and forgotten items. My eyes quickly locked onto a hidden trapdoor beneath a pile of crates. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    I quietly flipped open the trapdoor and descended, closing it behind me with a silent click.


    "Ahn~"


    "Hnn!"


    As I descended the stairs, moans of pleasures rang in my ears.


    Light soon reached my vision as a regal room came into my vision. Anyone would have been surprised to see such a room below in a dark ce of the castle but there was indeed a bedroom here.


    "Ahn??, yes!" A girly moan reverberated through the room, a symphony of illicit pleasure and desperate need. Taking a cautious peek, I saw her straddling a man, her body moving up and down with wild abandon, her face a mask of ecstasy.


    Nancy Miller¡ªa ssmate whose average looks and mediocre grades hid a venomous personality. She wasn''t as striking as Aisha, Gwen, or Siara, but she more than made up for it with her spiteful nature. On Earth, she was the quintessential bully, spreading rumors and tormenting anyone she perceived as a threat or beneath her. I was often the target of her malice, and more than once, I thought about killing her for good. However, her powerful connections always stayed my hand.


    When we were summoned to this world, fate dealt her a blow she could not escape. She was given a D-Rank skill, relegating her to the bottom of our ss hierarchy. I still remember her expression of horror as she realized her old tricks and connections meant nothing here.


    Since then, Nancy hadn''t participated in training or expeditions. She imed she wasn''t ready, or she was too scared to fight. Amelia often defended her and other scared students, allowing them a rtively peaceful existence within the pce walls.


    I thought Nancy was too pathetic to be of any concern, but I had underestimated her cunning. A week ago, before leaving for night training, I noticed her slipping out of the pce. My curiosity piqued, I followed her and discovered her scandalous secret.


    Nancy was fucking the Emperor himself.


    "Oh, yeah! Move faster!" Emperor Philip groaned, his hands gripping Nancy''s hips, urging her to ride him harder. His voice, thick with lust, mingled with Nancy''s high-pitched moans.


    "AHNNNN! YES! USE MEEEEEE!" She cried out with a lust-driven face. Her breasts weren''t that big but the Emperor still reached out his hand and massaged them with a face and expressionpletely different from the ones he was showing us.


    21:22


    The Emperor, seemingly kind and understanding in front of us, now revealed his true nature. He was fucking a girl the age of his daughter¡ªa Hero he had summoned and promised to protect, especially to Amelia, without a trace of shame.


    "Come down, little bitch!" Philipmanded, pulling Nancy''s arm down and forcing her onto her knees, her butt raised provocatively toward him.


    "Ahn, yes, Emperor! Han!" Nancyplied, resting her hands on the bed, looking back at Philip with a lustful smile.


    Philip grinned wickedly and thrust into her dripping pussy with force.


    "AHNNNN????!!!" Nancy''s loud moan echoed through the room, filled with pleasure and submission.


    In his defense, though, I was pretty sure it was Nancy who seduced him. With her newfound charm from her awakening and her inherently maniptive nature, she quickly ensnared him. The Emperor likely saw no harm in indulging himself with a young Heroine offering herself so willingly.


    But Nancy''s motivations were clear. With no real assets and a weak skill, she sought protection and safety. She offered her virginity to the Emperor, and now she fucked him every night in secret, ensuring her position.


    I could have told Amelia about this, shattering her faith in the Emperor and the Empire. But I chose not to, for several reasons. Firstly, because I knew Amelia well enough to understand that she would be devastated. She would me herself for failing to protect one of her students, believing she had driven Nancy to such desperate measures. I didn''t want to see her suffer like that.


    Secondly, if Amelia learned that the Emperor had vited one of her students, she would undoubtedly react rashly. Her anger and sense of betrayal might lead her to make dangerous decisions, and I couldn''t afford to let her jeopardize herself or our precarious position.


    So, I let the Emperor continue to fuck Nancy. From the way she moaned and writhed beneath him, it was clear she was satisfied with the arrangement. She had secured her ce in this world, albeit through morally dubious means.


    Not like I cared anyway, rather I was grateful because she upied this Emperor while I''d do his wife and daughter.


    I started recording this incident with a rectangr device that Khione had specifically gotten for me. Even though my phone is dead, there are still ways to record things in this world. This is the benefit of having the Goddess on your side: you can get the majority of what you desire. Even if I would have gotten more if it weren''t for the Gods that are watching us. Keeping my rtion with Khione secret was essential as long as I''m weaker than the Gods

 Chapter 51 Empress Helana (1)

    51 Empress Hna (1)


    After recording a good portion of Nancy moaning while being fucked by the Emperor from behind, I silently left the hidden alcove and made my way towards the floor reserved for the royals. My Stealth Cap made it easy to evade the vignt guards and enter the exclusive area without drawing any attention.


    The corridor was a dazzling disy of opulence, with walls adorned in intricate gold leaf designs and chandeliers that sparkled like a thousand stars. It wasn''t my first time here, but the grandeur of the castle never failed to amaze me. At the far end of this corridory the royal bedroom of the Emperor and Empress. Adelia''s bedroom was on my left, a little further down, while the Prince''s room was on my right. Geoffrey, the Prince, was someone I could never take seriously. Despite his royal status, he was frequently rejected by the likes of Aisha, Gwen, and Sienna. His position as heir to the Empire was precarious, especially with the growing rumors that his sister Adelia might soon bear a child with Geoffrey. Ironically, I might be doing him an unintended favor tonight.


    I knocked lightly on the door three times before opening it with a quiet creak. "N¡­Nathan?" There, on thevish bed, was an incredibly beautiful woman who seemed to be in her mid-twenties, despite having two children. She was the Empress, Hna Raydawn.


    Dressed in a sheer white negligee that clung to her voluptuous figure, her honey-blonde hair cascaded loosely around her face, suggesting she had been resting. Her blue eyes, filled with a mix of relief and anticipation, looked up at me.


    "I thought you wouldn''te¡­" Hna mumbled, raising her body slightly.


    "Were you desiring me that much, Hna?" I asked with a sly smile.


    Her cheeks flushed a delicate pink as she nced away, momentarily shy. The Empress of the mighty Empire, reduced to a woman yearning for my touch¡ªit was an intoxicating power.


    I walked over to her, the soft carpet muffling my steps. "You look stunning as always," I whispered, my fingers tracing the delicatece of her negligee. Her breath hitched at my touch, her eyes fluttering shut momentarily.


    "Here, I couldn''t bring more, they are well kept by Philip," Hna said, handing me a book with an ancient, worn appearance. It was a tome of ancient skills long forgotten by time, guarded fiercely by the Emperor in his private library. Yet, I had managed to get my hands on it by ying with his wife, a task made easier with evidence of his indiscretions with Nancy. Initially, I had threatened Hna, but recognizing her own desires, I softened my approach, and it worked wonders.


    "As expected of my Empress," I smiled, taking the book from her hands.


    I examined the book with satisfaction, knowing it might contain valuable skills I could learn. Carefully, I ced it into my spatial ring for safekeeping.


    "By the way, you might already be aware, but your Emperor is currently fucking Nancy," I said, showing her the recording on my device.


    Hna''s gaze turned icy as she watched the recording. It wasn''t the act itself that angered her but theck of respect and worth Philip showed her by choosing to spend his nights with someone like Nancy. Their rtionship had grown brittle over the years, further strained by the evidence I had provided. The Emperor, oblivious to the source of his wife''s coldness, probably believed his secret was safe behind the guarded doors of his ndestine room.


    "He can fuck whoever he wants; I don''t care anymore," she responded with a hint of bitterness.


    "Does that mean you are finally ready to give yourself to me, Hna?" I whispered, my lips grazing her neck, sending shivers down her spine.


    "Oh~ N¡­Nathan¡­ we can''t¡­ my children are nearby¡­" she protested weakly, her resolve wavering as my hands explored her body.


    I chuckled softly. "Do you really think they will disturb us? Just think about you and me."


    "Hnnn??..b..but¡­hnnn~"


    Her hesitation melted away as I continued to kiss her neck, trailing down to her corbone. "You deserve so much more than what Philip can give you," I murmured against her skin.


    "Nathan¡­" she breathed, her hands finding their way to my shoulders, gripping tightly as if to anchor herself. Her blue eyes, now clouded with desire, met mine. "You''ve been lonely for too long, Hna," I said, my voice low and seductive. "Let me show you how it feels to be truly desired."


    "I''ll make you forget all your worries," I promised, my voice a husky whisper as I began to worship her body with my lips and hands.


    Hna''s breathing grew ragged, her moans of pleasure echoing softly in the grand bedroom. "Oh, Nathan¡­ yes¡­" she gasped, her body arching towards me, craving more.


    "What a body you have," I muttered, my hands eagerly grasping Hna''s voluptuous breasts through her negligee.


    "Ahn~" she moaned, the sound dripping with sensuality, as my touch elicited a response from her long-deprived body. It was clear that her sensitivity had heightened due to her prolonged abstinence. I was certain that her pussy was already dripping wet with anticipation.


    My fingers kneaded her ample breasts, enjoying their softness and fullness. They were thergest I had ever touched, and I relished the sensation.


    "Mnnn~~??" Hna let out a muffled moan as I sealed her lips with mine.


    Still massaging her breasts, I leaned in, capturing her mouth in a ferocious kiss. My tongue licked her lips, prying them open with a possessive hunger.


    "Mnnn!" Hna''s eyes widened in surprise as my tongue invaded her mouth, exploring her depths with fervor. She tasted sweet, a mix of honey and forbidden fruit, and I could feel her body responding to my advances.


    Her hands found their way to my back, her fingers clutching at my shirt, pulling me closer. Our bodies pressed together, the heat between us growing more intense with each passing second.


    "Mother!!"


    Suddenly a voice erupted from behind us. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    We turned around.


    The door was opened and there with a face of disbelief was Princess Adelia.


    I smirked inwardly.


    She took her time but I calcted the timing perfectly.


    I added new illustrations of Hna, Adelia and Cecilia also for Aisha and Siara since they didn''t appear. Tell me if you see any problem this time :)


    Juan_Tenorio

 Chapter 52 Empress Helana (2)

    52 Empress Hna (2)


    "Mother!!"


    "A... Adelia..." Hna''s face turned ashen as she quickly pulled away from me, her expression a mixture of fear and guilt.


    "What are you doing?!" Adelia''s voice was filled with shock and disbelief as she stood frozen at the doorway.


    "I... I can exin," Hna stammered, hastily adjusting the strap of her dress that had slipped off her shoulder.


    "Exin what? I saw you..." Adelia''s eyes darted between her mother and me, her face contorted with confusion and anger.


    Hna''s face was flushed, her lips still glistening with the remnants of our kiss. There was no hiding the intimacy that had just urred.


    "L... Listen, Adelia, I just needed some support..." Hna attempted to exin, her voice trembling with desperation.


    "H... How can you do this? Father is¡ª"


    "Don''t me Hna. She hasn''t done anything wrong," I interjected firmly, stepping forward to defend her.


    "Nathan..." Hna looked at me with a mix of gratitude and anxiety, her eyes pleading for understanding.


    I smiled reassuringly and took her hand in mine. "Don''t worry, I will handle this."


    "Hero Nathan, anything you say won''t undo what has happened... My father will have you hanged if he learns about this affair," Adelia warned, her fists clenched in fury.


    "Your stupid father won''t have a say in this, and you hold him in far too high regard," I replied confidently.


    Adelia red at me, her anger boiling over at my dismissal of her father. "Insulting the Emperor, even for a Hero, is a grave offense. Not even Amelia Carter will be able to save you from the consequences."


    "I''m merely stating the truth," I said calmly, reaching for my recording device. With a tap, I yed the incriminating footage.


    "Ahn! Yes!" n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The sounds of passionate moans filled the room, unmistakably belonging to Nancy.


    Adelia''s eyes widened in horror as she saw the Emperor Philip, her father, thrusting into Nancy from behind, his face contorted with pleasure.


    "After witnessing your father indulging in carnal pleasures with one of my ssmates, oblivious to the safety of his daughter''s peers as promised to my teacher, Amelia, I''m sure you understand the gravity of the situation," I stated, my toneced with a hint of amusement.


    Adelia''s cheeks flushed crimson, a mixture of embarrassment and anger flickering in her eyes as she struggled to process my words.


    "Shut up!" Her voice trembled with indignation.


    I shrugged casually. "Look at your mother. She''s the real victim here, betrayed by your father''s actions. I''m merely providing her with some much-neededfort. And let''s be honest, she''s much happier with me than with that bumbling excuse for an emperor."


    Adelia''s gaze shifted to her mother, who couldn''t meet her daughter''s eyes, silently acknowledging the truth in my words.


    Adelia''s resolve faltered for a moment, her hands shaking as she bit her lip. "But... I have to tell Father... If he finds out from someone else, it''ll only make matters worse."


    "Wait, Adelia," Hna implored, reaching out to stop her daughter, but Adelia was already making her way to the door.


    I wanted to deal with it lightly but I couldn''t let her leave like this. Raising my hand, I unleashed a surge of icy energy, freezing Adelia''s legs in ce.


    "What... what did you do?!" Adelia eximed, panic evident in her voice as she turned back to face me.


    "I simply ensured that you stay and listen," I replied calmly, closing the door in front of her.


    Adelia stared at me in disbelief, her eyes wide with shock. "But... how? That power... it''s impossible..." The force behind my attack was far more potent than whatever level she had anticipated.


    "Nathan..." Hna''s voice trembled with concern.


    "Don''t worry, I just want to prevent her from informing the Emperor right now," I assured her, my tone calm yet resolute.


    "What... what are you going to do?" Adelia''s voice wavered with fear.


    "You''ll stay frozen until I finish showing you," I said.


    "What do you mean?" Adelia asked, her confusion evident.


    "I mean I''m going to show you how happy your mother is with me, and how much happier she can be," I said, a smirk ying on my lips as I approached Hna, my hand gently caressing her flushed cheek.


    "Nathan... this isn''t..." Hna''s words faltered as she nced nervously at her daughter, then back at me.


    "Don''t worry," I murmured softly into her ear, my breath warm against her skin. "You want your daughter to ept us, don''t you? The best way to do that is to show her how happy we are together. And you want me too, don''t you?"


    "Do you know how much I think about you, Nathan?" She whispered back, her voice barely audible. "Every night, I imagine youing to me, filling the emptiness my husband leaves behind."


    I leaned in closer, my lips grazing her ear. "Then let me fulfill your fantasies, Hna."


    With a soft gasp, she tilted her head back, offering her lips to me. I captured them in a deep, passionate kiss, my hands roaming her body with possessive intent. She melted against me, her body arching into my touch as if she had been waiting for this moment forever.


    I broke the kiss, trailing my lips down her neck, leaving a path of fire in my wake. "You''ve been neglected for far too long," I whispered against her skin, my voice a husky promise of what was toe.


    "Nathan¡­ please¡­" Hna''s voice was breathless, filled with a desperate need that matched my own.


    "M..mother?" Adelia was shocked.


    I smirked and pushed Hna''s negligee off her shoulders, exposing her bare breasts to the cool air. Her nipples were already hard, begging for attention. I took one into my mouth, sucking and nibbling gently, while my hand continued to knead the other.


    "Ahhh~ Nathan??!" she cried out, her back arching off the bed as waves of pleasure coursed through her body.


    Switching to the other breast, Ivished it with the same attention, savoring her gasps and moans. Her hands tangled in my hair, holding me to her as if afraid I might stop.


    Leaving a trail of kisses down her body, I moved lower, my destination clear. I paused at the waistband of her panties, looking up at her. "May I?" I asked, my fingers hooking into the delicate fabric.


    "Yes¡­ please, Nathan."

 Chapter v

    53 Empress Hna (3) *


    Leaving a trail of kisses down her body, I moved lower, my destination clear. I paused at the waistband of her panties, looking up at her. "May I?" I asked, my fingers hooking into the delicate fabric.


    "Yes¡­ please, Nathan," she begged, her hips lifting slightly to aid in their removal.


    I slid her panties down her legs, revealing her glistening pussy. She was soaked, her arousal evident. I spread her legs wider, positioning myself between them.


    I leaned in, my tongue flicking out to taste her. "Mmmm~??" Hna moaned, her hips bucking against my mouth.


    "T..this is¡­stop it!" Adelia was blushing bright red averting her eyes.


    I delved deeper, my tongue exploring every inch of her, savoring Hna''s taste. My fingers joined in, slipping inside her wet heat, curling and stroking her sensitive spots.


    "Haaa??¡­Haaann??¡­Haaa??¡­"


    Hna''s moans grew louder, her hands clutching the sheets as she writhed in pleasure. "Nathan¡­ oh God¡­ yes!" she cried out, her body trembling on the edge.


    Sensing she was close, I increased the intensity, my fingers and tongue working in tandem to push her over the edge. With a final cry of ecstasy, Hna came, her juices flooding my mouth. I drank her in, not wasting a single drop.


    "Sluurp."


    I moved back up her body, kissing her deeply, letting her taste herself on my lips. "You''re incredible, Hna," I murmured, positioning myself at her entrance.


    "Please, Nathan¡­ I need you inside me," she whispered, her blue eyes locked onto mine.


    I smirked and pushed her gently back onto the bed, her blond hair fanning out around her. I took a moment to appreciate her beauty, the sight of the powerful Empressying before me, vulnerable and eager. Slowly, I began topletely remove her dress, savoring every inch of exposed skin.


    I moved with deliberate slowness, drawing out her pleasure, making sure she felt every touch, every kiss. Her skin was soft and warm under my hands, her taste intoxicating.


    Finally, when she was on the brink of losing control, I positioned myself between her legs, teasing her entrance with the tip of my cock, coating it with her nectar. "Are you ready, Hna?" I asked, looking into her eyes.


    "Yes, Nathan¡­ take me," she begged, her voice filled with need.


    "Haaaan??!!" Her cry of ecstasy pierced the air as I thrust deeply into her, the intensity of our connection amplifying with every movement.


    Her warm nectar gushed out, bathing my length and soaking the luxurious royal sheets beneath us, adding an exquisiteyer of sensuality to our fervent embrace.


    "Ahn??¡­ahn??¡­hnnn??"


    It had been quite some time since shest experienced such intimate touch, so I started slowly, each gentle and deliberate motion building anticipation as I prated her, savoring every sensation.


    "Wow," I murmured with a chuckle, my fingers tracing the supple curve of her left breast.


    "How do you manage to maintain such firmness after delivering two babies?" I asked, punctuating my words with a deep, powerful thrust that made her gasp in pleasure.


    "Ahn??! I¡­I don''t know¡­hnnn??!" Her voice quivered with a mixture of surprise and delight.


    A smile yed on my lips as I attempted to cup her generous breasts in my hands, finding them too ample to fully grasp.


    "Adelia, with breasts so full and luscious, it seems you were well nourished by your mother," I teased, my voice low and provocative, while continuing the relentless rhythm of our union.


    Adelia let out a soft sound, a blend of difort and arousal, as she nced away, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. She fidgeted nervously with her legs as she, despite not watching, heard moans. "S..So good??..ahn?? yes??!" Hna''s voice trembled with overwhelming pleasure as I increased my pace, driving into her faster and faster. Her hand clutched the sheets tightly, knuckles white with strain, while her other hand covered her eyes, lost in the depths of ecstasy.


    My hands roamed her ample breasts, molding them into various shapes, intensifying her arousal. Leaning down, I captured one of her nipples with my mouth, sucking it firmly while maintaining my powerful thrusts.


    "AAAAAAHNNNNN????!!"


    The reaction was instantaneous. Hna''s body convulsed as she climaxed, her inner walls clenching around me. A flood of her essence poured out, coating my cock and adding to the slick, sensual friction between us.


    I groaned at the sensation, feeling her pussy walls grip me tightly.


    "Your pussy is still this thirsty, Hna. What a lewd Empress," I teased with a smirk, relishing the sight of her.


    "Nooo~~haaaaa??" Hna''s voice was breathy and filled with desire, her eyes glistening with tears of pleasure as she looked at me.


    "It isn''t over, Hna. Your daughter must see how happy you are," I said, my grip on her arm firm but gentle.


    "W..wait, Nathan¡­I''m still¡­ahn??¡­sensitive..hnn¡­" Her words were a mix of pleading and surrender, but I was too consumed by desire to heed them.


    I flipped her around, positioning her on all fours on the bed. The sight of her, vulnerable and ready, was almost too much to bear.


    "Steady yourself, Hna," I whispered, leaning in to bite her ear lightly.


    "Ahnnn~" Hna moaned as fresh juices dripped from her pussy, her body trembling with renewed arousal.


    From my vantage point, I had a perfect view of her glistening, hungry pussy, a sight that heightened my desire even more.


    "Yessss¡­" Hna, who had earlier begged for patience, was now on her hands and knees, her eyes turned toward me expectantly. In doing so, she caught sight of her daughter, her face bright red and eyes moistened with emotion.


    "N..Nathan¡­maybe we¨CAHNN!!" I cut her off by plunging my dick deeply into her sensitive pussy.


    Grabbing her ass firmly, I smirked and thrust again.


    "Ohhhh¡­.so gooooood!!" she moaned, her voice filled with pleasure.


    "Good, right?" I asked, quickly picking up a fast pace.


    "Ahnnn??¡­aahnnnnn??¡­haaaaaaa??¡­.yessss??¡­na¡­nathan¡­soooo goood¡­..yesss moreee????!" Hna waspletely lost in pleasure, her moans echoing around the room.


    Her hands, bracing against the bed, trembled with each thrust, losing strength. But I held her steady by her ass, ensuring she stayed in position.


    "Ugnn¡­" I grunted as Hna''s pussy squeezed my cock tightly once more.


    Is this how much she had been holding back?


    A hungry milf with a thirsty pussy is really something else.


    I elerated my thrusts, taking full control. Hna''s body was at my mercy as I fucked her doggy-style, her daughter watching every moment.


    "AHNNN??! N..Nathann¡­SOMETHING IS ¡­AHNNNN??¡­COMING....AHNNNNN???? ¡­HAAA??"


    "F..Fuckkkk¡­.ha¡­" I breathed heavily as I thrust deeply into Hna''s pussy, releasing another torrent of my semen, my ns pressing against the deepest part of her womb, filling her with my seed.


    Hna, having orgasmed once more, waspletely drained of energy as she copsed on the bed with her ass still sticking out giving a perfect visibility on her dripping pussy.


    I kissed her shoulder and said, "Hna, your body is amazing." I then took out my cock, letting a lot of my semen and herbined nectar seep out.


    I got off the bed and turned to face her daughter. "So what? Did you enjoy it?


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!


    n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

 Chapter 54 Nathans True Face and Strength

    54 Nathan''s True Face and Strength


    I got off the bed and turned to face her daughter. "So what? Did you enjoy it?"


    Adelia''s face was bright red, her breathing in ragged gasps.


    Despite her best efforts, she couldn''t look away. Was it curiosity, perhaps? As she watched my dick pounding into her mother and our intense lovemaking for ten minutes, she was unable to tear her eyes away.


    "T..This is so shameful¡­mother¡­" Adelia''s voice trembled, her eyes glistening with unshed tears.


    "You think so? Then you must be as shameful as her," I teased, reaching out to ce a hand on her thigh.


    "W¡­What are you¡­hnn~" Adelia moaned with just a single touch, her body betraying her heightened sensitivity after watching such an intense disy of passion.


    "What is this?" I asked, showing her my index finger coated with a white substance.


    A slick, sticky fluid had dripped from her panties down to her thigh. It was her own nectar.


    "T..This¡­" Adelia averted her gaze, her face a stark contrast to her usualposed, princess-like demeanor. She was nowpletely ashamed and undeniably aroused.


    I licked my finger with a satisfied smile. "Hmm. You taste a little like your mother. As expected you are truly mother and daughter."


    "Y-You... s-stop it..." Adelia stammered, her eyes unable to meet mine. She couldn''t reconcile with the fact that she had just climaxed in front of me and her own mother, merely from watching us.


    "Well, get used to it. You''re next," I stated matter-of-factly.


    "N-Next? No! I... I can''t! I''m promised to the Hero Jason! If they... if my father finds out... it''s over... please..." Adelia shook her head, her eyes filled with desperation as she pleaded.


    Interesting.


    First, she didn''t seem to have any real affection for Jason. It appeared more like a duty she feltpelled to fulfill. I had to admit, she yed the role of a lovestruck maiden convincingly in public.


    Second, she seemed terrified of the consequences, quickly invoking her father''s authority.


    From what I had learned, the Emperor was indifferent to whoever fucked his daughter. ording to Khione and my own observations, the Emperor was preupied with his own indulgences, often seeking out virgins. Nancy, however, seemed to have a special hold over him, monopolizing his attention.


    Adelia''s true fear wasn''t her father but rather "them"¡ªthe Divine Knights who wielded the real power behind the Empire of Light.


    So they expect Adelia to bear a child with Jason, who has inherited the strongest Hero Skill? N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Was it Radakel who asked you to conceive a child with Jason?" I asked, my thoughts racing.


    "W-what?" Adelia looked genuinely shocked at the mention of Radakel''s name. She might have been wondering how I knew about him since I wasn''t supposed to have met him, but I had.


    "Answer my question, Adelia," I pressed her.


    "N-No... it''s... Lord Arapiel," she admitted reluctantly.


    "Arapiel?" I mused. He was indeed one of the Divine Knights Khione had told me about, much like Radakel.


    If he was involved, he must be at least as powerful as Radakel. This was bothersome, but I had no intention of letting Jason im this beautiful princess.


    "Well, I don''t really care. I will still be the one taking your virginity," I said, shaking my head dismissively.


    "You! W-why are you so obsessed? W-we might all die because of this!" Adelia protested, her re fierce and a furious blush coloring her cheeks.


    "Well, I have Goddess Khione''s approval," I responded, tilting my head slightly.


    Adelia''s eyes widened in shock. "Wh-what... what?!!!"


    I quickly ced a finger on her lips to prevent her from waking her damn brother.


    Once she had calmed down, I allowed her to speak.


    "...you''re lying," she said, disbelief evident in her voice.


    "Goddess Khione, can you please tell her?" I called out, summoning Khione.


    A brilliant white light filled the room as Khione appeared, bathed in a divine glow. She wore a new white dress, different from the one I had torn apart during our sex.


    "L-Lady Khione!!" Adelia eximed, attempting to kneel despite her feet being immobilized by my ice. Seeing her distress and the pleading look in her eyes, I released the ice.


    "Goddess Khione!" Adelia bowed respectfully, pressing a hand to her chest. If only she wasn''t in such a suggestive negligee...


    "You may rise, Adelia," Khionemanded with a solemn expression.


    Looking at her now, elegant andposed, it was hard to believe that just hours ago, she had been moaning like any woman in heat under me.


    Khione''s gaze flickered briefly to the Empress Hna, who was passed out on the bed after our intense sex, before settling back on Adelia.


    "This is my order and my wish. Nathan Parker is better suited for you than Jason Spencer," Khione dered.


    "P-Pardon my rudeness, Goddess Khione, but... Lord Arapiel told me that Hero Jason was better¡ª"


    "I don''t care about whatever Arapiel said to you, Adelia," Khione interrupted firmly.


    "Y-Yes, Great Goddess," Adelia responded, though confusion lingered on her face.


    "Personal feelings aren''t important here, Adelia," Khione continued, noticing Adelia''s puzzled expression. She seemed to think Adelia might be in love with Jason, but that wasn''t the issue.


    "N-No, not at all, Goddess Khione. I-I was just wondering why Hero Nathan has been chosen instead of Hero Jason, who has an SSS Skill and the strongest Hero Skill..." Adelia hesitated, seeking rity.


    Khione looked at me, uncertainty flickering in her eyes, wondering what I might say next.


    "It''s fine, Goddess Khione," I reassured her with a smile, raising my hand and removing my ring.


    BADOOOM!


    The room seemed to shake as an immense pressure filled the space. Khione widened her eyes and quickly erected a barrier, sealing the room to prevent any of my mana and presence from leaking out, even to the Gods.


    "This... this..." Adelia stammered, standing up immediately. Her eyes were wide with shock and a hint of terror.


    The moment the ring was off, there was nothing to contain my true presence and power. My Level 73 aura,bined with my absurd stats, my absurd LUCK surpassing those of Gods themselves, and my Forbidden Skill, radiated around me. My hair turned an even purer shade of white, matching Khione''s, and my eyes glowed a vivid icy blue. My face, already surpassing mortal beauty, now bore the ethereal perfection of a demi-god, with skin utterly wless and white as snow.


    I shed a smile at Adelia. "I''m actually stronger than all the Heroesbined."


    /


    /


    /


    DISCORD LINK FOR ILLUSTRATIONS OF WAIFUS: https://discord.gg/XK9V444W (check synopsis to ess) If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 55 Plans of Rebellion

    55 ns of Rebellion


    "I''m actually stronger than all the Heroesbined."


    Adelia was beyond shocked, her eyes wide with disbelief and fear.


    Khione had given me the ring precisely to avoid such reactions from others. In the days following my absorption of Khione''s divine energy, the side effects had be apparent. They intensified with each intimate encounter, synchronizing us further. The rapid growth of my power had quickly be dangerous, necessitating the concealment provided by the ring.


    I was relieved that no Gods seemed to have noticed me yet, thanks to Khione''s swift interventions. As it stood, only Khione, Adelia, and to some extent, Hna, were aware of my true strength. Hna knew I was powerful, but she had never seen the full extent of my abilities until now.


    I had to admit, it was irritating to have to hide my true appearance and strength. Being constantly in close proximity to Khione so she could shield us from divine detection was stifling. But it was the price I had to pay for safety. The castle felt increasingly confining, and I knew the time was approaching when I would need to leave.


    Radakel already had suspicions about me, and I had no idea what the other Divine Knights thought. I could only hope they were too preupied with their endless battles against the Demons to notice me.


    "Why are you hiding this much power? You are stronger than the Hero Jason, Aiden or Sienna..." Adelia''s voice trailed off as she looked at me, her eyes wide with awe before she averted her gaze. My appearance seemed overwhelming, much like the first time people saw Khione.


    "There are reasons for that. I want his strength kept secret from everyone else, even from the Divine Knights. Do you understand?" Khione asserted sternly, ying her role perfectly.


    "I swear on my honor, I won''t say a word about Hero Nathan," Adelia promised without hesitation.


    It was reassuring that Adelia trusted Khione so much, even more than she trusted the Divine Knights. Khione''s influence over the Empire was immense, and it was crucial to maintain her pristine image. Any action that could cast even the slightest doubt on her had to be avoided. She needed to have theplete trust of the Empire, including that of the Divine Knights. That''s why I''m avoiding asking her to steal Skill Books from either the Gods or even this castle, I was extremely cautious about it. Not a single doubt should sprout about her.


    Today, I took a significant risk by revealing my connection to Khione to Adelia. But there was a strategic reason behind it. I wanted to win Adelia''s loyalty and, eventually, her love, just as I aimed to do with the Empress and Cecilia. These three women were immensely influential in the Empire. In the future, I nned to dismantle the Divine Knights, who ruled the Empire from the shadows and posed a serious threat to me and to those I cared about¡ªAmelia, my step-sisters, Aisha, and Gwen. The Divine Knights needed to be eliminated. Moreover, I had lingering doubts about the deaths of previous Heroes that I would need to investigate.


    The best way to get rid of the Divine Knights was through a rebellion. However, a rebellion led solely by Amelia and the Heroes wouldn''t gain the trust and support of the people. But what if Adelia, the Empress and Cecilia, someone raised by the Divine Knights themselves were to side with the rebellion? That would be a game-changer.


    Securing Adelia''s loyalty and love was one of the first steps toward this goal. She was highly loved by her people, and her support would be invaluable in orchestrating a sessful rebellion. With her and the Empress on our side, we could mobilize the masses and gain the momentum needed to overthrow the Divine Knights.


    It was crucial to understand why I had to kill Oscar. His influence was immense, far surpassing even that of Cecilia. He would have been a significant obstacle to my ns. With him out of the picture, Cecilia would rise to take his ce, which worked perfectly in my favor.


    Of course, this rebellion was not an immediate n. I still needed to convince Amelia, my step-sisters, and Gwen to even consider the idea. Aisha was the most likely to be persuaded, given her existing doubts about the Empire. Convincing the others would be more challenging, especially the Empress, Adelia, and Cecilia, who had a deep-seated loyalty to the Empire and trusted the Divine Knights implicitly.


    The most challenging party ahead.


    Firstly, I needed to secure reinforcements from neighboring kingdoms, which meant forming alliances. To gain their trust, I had to offer them something valuable in return.


    Secondly, I required the support of more gods. Khione alone wouldn''t be enough. I needed to identify and win over other gods who could aid in our cause. Deciding which gods to approach would require careful consideration and strategy.


    Thirdly, I had to be exponentially stronger. To lead the rebellion from the shadows, my power had to surpass that of the Divine Knights. Khione had already warned me about their strength and their secretive ns, which even she was not fully privy to. They were unbelievably powerful, and I needed to be prepared for that.


    As I pondered all these steps, I sighed deeply. The enormity of the task ahead was daunting. But rushing things would be a mistake.


    "Let''s not rush things," I reminded myself quietly.


    The Empire of Light was extremely strong and that''s why I had no trust over them. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    I knew I could never forgive myself if anything reckless I did led to harming to Amelia, Aisha, Gwen, or my step-sisters. They were the ones who mattered most to me. My other ssmates? They were of no concern. Patience and careful nning were essential.


    "Well, it seems you were warned just in time, Adelia," I said, approaching her and gently touching her cheek.


    "Ha!" Adelia shivered at my touch, her eyes seemingly glued to my face, losing herself in the depth of my eyes that so closely resembled Khione''s.


    I quickly slipped my ring back on before shepletely lost herposure.


    "You were about to pay a little night visit to Jason, right? To give yourself to him as you were asked? That''s why you''re wearing that little negligee," I chuckled softly.


    Adelia''s eyes widened in surprise at how much I knew. She averted her gaze, her face blushing furiously.


    I had anticipated this. I had intentionally left the door slightly open and timed everything perfectly. Poor Jason was likely waiting alone in his room, excited for nothing, just as he had been with Courtney before I intercepted her.


    "Well, now you''re mine. Do you understand?" I whispered, my breath tickling her ear.


    "Hnn~~ I... I know!" Adelia replied, embarrassed.


    For her, the target had simply changed from Jason to me. Now, it was my responsibility to ensure she loved me and remained loyal.


    "Good," I said, "Take care of Hna. It''s been a while, and she''s still recovering. Also, change the bedsheets and spray the room to eliminate the lingering scent of sex before your father arrives."


    With those instructions, I left the room, feeling a sense of satisfaction.

 Chapter 56 Courtney Falling Slowly

    Chapter 56 Courtney Falling Slowly


    Two weeks had passed since that night with Hna and Adelia. The days had settled into a semnce of normalcy, despite the shadow cast by Oscar''s death. The atmosphere among my ssmates was tinged with unease; the reality that someone as strong as Oscar could fall weighed heavily on them. But with Amelia''s steady leadership and Cecilia''s unwavering support, they managed to pull themselves together. To them, Oscar''s death was a tragic ident, a misfortune in the face of an overwhelming swarm of monsters.


    In the wake of this, our training sessions in the forest were approached with heightened caution. Security measures were significantly reinforced, ensuring no one ventured out alone.


    Yet, despite the calm, a sense of unease gnawed at me. Nothing had happened to me since that night, and it was unsettling. Radakel''s suspicions were almost palpable, and I was certain he was plotting something against me. The problem was, I had no idea what his ns entailed, nor did Khione. I could have asked her to issue another warning about the Heroes'' safety to protect me indirectly, but that might draw unwanted attention to her.


    Khione had informed me she was already under the scrutiny of several Gods. Her failures with the previous summoned Heroes, who either perished or turned rogue, had made the Gods wary of her and our kind. For now, it was best to let her maintain a facade of normalcy.


    "Nathan."


    "Hm?" I tore my gaze away from the book I was engrossed in and saw Courtney standing nearby.


    As usual, I had been spending my time in the library, attempting to acquire new skills. Courtney was well aware of this routine.


    "What is it, Courtney?" I asked, closing the book.


    "The teacher asked for you. We''re going to eat with the royal family," she said.


    "With the royal family? That''s rather rare. On what asion?" I asked, cing the book back on the shelf.


    "I don''t know either. They''ll probably tell us at lunch," she shrugged.


    I smiled as I stood up. "It''s be quite the habit for you, hasn''t it, Courtney? You''re always the one fetching me when someone calls for me. Were you asked personally, or did youe on your own?" I asked.


    Courtney''s cheeks flushed slightly. "I was asked personally," she replied, looking away.


    I knew very well that Courtney had chosen to call me out on her own. Since our agreement had ended, her behavior had changed noticeably. She seemed uneasy, a hint of loneliness evident in her eyes without the daily kisses and our closeness during those moments.


    During our time together, I had practically forced her to talk about her day and her progress. Though she had resisted at first, she gradually became ustomed to it. As a girl, she hade to enjoy speaking about herself to someone who was willing to listen. But that was over now.


    "Really? All this time, the teacher asked you personally to call me out? Wouldn''t it have made much more sense to ask my sisters to call me?" I asked thoughtfully.


    "D-Don''t say nonsense. Are youing or not?" Courtney retorted, her voice tinged with upset.


    She looked quite cute with that expression, and I noticed she had made sure to put on a lot of makeup beforeing to see me. It was clear she wanted to make an impression.


    "Well, let''s not keep them waiting," I relented with a smile.


    We walked side by side through the corridors, heading toward the dining hall. I didn''t need to look at Courtney to see that she was fidgeting nervously around me. Her steps were slightly hurried, her hands clenching and unclenching as if she was trying to find the right words to say.


    "You should have refused, Courtney," I said suddenly.


    "Hm? Refused?" Courtney was puzzled.


    "Yes, if the teacher asked you to call me, you should have refused. Jason won''t like to see us together. You don''t want him to get the wrong ideas about us, right?" I asked with a smile.


    Courtney''s cheeks flushed. "I¡­ I didn''t think about that," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "Well, you should. Jason is the type to jump to conclusions," I said, ncing at her. "And besides, you know how he can be when he''s jealous."


    "Ah, yeah¡­" Courtney nodded, but it was clear she didn''t care about Jason anymore. Her demeanor and expressions betrayed her struggle to articte that her feelings for Jason hadpletely dissipated.


    The way she looked at me now, I could tell that her crush on Jason was long gone. Courtney, who had always hung around Jason along with my younger stepsister, Siara, had now stopped spending time with him. Instead, she spent more time with my elder stepsister, Sienna.


    Jason, of course, noticed Courtney''s avoidance and theck of flirtatious behavior she used to show. He tried to talk to her, but Courtney barely responded, treating him like any other ordinary ssmate. While he was upset, Jason still had many women flocking around him, so he managed to keep hisposure.


    Ahhhh, I need to do something about Siara. She''s spending too much time around Jason. I know she won''t easily give herself to him, but I still have to intervene somehow.


    "By the way, how''s your training going? You must have be really strong," I asked, trying to steer the conversation to something more neutral.


    "Oh, yeah, much stronger than you, that''s for sure," Courtney smirked proudly.


    I activated the Eye of Odin and checked her stats. n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om


    Courtney Turner LVL 60.


    For two weeks, that''s a lot of progress indeed. She was nearing the end of the level forties thest time I saw her in the green forest.


    "Impressive," I remarked, genuinely impressed. "You''ve really been putting in the effort."


    Courtney beamed, her earlier nervousness fading away. "Yeah, I''ve been working hard. Now I will be able to fight properly. I am even able to save you, princess if you are in danger."


    That smile of hers was really beautiful, more radiant than any other smile she had back on Earth. Being around Jason had indeed rotted her personality, but now that she wasn''t hanging around him, she seemed so much better.


    I fought back the urge to kiss her and simply smiled. "That''s good to hear," I said, nodding. "Keep it up. The stronger we all are, the better our chances against whateveres our way."


    Her time will eventuallye.

 Chapter 57 Class Lunch

    Chapter 57 ss Lunch


    As we approached the dining hall, the grand double doors swung open, revealing a majestic room bathed in the warm, inviting light of crystal chandeliers. The light danced off the crystal prisms, casting sparkling patterns on the walls. The table was an opulent disy, adorned with fine china, polished silverware, and rich, embroidered linens. The aroma of an exquisite feast filled the air, mingling scents of roasted meats, fresh bread, and delicate spices.


    The royal family was already seated, their presencemanding the room. At the head of the table sat the Emperor, his bearing regal and imposing. His eyes, sharp and discerning, scanned the room with an authoritative air. Beside him, Empress Hna exuded a serene,posed authority. Her gaze, calm and observant, softened slightly when it met mine, revealing a hint of warmth behind her regal facade. Princess Adelia, radiant and graceful, acknowledged me with a small, weing smile. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Wee, Hero Nathan, Hero Courtney," the Emperor intoned, his voice resonating with deep authority. "Please, join us."


    I hesitated for a moment, surveying the long table and considering where to sit. As a loner and self-proimed nerd, I often felt out of ce in social settings. Sitting with my step-sisters seemed like a sensible option, but my ns quickly fell apart. Siara was already seated next to Jason, much to my displeasure, and Sienna was surrounded by a group of her admirers. Even in this world, she was idolized just as she had been back on Earth, her status as one of the strongest heroes, alongside Jason and Aiden, cementing her poprity. Sienna''s efforts to protect and help everyone, much like Amelia, earned her the admiration and trust of many, who saw her as a dependable big sister.


    Courtney, ever perceptive, had her seat reserved. She shot me a look before joining Sienna''s side, her behavior poised and considerate, especially around Jason. Her nce subtly invited me to sit with her, signaling her support, but I had a different idea.


    I turned my attention to two people seated somewhat apart from the rest, yet unmistakably together despite a single empty seat between them¡ªAisha and Gwen. Both often found sce in each other''spany, sharing a bond forged in their mutual solitude.


    I filled a te with an assortment of dishes from thevish spread, the food glistening enticingly under the chandelier''s light. With my te in hand, I walked towards them, my steps purposeful. My destination was clear¡ªAisha.


    "May I sit with you, Aisha?" I asked, my voice carrying a hint of uncertainty.


    Aisha, who was in the midst of taking a bite, looked up and offered me a small, weing smile. "Of course."


    I could hear a ripple of gasps and murmurs of shock around the room, but I chose to ignore them. With a quiet "thank you," I took the seat next to Aisha.


    From the corner of my eye, I noticed the envious res of several men, with Jason''s being the most pronounced. He was trying his best to mask his irritation, but it was clear he was bothered by how effortlessly I had managed to sit next to Aisha, and even more so by the fact that she had weed me with a smile. Jason''s usual attempts to flirt with Aisha, thinly veiled under a guise ofpassion, were often met with cold, dismissive responses. Aisha saw right through him, which was why she kept her distance.


    "You took so little to eat. Are you sure it will be enough?" I asked, noticing her te was sparsely filled.


    Aisha gave a slight, rueful smile. "I''m still not quite used to the food in this world¡­"


    I understood her hesitation. The meat here had a peculiar taste, not exactly unpleasant but certainly different, and the vegetables, though they resembled those from Earth, had their own unique vor.


    "You seem to like it," Aisha observed, pointing her fork at my generouslyden te.


    "I''m a bit hungry, yes," I replied with a grin.


    Aisha raised an eyebrow, then leaned in closer, her breath lightly tickling my ear as she whispered, "Because of yesterday, maybe?"


    I remembered. Last night, during my usualte-night training, I had returnedter than usual, causing her some concern. She had almost called for help, but I had arrived just in time, having encountered a particrly formidable monster.


    "Yes," I answered, smiling at her.


    Aisha nodded and leaned back, her expression softening.


    Our casual conversation and the evident closeness between us left my ssmates stunned. From the girls'' side, Siara looked between me and Aisha with wide eyes, while Sienna smiled, clearly happy for me, as did Amelia, who was seated with the Emperor, Empress, Prince, and Princess.


    Hna seemed to harbor a hint of jealousy, though she quickly looked away. Adelia, too, nced at me briefly before looking away too.


    Ignoring the stares and whispers around us, I focused on my meal. However, my gaze soon drifted to Gwen''s te, which held even less food than Aisha''s.


    "You don''t like this world''s food either, Gwen?" I ventured, starting a rare conversation with her.


    Gwen was absently poking at a few meatballs with her fork while engrossed in a book from this world. At the sound of my voice, she turned to me with an irritated expression.


    "What?" she snapped, her eyes shing with annoyance.


    I wasn''t surprised by her reaction. Gwen often wore that look, and it had only intensified since our summoning. The whole situation clearly frustrated her.


    "I asked if you also don''t like the food here," I repeated, nodding toward her te.


    Gwen nced at her te and then shook her head. "I''m just taking care of my body. That''s all."


    I understood. Gwen had always been meticulous about her appearance, which was ironic given her apparent disinterest in the attention of boys.


    "Is that a novel from this world?" I inquired, attempting another friendly question.


    The best way to get closer to someone like Gwen was to persist despite her annoyed demeanor.


    "Can''t you see for yourself?" she retorted, her irritation evident.


    I shrugged, trying to maintain a light tone. "I guess we don''t have many choices but to read books now that our phones are useless. I''ve been spending more time in the library myself," I added with a sigh.


    This time, Gwen''s reaction was more measured. She nced at me, a flicker of curiosity in her eyes.


    As I studied her face, I couldn''t help but acknowledge her striking beauty. She was on par with Sienna and Aisha, each of them captivating in their own way.


    "I don''t spend as much time in the library as you do. I am training contrary to you," Gwen replied.


    "I hardly see you training, Gwen," Aisha chimed in, suddenly taking my defense with a jab.


    "Hmph," Gwen huffed, turning her gaze away.


    I couldn''t help but smile. Gwen''s SS-Skill was quite unique, after all. She didn''t need to train in front of others and bluntly. Despite her aloof exterior, there was more to her than met the eye, and our casual interaction, though tense, felt like a small step toward understanding her better.


    /

 Chapter 58 Conflict during Class Lunch

    Chapter 58 Conflict during ss Lunch


    "Since when did you guys be so close, I wonder?"


    The question brought me out of my thoughts, and I turned to see who had spoken. It was Nancy, her lips curling into a smirk.


    "It doesn''t concern you, Nancy," Aisha responded curtly, well aware of Nancy''s character and the kind of trouble she could stir.


    "Don''t be so angry, I just asked a question. Aren''t you all curious?" Nancy''s voice carried through the room, drawing everyone''s attention. "How did the little incapable and nerdy Nathan manage to get close to Aisha, of all people?" she asked, her smirk widening.


    "Ain''t you right, Nancy? I also wonder that! Kakaka!" Aiden quickly joined in, always eager to bash me. Hisughter echoed, and his friends, along with a few other ssmates who were genuinely curious, joined in.


    Honestly, I wasn''t upset. I had grown ustomed to their taunts and didn''t really care. However, if any of them insisted too much and crossed a certain line, I was ready to make them regret it. And Nancy was dangerously close to that line.


    I took a sip of water from my ss, choosing to ignore her.


    Aisha nced at Nancy coldly before returning to her meal, clearly unfazed.


    "She asked you a question, nerd!" Aiden shouted, his re trying to intimidate me.


    I noticed Amelia preparing to intervene, but the Emperor distracted her, drawing her attention away. It was peculiar. Until now, Nancy had refrained from her usual antics, likely traumatized by the summoning and the loss of all her influence. So why was she resuming her old behavior so suddenly?


    Could the Emperor have prompted her? It seemed usible. Perhaps he had received orders from Radakel or one of the Divine Knights to push me to my limits, to see how much I could tolerate.


    "Stop it, Aiden! At least when we are eating!" Courtney''s voice cut through the tension, surprising everyone, including Jason.


    Typically, Courtney remained indifferent to my situation, letting others do as they pleased while she watched and waited for Jason to intervene. But now, she had spoken up, indirectly standing up for me. While others might think she was just upset, I knew she was genuinely trying to help.


    "What did you say?" Aiden red at Courtney, his anger barely restrained.


    "Aiden." A cold voice rang out, cutting through the room. It was Sienna.


    She fixed Aiden with a frosty stare. "Leave my brother alone, will you?"


    Sienna had been unaware of Aiden''s bullying. She had not witnessed his torment towards me. Her anger now, on my behalf, was evident and heartfelt.


    Aiden clicked his tongue in frustration and stood up from the table, leaving his te half-eaten. I noticed Siara sighing in relief. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Jason, conspicuously silent, did not intervene as expected. His usualposure was slipping, revealing his irritation at Aisha''s closeness to me and Courtney''s unexpected defense. His true nature was beginning to show more and more.


    "Oh, we were just curious, Aisha!" Nancy persisted, unwilling to drop the matter.


    "Can''t you just shut up a bit?" Gwen''s voice cut through the chatter, silencing Nancy.


    Everyone turned in surprise.


    "I''m trying to read here," Gwen said, waving her book with an annoyed look.


    Nancy pouted but finally let the matter drop. "Right~" she said, turning her attention elsewhere.


    "Thanks, Gwen," I said gratefully.


    "I didn''t do it for you," Gwen replied curtly.


    "Really?" I asked, amused.


    "Still, thanks," I added with a smile.


    Gwen didn''t respond, but she didn''t need to. Her actions spoke louder than her words. Despite her aloof demeanor, she had taken a stand, and for that, I understood that she was seeing me differently than the other boys.


    p!


    "Attention, Heroes!"


    Suddenly, the Emperor stood up,manding our focus.


    "As you might have guessed, we are gathered here not only to dine together. I wish to introduce someone very important to all of you," Emperor Philip said, stepping aside.


    In a brilliant golden glow, a strikingly handsome man appeared, even more so than anyone else present. His white hair was slicked back, and his golden eyes shone with an unsettling intensity. This was Radakel.


    He smiled gracefully, cing his hand on his chest. "I greet all the Great Heroes respectfully. I''m Radakel, a Divine Knight of the Empire of Light."


    So, they finally chose to reveal themselves publicly. Was it because of Oscar''s death? Or was there another reason?


    "Oh my god, he''s so handsome!"


    "I can''t believe it!"


    The girls'' excited squeals filled the room, but the smarter ones were clearly cautious. Sienna, Gwen, and Aisha, in particr, seemed wary. They could sense that Radakel was a dangerous presence, even if they couldn''t discern his exact power level.


    Philip smiled broadly. "Radakel is one of the strongest warriors of our Empire, even stronger than Oscar. He will now oversee your training along with Cecilia. You''ll see, he will make you even stronger," he added with augh.


    Radakel chuckled softly. "The Emperor has high hopes for me, but I will do my best to make all the Great Heroes even greater," he said, his benevolent smile masking a deeper intent.


    "Aisha, this person is dangerous. Be careful with him," I said loud enough for both Aisha and Gwen, who were seated near her, to hear.


    Aisha nced at me, puzzled by my warning and curious about how and why I hade to that conclusion, but she nodded in acknowledgment. Gwen gave me a brief, thoughtful look before turning her attention back to Radakel.


    "If you are truly stronger than Oscar, why didn''t you help us from the beginning? Oscar could still be alive if it had been you instead of him. Were you hiding for some reason?" Sienna asked, her voiceced with suspicion.


    Good question, Sienna.


    "S... Sienna..." Amelia called out softly with a sigh. It looked like she had asked the same question before and had already received an answer.


    Radakel maintained his calm demeanor. "I had other matters to attend to outside the Empire. Far greater dangers lurk beyond our borders that required my attention. But fear not, I will be by your side from now on."


    Sienna remained skeptical, her eyes narrowing slightly as she scrutinized him.


    "To prove myself to both the Great Heroes and the Empire, I haven''te empty-handed," Radakel continued, his smile broadening. "Tomorrow, we will venture outside the capital to Uteska, a small vige on the western side of the Empire."


    "What are we going to do there?" Jason asked, his curiosity piqued.


    Radakel''s smile twisted into something almost sinister. "Demon Extermination."

 Chapter 59: The Morning before leaving

    Demon Extermination.


    That''s what Radakel said.


    As the soft morning light seeped through the curtains, I stirred awake in my bed. I swung my legs over the side and stood, stretching before pulling back the heavy fabric that shielded my room from the dawn. The sunlight flooded in, bathing the room in a warm, golden glow.


    From my window, I gazed out over the capital of the Empire of Light. The city was already alive with activity, the streets filled with the hustle and bustle of nobles going about their morning routines. These wealthy aristocrats, wrapped in their finery and importance, shared amon fear and hatred: the Demons.


    This fear had not waned over the years. The first group of Heroes, summoned a hundred years ago, had failed to vanquish the Demon King. The second group, called upon seventy years ago, had met the same fate. Despite these failures, the hope of the popce remained unbroken. They fervently believed that this third group of Heroes would seed where the others had not.


    However, I couldn''t help but question this optimism. ording to Khione, the previous Heroes were more powerful than our current group. The excitement of the Emperor and the Knights seemed overblown, based more on hope than fact. Emperor Philip, after all, hadn''t even been born when thest Heroes made their attempt. The same was true for most of the current poption.


    Among the few who had any real connection to the past Heroes were Jason, Aiden, Sienna, Aisha, and Gwen. As for me, Khione considered my abilities to be extraordinary, likening me to the very first Heroes. While this was meant to be apliment, I wasn''t sure how to feel about it.


    Should I be pleased with thisparison? I wasn''t certain.


    I had no intention of bing a mere pawn for the Empire of Light or, more specifically, the Divine Knights. Their singr goal was the extermination of the Demons, driven by a desire to elevate their nation to the pinnacle of power. They were prepared to go to any lengths to achieve this, and I often wondered if their motives were more selfish than altruistic.


    Yes, the Demon King was undoubtedly a viin, a being of pure malevolence. The books I had read and Khione''s ounts painted a clear picture of his evil nature. He had ughtered innocents and sought to conquer the continent for his own gain. His strength was immense, rivaling that of the Gods.


    The Gods, though, were undeniably arrogant. They didn''t even consider the Demon King a significant enough threat to warrant their intervention. I couldn''t entirely me them; they seemed preupied with other, more perilous dangers elsewhere. Yet, Khione appeared to be the only one genuinely concerned about the Demon King''s menace.


    She had initially tried to defeat him using the warriors of this world, the Divine Knights, but countless of them had died in battle over the centuries. Her frustration grew as she watched their futile efforts. So, 150 years ago, she took a different approach and summoned the first group of Heroes.


    ording to her, they nearly seeded in killing the Demon King, but for reasons even she didn''t fully understand, they ultimately failed.


    The second group of Heroes fared even worse. Having almost been defeated by the first group, the Demon King was now wary. He wasn''t foolish enough to give the new Heroes time to grow stronger. Instead, he devised numerous schemes and assassination attempts to eliminate them before they could be a real threat. He weakened them mentally and physically, and in the end, he seeded in killing them.


    If they had had a few more years, perhaps they would have triumphed, but their progress was cut short by the cunning Demon King.


    It has been only a little more than a month since we were summoned, but this also means that the Demon King is likely already aware of our presence. I won''t lie¡ªI can''t shake the uneasiness that gnaws at me. Khione warned us to stay vignt, as the Demon King could strike at any moment.


    I had confidence in my abilities, provided he didn''t send a high-ranked Demon my way. But what about the others? They hadn''t faced a Demon before. I had seen a few in the forest, but they seemed harmless, merely hiding and foraging for fruits and vegetables. It puzzled me¡ªwhat were they doing so far from their homnd?


    Radakel also spoke of demon extermination, specifically mentioning a vige within the Empire. This mission might be the perfect opportunity to assess their true strength and capabilities.


    Still, that Radakel wasn''t one to joke around.


    Not long after he reced Oscar, he announced a demon-killing expedition. His intent was clear: he wanted to drill into our minds that Demons were evil beings deserving of death.


    I wasn''t so convinced.


    Every race had its share of good and evil, just like humans. It was debatable who was more sinister¡ªthe Divine Knights or the Demons.


    As I dressed, I secured the armor I had specifically requested. It was made of lightweight leather, allowing for greater mobility. I was taking every precaution, just in case a strong Demon appeared.


    With Radakel around, I had even fewer reasons to disy my full strength. If he discovered how powerful I truly was, he would quickly connect the dots and suspect me of Oscar''s death. Yet, I couldn''t hold back if my life or the lives of those I cared about were in jeopardy.


    As I checked my sword, I sensed her presence and called out, "What are you doing here, Khione?"


    Khione was bound to me through the Forbidden Seal, so I could always feel her presence. She materialized in a soft white glow behind me.


    "I won''t be around for the next few days," she said.


    "Why?" I asked, turning to face her.


    "A war is brewing in the Achaeans continent," she replied.


    "Achaeans?" I echoed, trying to recall where I''d heard that name before.


    "Yes, a Princess of Sparta has been abducted by a Trojan Prince. The main Gods of Olympus are called up, and I am among them," she exined.


    A princess kidnapped? A Trojan Prince? The setting seemed eerily familiar, almost like a story I''d heard long ago.


    "Just a few days?" I asked, needing to rify how long she would be absent.


    "Yes," she confirmed with a nod.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 60: Parting Gift For Khione *

    A princess kidnapped? A Trojan Prince? The setting seemed eerily familiar, almost like a story I''d heard long ago.


    "Just a few days?" I asked, needing to rify how long she would be absent.


    "Yes," she confirmed with a nod.


    "A shame, I won''t be able to fuck you for a few days then," I sighed, but a smile quickly spread across my face. "But I don''t want you to forget the taste of my semen until then."


    Khione gave me a serious yet weary look before approaching me. Kneeling carefully on the expensive carpet, she unbuckled my belt, unzipped my pants, and reached in to pull out my almost erect cock.


    I held my cock, and Khione nced down, staring at my engorged length. Her expression shifted from serious to something unreadable. Did she just gulp?


    "Make sure to draw all my semen, Khione," I said, stroking her white hair.


    Her eyes lit up, and she pursed her lips, running her tongue around her red lips as she gazed at my cock. In response, it twitched.


    Reaching out, she wrapped her small, pretty hand around the shaft of my hard cock. Her cool, soft touch made me swellrger as blood pumped into my cock.


    Khione started pumping her hand up and down, her grip surprisingly firm. I realized she had be ustomed to giving me blowjobs over the past month.


    When my cock was fully erect, I motioned for Khione to bend down. Obeying, she leaned over my cock, giving me a tantalizing view of her pert tits under her white dress.


    "Kiss it, first," Imanded.


    "Chh~" Khione gently kissed the tip of my cock, causing it to jump. The sensation of her soft lips on the sensitive head felt wonderful.


    "Take it into your mouth, now," I urged her.


    Nodding, she pulled back the foreskin from my hard cock and bent over again. This time, she opened her mouth and slid her pink lips over my cock, drawing it into her hot mouth. I couldn''t resist bucking my hips slightly as her tongue slid over the sensitive head, encased in her mouth.


    She then took my cock further into her mouth, sliding her pink lips down the shaft until the tip hit the back of her throat. Slowly, she pulled back, her lips tightly wrapped around me until my hard cock popped out of her mouth. Then she established a steady rhythm, leading my cock to fuck her mouth.


    "Look at me," Imanded.


    Khione raised her gaze, locking her light blue eyes with mine. Seeing her pretty face taking my cock, her eyes full of devotion, was utterly thrilling.


    I grunted slightly as I watched my cock disappear into her divine mouth and reappear, slick with her saliva.


    "Touch it," I instructed, guiding her other hand to my balls.


    Khione was momentarily surprised but then cupped my balls with her soft, white fingers, gently caressing them.


    Oh fuck.


    The sensation of her fingers on my ballsbined with the sight of her stroking my cock and taking me into her mouth was incredible.


    "Sluuuurp~~" The sound of her sucking,bined with her hand stroking my shaft, made me feel my cum starting to rise.


    "I''m going to cum," I said quietly, my breathing quickening with the exquisite touch of her mouth and tongue on my cock.


    Khione looked up at me, releasing my cock from her mouth and taking hold of it with her hand. She knew exactly what I wanted.


    Pausing for a moment to catch her breath, she then took my cock deep into her mouth again, ready to receive my release.


    "Gluuuurp~~~sluuuuurp!" Khione sucked hard, her tongue teasing the base of my cock head, making it throb in her mouth. She gently squeezed my balls, and that final stimtion pushed me over the edge.


    "Unnn!" I groaned as my cum sprayed from my hard cock, filling Khione''s mouth. For a moment, she seemed about to choke, but then she continued to pump my cock, swallowing my warm, thick cum eagerly.


    Suddenly, I pulled my cock out of her mouth, a lewd popping sound apanying the motion, and finished cumming on her face. Several jets of my semen hit her nose, mouth, cheeks, forehead, eyes, and hair.


    As I grunted, finishing my release, I looked at Khione''s divine face covered in my semen, dripping down her features.


    "Clean it now," Imanded, thrusting my cock back into her mouth. Caught off guard, she red at me but nheless sucked and licked eagerly, cleaning my cock thoroughly.


    "Sluuuuuurrp!" With a final flick of her tongue, she stood up and awkwardly wiped the semen from her face.


    "Remember the taste and smell, Khione," I said, fastening my pants with a satisfied smile.


    Khione didn''t respond, but seeing her licking the semen from her lips with a frown brought a smirk to my face. She would soon be addicted to my semen like the finest of divine food.


    Khione headed to the washbasin, and I watched with a satisfied smile as she cleaned her face, mouth, and hair.


    While she took her time, I quickly made my final preparations.


    "I should go; Samuel is looking for me," she said, likely fearing I would insist on onest fuck despite our tight schedule. As much as I wanted her onest time before our separation, we didn''t have the time.


    "Samuel is a Divine Knight, right? Is he trustworthy?" I asked about her bodyguard, who had been shadowing her since the beginning.


    Khione nodded. "The only one I trust among the Divine Knights."


    "That much?" I approached her and wrapped my arm around her waist.


    "Haa??!" She moaned, her body responding immediately to my touch, sending tremors through her. As expected, she was dripping wet.


    I smirked and kissed her deeply.


    "Hnnn~??"


    "Your body only belongs to me, understood?" I whispered, hugging her tightly.


    "Ahnnn~yes¡­" She replied, her cheeks flushed, doing her best to hold back.


    It was cute to see her grit her teeth with a blushing face.


    "Good." I finally let her go, and she quickly disappeared.


    My expression turned stern the moment she left.


    With Khione away for a few days, I would be left to handle Radakel and the others alone.


    And it started right away with the demon killing.


    I needed to be very careful.

 Chapter 61: Before Leaving

    Outside the castle walls, all of us¡ªHeroes and knights alike¡ªstood ready. These knights were not the usual kind; their armor was distinct, and their gazes were cold and stern. They were knights under the Divine Knights, sent by Radakel to either protect us or lead the attack.


    "Is everyone gathered and ready?" Radakel asked, his eyes sweeping over the assembled group.


    I nced around. Most of us were indeed present, except for those who were still too scared to fight. Nancy was notably absent.


    There was no need to guess what Nancy nned to do while we were away, especially since Amelia, who usually kept an eye on her, wouldn''t be around. Nancy would likely enjoy herself with the Emperor, getting even closer to him. I just hoped she was doing it to secure her position and not for any other nefarious reason.


    "Listen, everyone," Amelia called out, gathering all her students. "Even though Lord Radakel spoke about demon killing, I want you to understand something. They may be Demons, but they are still humanoid figures with intelligence like us. They could have families and lives much like our own.


    If these Demons try to kill you, then defend yourselves and kill them if your life is in danger, but I don''t want you to go on a killing spree. These knights are here for that. You are not murderers. Keep that in mind."


    As expected of Amelia, she always knew how to address the tough realities we faced. She wanted us to understand the gravity of taking a life, even that of a Demon, and to think carefully before acting.


    Jason smiled broadly. "Heard the teacher, everyone! Don''t kill recklessly! We are here to defend the Empire and defeat the Demon King, who has caused countless sufferings! Let''s stay focused so we can all go back home!"


    "YEAAAAAHHHH!!!" The crowd erupted in cheers, energized by Jason''s charisma. Despite everything, his poprity only seemed to grow.


    However, not everyone was pleased. Aiden stood apart, clicking his tongue in annoyance at the speech. His eagerness to kill Demons was evident, a stark contrast to Amelia''s measured advice.


    I expected Aiden to be displeased with Amelia''s speech, but the direction he was heading was beginning to worry me. It wasn''t his well-being that concerned me, but rather the potential havoc he could wreak if he continued to obsess over his newfound strength.


    Fortunately, he wasn''t the strongest in the ss¡ªJason and Sienna held that distinction¡ªand this fact kept his arrogance somewhat in check.


    Noticing someone on my right listening to Radakel, I approached her. "Cecilia?"


    "Oh? Hero Nathan?" Cecilia turned and smiled at me.


    "Are you perhaps a little upset that Radakel has taken over your job of taking care of us?" I asked directly.


    "W... what? Not at all..." Cecilia shook her head, but when she saw my piercing gaze, she sighed. "Is it that obvious on my face?"


    "A little, yes. Also, I knew how invested and serious you''ve been about taking care of us since Oscar''s death," I said.


    "Yet you''ve skipped a lot of my morning trainings?"


    "I was watching you from the windows while reading, so I know," Iughed.


    After Oscar''s death, Cecilia had taken it upon herself to look after us. For thest two weeks, she had been our support, cheering us up and doing her best to make us stronger. She seemed to genuinely enjoy training us and spending time with the other girls, as it appeared she didn''t have many close friends among them before.


    But her role was cut short as her superior, Radakel, arrived to take over. This didn''t mean she wouldn''t be part of our training anymore, but her involvement would be less prominent than it had been when she was in charge alongside Oscar.


    "R... Really?" Cecilia blushed a little when I mentioned watching her training sessions from the windows. It was true; I had observed her diligently working with the others.


    I had to admit, I had grown to genuinely like her. Her dedication and warmth were hard to miss, and I appreciated the effort she put into looking after us.


    "Thank you, Nathan. That means a lot to me," she said softly, her embarrassment turning into a warm smile.


    "Of course. We all appreciate what you''ve done for us. And don''t worry about Radakel¡ªhe may be in charge now, but we still need you," I reassured her.


    "Thank you," she replied, surprised by my kind words as she left.


    Well, I didn''t need her assistance personally, but those were just parting words to ensure she would look after the people I cared about when I wouldn''t be around anymore.


    I might sound arrogant, considering I hadn''t been the guardian of the ss since the beginning, but with Khione''s guidance, I had been vignt, ensuring no schemes were plotted against Amelia and the others.


    Cecilia was the only one I could trust implicitly. Despite her loyalty to the Divine Knights, I knew she wouldn''t hesitate to protect us and uncover the true truth if it came to that.


    I should also speak with Helena and Adelia, just in case.


    Speaking of Adelia, I spotted her nearby, her reluctance evident from her expression.


    "Hero Jason..." She forced a smile as usual, offering parting words to Jason, but this time something was clearly off. Her tone, voice, and expression seemed strained, like they were stered onto her face.


    This was because Khione had clearly told her that she was supposed to be mine. It was a Goddess''s order and wish, and Adelia took it very seriously. However, she couldn''t outright reject Jason, as the Divine Knights had ns for her to bear Jason''s child. But Khione''s order took priority, and she was also instructed to keep it secret.


    It must have been incredibly confusing and difficult for her, but she was handling it remarkably well.


    "Adelia, I''m going to take down the Demons who dared to attack the Empire," Jason said, shing a handsome smile that would make any maiden blush.


    Adelia maintained her usual polite smile without much reaction. "I wish you a good trip and take care of yourself, Hero Jason."


    You could bet she wasn''t reacting much to his charms. His good looks and smile no longer affected Adelia after she had seen my true face and grown ustomed to our secret conversations.


    Jason sensed something was off, but being the fool he was, he dismissed his unease when faced with Adelia''s beautiful smile and left, shaking his head.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 62: Talks with Sienna and Radakel

    When we were all ready, Radakel used a strange skill or magic. I wasn''t entirely sure what he had done, but it was powerful enough to teleport all of us out of the castle''s vicinity.


    We were all quite shocked by such a disy of magic.


    Teleportation magic or skill? It must be quite rare and very strong, but I doubted it was that simple.


    First, he had used a staff, and second, I was certain there was some sort of beacon connecting the two ces¡ªthe castle and this new location.


    I looked around and saw a road ahead. No one seemed to notice our sudden appearance, or perhaps Radakel had arranged for this area to be cleared beforehand.


    "Whoa! That was amazing!"


    "Did you see it?"


    "We just teleported!"


    "This guy is he strong!"


    My ssmates, as impressionable as ever, were immediately captivated by Radakel''s charisma.


    Yes, there must be some sort of hidden beacon here. I firmly believed this because a teleportation skill of such a range must be quite impossible otherwise. We were at least several dozen miles away from the capital.


    It would be worrisome if he could truly perform such a feat unaided. Since I was with him, I needed to better assess his strength and maybe find a weakness.


    "We are now only a few hours away from the vige of Uteska. Let''s not waste time. Knights, surround the Heroes. Another group will go ahead to scout around," Radakel quickly ordered, and his knights obediently set about their tasks.


    I watched as the knights moved with precision, surrounding us and forming a protective barrier. Another group of knights went ahead, scouting the area to ensure our path was safe. Radakel''smand was firm, and his knights followed without hesitation, demonstrating their discipline and loyalty.


    Thus, we began our journey, with Radakel leading the way alongside Amelia. They were engaged in a conversation, likely discussing the current situation. Amelia had known Radakel long before we did, so it was natural for her to feel morefortable talking to him now. By this point, Radakel must have understood the kind of person Amelia was, and I hoped he wouldn''t do anything to betray her trust.


    "Nathan."


    I turned to my left and saw Sienna standing there.


    "Yes?" I replied.


    "It''s about the Demon. I don''t think you should approach them¡ª"


    "You don''t want me to expose myself to the dangers or kill them?" I interrupted.


    Sienna looked at me for a moment before nodding. "Yes, exactly. We don''t yet know how dangerous and strong they are, despite what Radakel said. We will verify it ourselves, but just in case, I''m telling you this."


    "You said the same thing to Siara?"


    "Yes, especially her. I don''t want her to kill anyone. I don''t know how she would react afterward," Sienna exined.


    She was worried about her younger sister, disying the qualities of a caring elder sibling, which was quite admirable. She was even concerned about my safety.


    "I don''t think I''m strong enough to defeat demons in any case. But if it''s to protect you or Siara, I won''t have any choice but to kill, even if it means exposing myself to danger," I said.


    Sienna was surprised by my words and bit her lip. "About thest time, I''m grateful you saved me, Nathan, but it was dangerous¡­if something happened to you¡­I don''t know what I would have done."


    "Sienna," I said, stopping in my tracks and looking straight into her eyes. I then hugged her gently.


    Sienna epted the hug rather easily, perhaps due to my growing charm and luck.


    "I want you to understand that I won''t die. Don''t doubt it until you see me dead in front of your eyes," I whispered in her ear with [Deep Voice].


    "R...Right¡­" Sienna stammered a little before stepping away.


    I smiled and turned to walk away.


    My ssmates, especially Siara, were dumbfounded, but I ignored them and continued on.


    When I saw Amelia finishing her conversation with Radakel, I hesitated for a moment before taking a step forward and joining them.


    "Hero Nathan, it''s a pleasure to meet you again," Radakel greeted me with a smile.


    "Likewise. I have a few questions if you don''t mind," I replied.


    "Of course. I will do my utmost to answer all the questions of the Hero," he said without hesitation.


    "Why the Uteska Vige?" I asked.


    "The Uteska Vige is a small, istedmunity, traditionally inhabited by human vigers who have always been like family to each other. Recently, however, a traveler reported that the vigers seemed to have changed drastically in just a few months. He didn''t recognize any of them, and they all behaved suspiciously. So, I sent one of my best scouts to investigate.


    He discovered that demons had disguised themselves as humans and were living peacefully in the vige," Radakel exined.


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, exactly, Hero Nathan. The demons certainly killed all the vigers before settling in the vige without any mercy," Radakel nodded with a cold smile.


    "Did you find their bodies?" I asked.


    Radakel looked at me with a hint of hidden annoyance, barely showing on his face, but I could tell my question bothered him. It was as if he thought I was doubting him, which, to be honest, I was.


    "No bodies. The demons aren''t stupid enough to leave evidence of their murders. They probably burned all the bodies to ashes, leaving no trace," he said.


    I considered asking whether the smoke would have alerted other people nearby but decided against it.


    "I see," I said simply.


    "I want Hero Nathan to understand that all demons are creations of evil. I have lived far longer than you and know this world very well. They have caused countless suffering, and peace will only be achieved once the demon race is erased from this world."


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 63: Meal with Aisha...

    "I want Hero Nathan to understand that all demons are creations of evil. I have lived far longer than you and know this world very well. They have caused countless suffering, and peace will only be achieved once the demon race is erased from this world," Radakel said with a serious face.


    Was Radakel really trying to convince me despite secretly wanting me dead? It seemed so. At least one thing was clear: Radakel''s hatred for demons ran deep, likely shared by the other Divine Knights. But what about Cecilia? I nced over at her conversing with Aisha. The Divine Knights didn''t raise her for nothing¡ªthere had to be a reason behind it.


    We continued our trek for about an hour. Thanks to our enhanced bodies, it was an easy journey, and we could have continued further, but darkness was approaching. Nighttime was when the most dangerous monsters prowled. Amelia insisted that we stop, and Radakel agreed. We found a suitable spot to set up our tents¡ªa wide area surrounded by forest. The knights took turns guarding us, ensuring our safety.


    With the protection provided by the knights, we could set up our tents with peace of mind. The girls and boys were separated, which frustrated many of my male ssmates, but Amelia was adamant about maintaining caution in such a dangerous environment. While the boys, including myself, set up the tents, the girls, led by Cecilia and Amelia, prepared the meal for the night.


    The materials in this world made it quite convenient to cook and gather firewood and food.


    As I was busy setting up a tent, I suddenly sensed a hand reaching towards me from behind, attempting to push me. I easily dodged and turned around to face my would-be assant. It was Aiden.


    Didn''t he have anything better to do than bully me again? Aiden, with his hand still outstretched, seemed surprised by my quick reflexes but quickly recovered. His eyes narrowed, and a smirk formed on his lips.


    "Aiden, what do you want?" I asked, keeping my voice calm but firm.


    "Just having a little fun with the nerd of the ss," he replied, the smirk not leaving his face.


    I sighed, deciding not to escte the situation. "We''re in a dangerous ce. Save your energy for the real threats," I advised.


    "Who the hell are you to tell me to save my energy? A weakling like you?" Aiden spat, ring at me.


    I really wondered how he managed to obtain an SS Skill.


    "Hero Aiden," a voice suddenly called out.


    I was about to feel thankful until I realized it was Radakel who had called for Aiden. Aiden groaned before joining Radakel obediently. What kind of rtionship did those two have?


    Once everything was settled, including the meal, we all lined up to be served by Amelia and Cecilia. They offered us a choice of food when it was our turn to pick. I hesitated between the fish and what seemed to be chicken but opted for the chicken in the end. It smelled really good.


    After thanking them, I took my te and looked around. Everyone was seated with their own groups, except for me. Gwen was sitting alone because she despised this ss. Aisha was the only other person eating alone, sitting a little way from the noise. She was leaning against a tall tree with a calm expression. She could have joined Gwen, but she likely noticed that Gwen wasn''t in any mood forpany.


    I smiled and approached Aisha, then took a seat next to her, giving her a bit of space, and leaned against therge tree.


    "I hope I am not disturbing you," I said after settling in.


    Aisha chuckled softly, shaking her head. "Not really," she replied, taking a piece of her fried fish.


    I watched her for a moment, appreciating her serene demeanor. Despite the chaos around us, she seemed to find a pocket of peace. "It''s a nice spot," I remarked, ncing around at the surrounding forest. The leaves rustled gently in the evening breeze, and the sounds of the others were muted by the distance.


    "It is," Aisha agreed, a small smile ying on her lips. "It''s good to find a quiet ce sometimes."


    I nodded, taking a bite of my chicken. It was as delicious as it smelled. "Amelia and Cecilia did a great job with the food," Imented, trying to keep the conversation light.


    "They did. It''s nice to have a decent meal after all the walking," Aisha said, her eyes briefly meeting mine before looking back at her te.


    For a while, we ate infortable silence, enjoying the tranquility of our little corner. The noise from our ssmates seemed to fade into the background as we focused on our meal and the quietpany.


    "You seem to handle everything so calmly," I said after a while, breaking the silence.


    Aisha looked at me, her eyes thoughtful. "I try. It helps to stay grounded, especially in situations like this," she said, her voice soft but firm.


    "I admire that," I confessed. "It''s something I struggle with sometimes."


    Something that I struggled a lot in my childhood to be precise.


    "Is the fish good?" I asked, pointing at the piece Aisha seemed to be enjoying.


    Aisha nodded.


    "Can I have a piece?" I asked gently.


    Aisha nodded again, cutting a piece of her fish with her knife and fork. She was about to ce it on my te, but I suddenly grasped her wrist. With a smile, I guided her hand towards my mouth and epted the fork, eating directly from it. As I slid the fork out of my mouth, I nodded. "Truly good, yes."


    Aisha waspletely caught off guard by my actions. Taking advantage of her stunned state, I cut a piece of my chicken and brought it towards her mouth.


    "Open your mouth, Aisha," I requested, firmly grasping her other hand with mine.


    Aisha felt a tingling sensation and, somewhat hesitantly, opened her mouth as I asked. She epted my fork and ate the small piece of chicken, chewing it slowly.


    "What do you think then? Is it good?" I asked, not giving her much time to think.


    "Heum, yes..." she replied, her cheeks turning a little red.


    "Oh, careful," I said suddenly, bringing my fingers towards her lips and wiping away the trickling chicken juice from the corners of her mouth. I traced her cherry-red lips with my index and middle fingers before gently slipping them between her lips.


    "Hnn~" Aisha moaned ufortably, closing her eyes as I traced the inner softness of her lips.


    For a moment, we were both still, the intimacy of the moment hanging in the air. I slowly withdrew my fingers, feeling a mix of emotions I couldn''t quite define. Aisha opened her eyes, a mixture of surprise and something else flickering in them.


    "Sorry if that was too much," I said softly, retracting my hand and giving her space.


    Aisha took a deep breath, her cheeks still flushed. "It''s... it''s okay," she murmured, avoiding eye contact.


    Oh God I wanted to fuck these lips of hers.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 64: Playing a little with Courtney

    After my fingers brushed against Aisha''s soft, inviting lips, the atmosphere grew tense for her, evident in her bewildered expression. She struggled to find her words, which yed into my ns quite well.


    Today marked a significant stride forward.


    From now on, Aisha would be more aware of me than ever before.


    "Well, that was a delightful meal and a pleasant moment, wouldn''t you agree, Aisha?" I inquired as we both stood up.


    "Hmm, yes," she replied, still avoiding direct eye contact.


    Her cheeks retained a lingering flush.


    It was challenging not to be stirred by such a response from her.


    How many times over the past month had I yearned to possess her instantly?


    To passionately im her virginity and assert my dominance.


    I craved the sight of her calm, nearly emotionless face transformed by lust as I took her forcefully.


    Aisha hurriedly collected her te and swiftly departed, leaving me to smile to myself without pursuit as I tidied up my own te.


    Later, in my tent, I settled in asfortably as one could with only a few sheets spread over the grass beneath. The tent, spacious enough for me alone, provided adequate shelter, and I decided not toin about its modestforts.


    Tomorrow morning promised significant events.


    Yet, a vague sense of foreboding lingered.


    A subtle, unsettling premonition of danger gnawed at me.


    Abruptly, a shadow loomed behind the tent.


    I narrowed my eyes, bracing for whatever came next. When the figure opened the tent p, surprise reced my initial suspicion.


    "What are you doing here, Courtney?" I asked, noticing her in a simple pajama dress.


    "Hmm, I couldn''t sleep," she murmured.


    "That doesn''t exin why you''re here, thiste," I said, smiling.


    Courtney avoided my eyes. "I didn''t have anyone to talk to... and I know you''re usually awake."


    She remembered that detail about me well enough. After all, I was the one who first mentioned it.


    "Fair enough, but if anyone finds you here in my tent, it could cause problems. Especially if Jason finds out¡ª"


    "Forget about Jason, please?" Courtney interrupted, her tone impatient. "I just want to talk about something else."


    It was clear she was tired of me mentioning Jason, especially since our agreement had ended. Though he hadn''t wronged her, I intentionally highlighted his ws to discourage her.


    "Alright, my apologies," I chuckled. "What''s on your mind?"


    "Tomorrow... are we really going to fight demons?" she asked anxiously.


    "You heard Radakel. It''s a training exercise to prepare us to kill them," I replied.


    "But... they''re like us. It feels wrong, like killing humans..." Courtney hesitated.


    Unlike Aisha, Sienna, or Gwen, who I knew would act decisively if their lives were at risk, Courtney and Siara were more hesitant.


    "If you find it really hard, just ask Jason to take care of them for you. He''d be more than willing," I remarked with a knowing smile, watching Courtney''s expression darken with frustration as she prepared to leave.


    "I''m leaving," she dered tersely, turning to go, but I couldn''t let her walk away in such a state of agitation. I reached out, catching her arm and gently pulling her back.


    "Hmm... mff!" Her protest was muffled as I deftly covered her mouth, ensuring our conversation remained private. In an unexpected turn, Courtney found herself sitting on myp, her breath catching audibly.


    "Is this really the conversation you wanted, Courtney?" I inquired softly, feeling her hands tentatively rest against my chest, her cheeks flushed pink.


    "I... I saw you with Aisha," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper, betraying a hint of vulnerability.


    Ah, so that''s what this is about. Courtney had witnessed my closeness with Aisha and found herself consumed by jealousy.


    "She''s just a friend," I responded casually, feigning ignorance of her deeper concerns.


    "You were too close, even for friends," Courtney retorted sharply, her grip on my clothes tightening as she looked up at me, her eyes glistening with unspoken emotions.


    Her desire was palpable as she closed the distance between us, capturing my lips in a kiss that spoke volumes of longing and unresolved tension. I responded instinctively, wrapping my arms around her waist, pulling her closer as our kiss deepened.


    "Mmnn~" Courtney murmured softly against my lips, her body pressing eagerly against mine.


    She was more affected by our time apart than I had anticipated. The weeks of separation had clearly taken their toll on her, intensifying the passion and urgency of our sudden closeness.


    My hands roamed across her back before I slipped them beneath her dress, feeling the warmth of her skin against my cold fingers.


    "Hnn~" Courtney shivered slightly as my cold hands made contact with her warm skin, a delightful contrast that sent a shiver through her body.


    I caressed her soft back, tracing my way upwards until I encountered the obstacle of her bra.


    "Open your lips," I whispered in her ear, my breath warm and tantalizing.


    "Unnn~yes¡­" She responded obediently, parting her lips. I quickly slid my tongue into her mouth.


    "Hmmnnn!" Courtney''s eyes widened in surprise as our tongues intertwined, my tongue exploring her mouth with deliberate, sensual strokes. I licked her tongue, savoring the taste before moving to her lips, sucking on them strongly.


    "Hnnnnnn~" Courtney''s eyes became hazy with desire, her body surrendering as her mouth melted under the onught of my tongue. I dominated her mouth entirely, licking her tongue, sucking her saliva, exploring every inch with my own tongue.


    Meanwhile, my hands deftly unsped her bra and pulled it away in one swift motion. I grasped both her wrists, pinning them together before removing her shirt, revealing her naked upper body to my hungry gaze.


    "You have a beautiful body, Courtney," I murmured with a smirk, my hands eagerly grasping her small, firm breasts.


    "Ahnn??hmnn!" She moaned, but I quickly silenced her with another kiss, sealing her lips with mine to stifle any further sounds.


    My hands, now free to explore, began to enjoy the feel of her bare breasts. They were smaller than those of Khione, Amelia, and Helena, who had the biggest breasts, but Courtney''s were perfectly fitting in my palms. I could massage them, crush them gently under my hands, reveling in their firmness.


    The sensation was exquisite, each touch eliciting more soft moans from Courtney as she surrendered to the pleasure.


    Her breasts were stic and perfectly filled my palms, making the sensation even more pleasurable.


    "Mnnnfff~~~" Courtney kept letting out muffled moans as I yed with her breasts. Tears of pleasure streamed down her face, her body responding to my every touch.


    With a smile, I reached for her pants and began to lower them. The anticipation was almost unbearable.


    I pulled down her soaked panties, revealing her glistening cunt.


    "Hnnn!" she gasped.


    "It''s okay," I whispered reassuringly, kissing her again. My fingers found their way to her dripping pussy, sliding along her wetness.


    "Ahnnn??hmmnnn" she moaned as I yed around her pussy for a moment before slipping a finger inside her.


    "Mmmmnnnfff??!!" she cried out, her body trembling.


    Suddenly, Courtney''s body went limp in my grasp.


    She had passed out from the overwhelming pleasure.


    I stood there, momentarily shocked, but then a smile crept across my face. Her body wasn''t used to such intense pleasure, especially from someone she had been holding back against until now.


    Kissing Courtney''s lips gently, I put her dress back on and used my stealth skills to carry her back inside her tent.


    What a shame, I thought.


    As I turned to leave toward my tent, a sudden noise caught my attention. I stopped and turned around, listening intently.


    Something was moving inside the bushes.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 65: Following a Demon

    I clearly heard movement within the dense bushes. My senses were heightened, and I kept my stealth skill activated, holding Courtney securely in my arm. Whoever or whatever it was hadn''t noticed us, and I intended to keep it that way.


    We moved cautiously, each step deliberate and silent, until I finally caught sight of the source of the disturbance. A man stood there, his skin slightly tanned and his appearance almost human, save for his pointed ears and the unnerving red glow of his eyes. There was no doubt about it¡ªhe was a Demon.


    What was he doing here?


    If I had to hazard a guess, he was likely a scout sent from the vige of Uteska, tasked with checking on the neers. Though we were still hours away from the vige, they had already managed to locate us. This alone was troubling, but what was more concerning was his audacity to venture so far from his home.


    Clearly, they were extremely wary. For Demons to have survived so long under human disguise, they must possess a keen sense of caution. Yet this scout''s boldness seemed reckless.


    I nced toward arge, distinctive tent, standing out among the others. It was Radakel''s tent. Hadn''t he noticed the intruder yet? The Demon had impressive stealth skills, but I had expected Radakel to be more vignt. Was he sleeping so soundly that he missed this threat?


    I found myself at a crossroads. What should I do?


    If I were a valiant Hero, loyal to the Empire, I would undoubtedly try to apprehend the Demon or call for help to ensure his capture. On the other hand, if I were indifferent to the Empire''s plight, I might simply let the scout go, turning a blind eye. But this option was fraught with peril¡ªthe Demons could prepare an ambush, endangering those I wanted to protect.


    In the end, there was only one viable choice.


    I decided to follow him.


    The Demon had been observing our tents for a good five minutes, likely counting our numbers and trying to discern who we were. Once he seemed satisfied with the information he''d gathered, he turned around to leave.


    I followed him silently through the forest, each step calcted to avoid detection.


    This might take a while if we continue at this pace...


    Suddenly, the Demon kicked off the ground,unching into a swift run.


    Finally!


    I sighed in relief, picking up my pace to match his. I maintained a safe distance, but my enhanced vision and acute hearing made it easy to track his movements.


    [Eye of Odin]


    Jagon. Level 78.


    Impressive. The Demon was stronger than I initially thought. He could easily overpower most of my ssmates, save for the top few. However, he was still no match for me.


    I could eliminate him right here, dispose of his body in the forest, and return to my tent as if nothing had happened. But no, that wouldn''t suffice. I needed to see for myself what was transpiring and what secretsy hidden. I didn''t entirely trust Radakel, after all.


    The Demon was evidently familiar with this forest, navigating it with speed and efficiency. While I had trained extensively in the Green Forest, this terrain was different, yet I managed to keep up, maintaining a relentless pace for the next hour.


    Eventually, the Demon Jagon began to slow down. Seizing the opportunity, I halted my pursuit and transitioned to a silent walk, ensuring my steps were as quiet as the whispers of the wind.


    I waited for about ten minutes before resuming my pursuit, my senses on high alert. Jagon alone was level 78, which implied there could be others of simr strength nearby. While I could handle a few of them, an entire army would undoubtedly spell my end.


    After roughly fifteen minutes of cautious trekking, the scent of roasted meat reached my nostrils. Moving slowly, I followed the aroma and eventually hid behind arge tree, using my stealth skill to remain unseen. Peering out, I saw a vige.


    It wasn''trge, but it was unmistakably a vige. People moved about, children yed, and the air was filled with chatter. The only distinguishing feature was their slightly pointed ears¡ªthey were all Demons.


    They seemed entirely at ease, showing their true forms without bothering to disguise themselves as humans. Perhaps they had guards posted around the vige to alert them of any travelers. That would make sense, given how isted Uteska was.


    As I scanned their faces, especially those of the children, I couldn''t see any significant differences between them and us. They were just living their lives, unaware of the threat looming over them.


    Radakel intended to exterminate them all?


    Amelia would never ept that. She would undoubtedly defend the children at the very least. But what would Radakel do in that case?


    Would he kill the rest and imprison the children to appease Amelia? I could easily see him doing that, bending his actions just enough to keep her from outright rebellion.


    Radakel had mentioned that these Demons had killed the previous human vigers. Given that, Amelia might have no choice but toply in the end, as it wasn''t her world or her country that had suffered the loss.


    First, I needed to verify if they had indeed killed the humans. If they were guilty, then... I wouldn''t interfere and would let Radakel ravage this vige. They would be getting what they deserved.


    With my stealth skill still active, I advanced cautiously, climbing and leaping over the fence. The slight noise I made caught the attention of a few vigers and a guard, but they quickly resumed their activities, seeing nothing amiss.


    My objective was clear: the tallest house, which appeared to be the vige chief''s residence.


    I navigated through the vige, dodging ying children and busy adults. Fortunately, the door to the chief''s house was open, allowing me to slip inside.


    Jagon was there, ascending the stairs. I followed silently, keeping to the shadows. He stopped in front of a door and knocked.


    "Enter," came the voice of a woman.


    Jagon stepped inside. I followed closely behind and saw an extraordinarily beautiful woman seated on a chair. She had long brown hair cascading down her back and striking red eyes that contrasted with her thoughtful expression. Her pointed ears were visible, and her full, sensual lips were pressed together as she pondered something.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 66: Spying Catnys

    Jagon stepped inside. I followed closely behind and saw an extraordinarily beautiful woman seated on a chair. She had long brown hair cascading down her back and striking red eyes that contrasted with her thoughtful expression. Her pointed ears were visible, and her full, sensual lips were pressed together as she pondered something.


    "Excuse me, Lady Catnys," Jagon said respectfully, bowing slightly as he entered.


    "Report, Jagon?" Lady Catnys demanded, lifting her gaze from the scattered papers on the desk before her. Her eyes bore into Jagon, demanding full attention.


    "A bad news, unfortunately. I have spotted a camp about a few miles from here, consisting of around fifty to sixty people. All humans, and I recognized some knights bearing the emblem of the Light Empire," Jagon reported solemnly.


    "Did you recognize any of them specifically?" she asked, her serious gaze intensifying as she assessed the gravity of the situation.


    "Not directly, Lady Catnys, but I can say with certainty that the summoned Heroes of the Light Empire are present among them," Jagon replied, his voice steady.


    "Heroes," Catnys scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain.


    Interesting. She isn''t scared of the Heroes at all. Well, seeing her level¡­ Catnys Lvl 122. I can understand why she isn''t scared of them¡­


    "What about the others? I don''t think the Divine Knights would send their pawns alone. There should be at least one among them, shouldn''t there?" she asked, her voice tinged with suspicion.


    She had hit the nail on the head. For the Demons, the Heroes were just mere pawns, and it seemed Lady Catnys was more wary of the Divine Knights, as expected.


    "I¡­ indeed felt a formidable presence in one of the tents, yes," Jagon said, his tone trembling slightly. "I¡­ I think the Divine Knight leading them is stronger than you, Lady Catnys. Pardon my rudeness." He bowed quickly, fear evident in his voice.


    "I''m not offended. I know these monsters well enough," Catnys said, raising her hand to calm him. "I want a clear and honest answer. Do you think we can handle the Divine Knight?" she asked, her eyes piercing through Jagon.


    "No, I¡­ am sorry, I don''t think so," Jagon replied without hesitation, shaking his head emphatically.


    He had an exceptional sense of observation, and despite knowing that the monster Radakel was around, he took his time to analyze us. Quite bold, this Jagon.


    But he was right.


    Radakel was strong. Stronger than even this Catnys.


    "When will they be here?" she asked, clenching her fists tightly.


    "They are currently resting, but as soon as they wake up, I fear they will head straight towards Uteska. I would say we have three to four hours at best," Jagon estimated.


    "Half that time, Jagon. Whoever that Divine Knight is, he probably noticed your presence already," Catnys shook her head, her expression grim.


    "What?! But I made sure no one noticed me. My stealth skill was active and..." Jagon protested.


    "Jagon, never underestimate these cunning Divine Knights. I am certain he noticed you. He might have even sent someone to follow you," Catnys said firmly.


    "Impossible¡­" Jagon muttered, disbelief etched on his face.


    "They hate us too much to let any of us escape without having an idea of where we could be heading. That is the reality," Catnys sighed.


    That''s what I thought too.


    The idea of Radakel sleeping while a Demon roamed in his camp was hard to believe. And whether he sent someone, I wasn''t sure, but I was confident that no one noticed me. I had been very careful while following Jagon, and my stealth skill was superior.


    But Radakel¡­


    Did he notice me following Jagon?


    Why do I feel like I''m being yed by him?


    The worst-case scenario would be that this whole demon-killing operation was a ruse to take me down. But at first, I thought I was being arrogant to even consider such a possibility.


    Would a Divine Knight go that far against me? He shouldn''t know that I was the true strongest Hero, but he might have had suspicions. And from Khione, I learned that suspicions alone were enough reason for the Divine Knights to wipe out an entire town.


    "T-Two hours?! Then we have to evacuate immediately!" Jagon shouted, panic evident in his voice.


    "Not all of us, Jagon," Catnys said, stopping him with a raised hand.


    "Lady Catnys?" Jagon asked, confusion and concern mixing in his expression.


    "We have children and elders with us. They will catch us, and it will be a ughter if that happens," she exined calmly.


    "Are you suggesting we abandon them?" Jagon was dumbfounded, his voice rising in disbelief.


    Catnys red at him, her eyes shing with anger. "Do you take me for one of those despicable knights of the Empire? We send the children and elders first with a small group of our best warriors. Ensure they leave immediately, heading north. Meanwhile, we will depart a littleter, drawing attention to ourselves," shemanded.


    "D-Does that mean...?" Jagon looked at Catnys, his voice trembling.


    Her n was quite obvious. She intended to sacrifice themselves for the children, mothers, and elders.


    Jagon clenched his fists in frustration. "Just when we found a ce where we could stay¡­"


    "It was just luck, Jagon. We found this vige empty, with corpses strewn about as if some gods had given us this opportunity," Catnys said with a bitterugh. "But I suppose we''ve been too happy for this world."


    I see now. This vige was already dead when they entered it.


    An entire vige wiped out?


    Quite suspicious¡­


    But there was something I didn''t understand at all.


    "How are they supposed to go, Lady Catnys? The children, mothers, and our elders¡ªwill they even be able to survive and find another shelter in this human empire?" Jagon asked, frustration evident in his voice.


    "The only thing we can do is shield them for today. The rest is up to them. There is no safe ce for Demons in a human empire," Catnys replied calmly.


    Despite the dire situation, she was thinking rationally. Now, I understood how they had managed to live quietly until now. They had a smart woman leading them. But as expected, today''s situation was out of her control.


    "Don''t waste time, Jagon. Exin the situation to everyone. The most important thing is to keep the future of our race, the children, safe," she added seriously.


    "Yes¡­" Jagon nodded painfully and was about to leave.


    It was time to stop spying around. I stepped closer behind Catnys.


    "Ha!" she reacted as soon as she sensed my presence, even though I was using a stealth skill.


    Impressive, but toote.


    "Don''t move."

 Chapter 67: Nathans offer to Catnys

    "Don''t move," I whispered, my voice low and menacing, before circling my left arm around her slender neck.


    I quickly canceled my stealth skill. It consumed a significant amount of mana, but since bing stronger, my mana pool had also increased, allowing me to use it longer. It was truly one of my strongest skills.


    Catnys froze as my arm pressed firmly against her neck. Though she was slightly stronger than me level-wise and could cast spells to repel me, she understood that a single wrong move could result in me snapping her neck. She couldn''t see my level, but she was astute enough to recognize I wasn''t a weakling.


    "YOU!!! You''re a Human?!" Jagon red angrily, unsheathing his sword and pointing it at me. He couldn''t see my face because of the ck mask I was wearing covering my entire face except my eyes but he could tell that I was a Human.


    "Lower your sword, or I will snap your chief''s beautiful neck," I said with a smile.


    "D¡­Don''t tell me you''re the one who followed me?! Did that Divine Knight send you?!" Jagon was half-right; I had followed him, but I wasn''t sent by Radakel.


    It was amusing to think that while I was following Jagon, someone else had also been tailing us without my notice. I was too focused on Jagon to pay attention behind me.


    "I won''t repeat myself. Lower your sword," I repeated, this time with a chilling coldness in my voice.


    "Do it, Jagon¡­" Catnys said, her voice strained.


    "Hell no, you won''t do anything," I pressed further on her throat.


    "Ugnnn!" Catnys let out a pained groan.


    "You bastard human!" Jagon roared furiously.


    My gaze remained fixed on his sword.


    I said I wouldn''t repeat myself. Jagon hesitated, seeing Catnys'' expression telling him to attack me regardless of the consequences. But he would never endanger his chief''s life.


    With a deep breath, Jagon''s eyes flickered with uncertainty. Finally, he lowered his sword, the de trembling slightly in his grip. "Fine, you win. But let her go," he demanded, his voice filled with a mix of anger and desperation.


    "I will, once we reach an understanding," I replied, easing my grip on Catnys'' neck just enough for her to breathe easier but still maintaining control. "We need to talk, and you need to listen. Otherwise, this will end badly for all of you."


    "If you harm her, I will kill you," Jagon threatened, his voice trembling with barely restrained fury.


    Iughed snarkily at hisment. "If you hadn''t made that clear, I''m sure this Catnys understands well enough that I can kill you easily after snapping her neck. Then I can escape as silently as I entered this room. Radakel would then have an easier task erasing Uteska off the map without its leader. What do you think?"


    Jagon''s face turned pale as he gritted his teeth. Seeing Catnys''s hardened expression, he understood that my words were true. I could do it if I wished.


    "You are... not with the Divine Knight?" Catnys asked, a frown creasing her forehead.


    She quickly picked up on the oddity in my words. If I wanted to help Radakel, I could have already done so by killing her and Jagon. Instead, I was here, speaking with them.


    "I came with Radakel, yes, but I don''t share his goals," I said matter-of-factly.


    "He''s lying, Lady Catnys! It''s a n to kill us all and prevent our escape!" Jagon didn''t believe a word I said.


    I smiled and whispered in Catnys''s ear, "Must be hard to have such idiots under yourmand, Catnys?"


    "Nn!" Feeling my warm breath on her ear, Catnys shivered slightly.


    Demon or human, all women had their sensitivities.


    I smirked and sat on her chair, forcing Catnys to sit on myp. I could feel her shivering in embarrassment, but I ignored it. Rather, I enjoyed the reaction from this demoness.


    "I want to kill the Divine Knight Radakel, actually," I said simply.


    Catnys''s eyes widened in shock. "What?!"


    Even Jagon was shocked.


    "But it''s quite wishful thinking right now. He is stronger than me and all of youbined," I added.


    "I don''t understand¡­" Catnys said, her voice filled with confusion.


    "Let me exin," I began, keeping my arm loosely around her neck. "Radakel''s presence is a threat to everyone, not just you. I have no allegiance to the Divine Knights or their empire. I have my reasons for wanting Radakel dead, and they align with your need for survival. We can help each other."


    Jagon''s face contorted with skepticism, but he remained silent, listening.


    "Why should we trust you?" Catnys asked, her voice regaining some of its authority.


    "You don''t have to trust mepletely. Just understand that our goals align for now. If we work together, we have a chance of surviving this and pissing off Radakel. Alone, you''ll be ughtered though. Think about it, Catnys," I urged.


    The room fell silent as Catnys and Jagon exchanged a tense nce.


    "In this matter, I have nothing to lose. I win regardless of the oue. If you escape this ce, Radakel will be furious, and I want to see what he is truly like. Of course, killing him is impossible for now. But if you choose to ignore my proposal, then you can all get ughtered here for all I care. Not that I''m discriminating against you guys.


    Human or Demon, they are all the same to me. I care only for what''s important to me," I said firmly.


    Catnys was taken aback by my speech. She thought for a moment before speaking. "What''s your proposal?"


    "Pretty simple. I want to ruin Radakel''s n."


    I had a bad feeling, so I wanted to ruin Radakel''s n just in case I was involved in it. Of course, I wouldn''t admit that I also wanted to avoid the death of innocent children, but I wasn''t a monster who would let children get ughtered when I could prevent it. My mother didn''t raise me like that. My father, perhaps.


    "They wille in a few hours, and we have to get the children out of the vige. If we fight Radakel, we are dying at the end," Jagon said, not understanding my words.


    He was right. Even if I fought alongside Catnys, Jagon, and the other Demons, we couldn''t beat Radakel. But beating him wasn''t part of the n to begin with.


    What I want is to wipe that smile off his face that he''s had since the moment I met him.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 68: Taming Catnys

    What I want is to wipe that smile off his face that he''s had since the moment I met him.


    Catnys considered my words carefully. "You''re saying we need to evacuate the children and the vulnerable ones first, while you¡­ what? Distract Radakel?"


    "WE will distract Radakel," I said, leaning her further onto my chest from behind.


    "Ugnnn..." Catnys wriggled ufortably, seated on myp.


    "I have to say it, Catnys," I muttered.


    "W...What?" She asked coldly.


    I smirked and whispered in her ear, "You have a great ass."


    "Wha..." Catnys was speechless, her face flushing crimson. She tried to get up, but I held her down, feeling her ass pressed against myp.


    "You! Leave Lady Catnys alone!" Jagon yelled angrily.


    "Nope. Instead, I want you to gather all the men and tell them to prepare themselves," I ordered him.


    "What?! Who are you to order me, human?!" Jagon clearly didn''t like me.


    I sighed and slightly raised my mask to free my mouth. Then I brought my lips toward Catnys'' ear and bit the tip of her sharp ear gently.


    "Mnnn~!" Catnys,pletely caught off guard, let out a cute moan, a sound so different from her usual serious tone.


    I could see Jagon dumbfounded, his face turning red.


    Catnys'' face was also red, ashamed of the voice she had just let out.


    "You are a cute demon, aren''t you?" I said with a smile.


    Catnys shivered at my words and I could see her gritting her teeth.


    "L...Leave me. We are allies today... then release me..." she said, recovering her serious tone.


    "First tell him to gather all your best men, prepared," I said.


    "What about the civilians?" Catnys asked about the children, mothers, and elders.


    "Bring all of them into a secluded house together," I said. "We need to make sure they''re safe while we handle Radakel. Once they''re gathered, we''ll draw his attention away and buy time for their escape."


    "No. They have to escape right now!" Catnys didn''t agree.


    "No, Radakel already sent other of his knights to surround the vige from a safe distance. They will be caught regardless of where they escape and then killed." I lied.


    I had no idea if Radakel did that but if he wasn''t stupid and really wanted to get rid of the entire race of demons, he would have done that already.


    Jagon was shocked at my words much like Catnys.


    Catnys nodded reluctantly, her expression a mixture of frustration and resignation. She turned to Jagon. "Do as he says. Gather our best warriors and prepare for a confrontation. Get the civilians to the barn. There should be enough space."


    Jagon hesitated, his eyes filled with distrust. But he finally nodded, understanding the urgency of the situation. "Alright, Lady Catnys. I''ll get everyone ready."


    After Jagon left, Catnys tried to stand up, but I held her firmly on myp again.


    "Why¡ª" she began, her frustration evident.


    "Tell me, Catnys, how old are you?" I asked, rxing into the chair.


    "We have no time for that..." she replied, her tone urgent.


    "Answer me, Catnys," I insisted, loosening my arm around her neck.


    "Twenty-two," she answered, attempting to stand up again. I quickly wrapped my arm around her waist and settled her back on myp.


    "Y...You!" she eximed, her voice a mix of anger and embarrassment.


    "Stay calm," I said nonchntly, holding her against me with my right arm around her waist.


    "I...I have orders to give, leave me," she insisted.


    "Your dog, Jagon, will take care of it," I replied.


    Catnys frowned at my words but remained silent.


    "Only twenty-two and you''re this sexy, Catnys. It''s the first time I''ve seen a demon this beautiful," I said, inhaling her pleasant fragrance.


    Catnys averted her gaze, clearly ufortable.


    "Did you kill the humans of this vige?" I asked abruptly, my tone bing serious.


    "What? No. When we found refuge here, no one was left alive. They were all lying dead. We buried them and took their houses, that''s all..." Catnys exined quickly, sensing the change in my demeanor.


    "Really?" I asked, grasping her hand and cing it on her chest where her heart was supposed to be.


    "You''re not lying to me, right?" I asked, pressing her hand beneath mine on her breasts.


    "Y...Yes... I swear it... hnnn~~" she moaned softly, her voice betraying her vulnerability.


    I studied her for a moment, assessing the truthfulness in her eyes. Despite her difort, her gaze was steady and sincere.


    "Alright," I said, easing my grip slightly. "I believe you."


    She sighed in relief when I spoke.


    "But why did youe so far from your country?" I asked, voicing the question that had been on my mind all this time.


    Catnys'' expression darkened. "You humans truly understand nothing..."


    "Answer me," I insisted, biting her ear again.


    "Hmnnn~~~!" She moaned once more, her legs wriggling in response.


    I smirked and hugged her slender waist, pulling her closer.


    "You! Eh? W-what... what is that?" Catnys suddenly panicked, feeling something unusual pressing against her rear.


    Something hard.


    "Nothing to be scared of. Just my dick," I said.


    "Whaaa!" She was speechless, her eyes widening in shock as she tried to stand up, but this time she struggled with more force.


    "Stay still, Catnys," Imanded, frowning as I froze her legs instantly.


    Catnys'' eyes opened even wider in shock.


    "Do you know how much danger I put myself in to save you and your people?" I asked, staring at her intently.


    "W-We didn''t ask for your help," she replied, her voice trembling.


    "If I don''t help you, Radakel will erase every single one of you, right down to thest baby," I said coldly. "Is that what you want? Should I leave?"


    Catnys bit her lip hard, abandoning any resistance. "What do you want?"


    I smiled.


    "I want you."


    Catnys turned around, dumbfounded.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m serious." Iughed softly. "I want this sexy body to be mine," I said, my fingers ying on her waist, tracing the curves of her body.


    "Haa¡­" Catnys let out an ufortable sigh.


    "What do you say?" I asked, pressing her for an answer.


    Catnys blushed deeply, a mix of anger, annoyance, and embarrassment evident on her face. "If you save my people, I will... agree."


    "Agree to what, Catnys?" I inquired with genuine curiosity. "I want to hear you say it. Say that you will give me your sexy body."


    Catnys''s face turned even redder as she red at me, trying to gauge if I was serious.


    "I... I will give you... my... my sexy body..." she finally stammered out, her voice barely audible in her embarrassment.

 Chapter 69: Nathan disappeared

    "W-what?! What do you mean he''s not here?!"


    Back in the encampment, everyone had woken up early by Radakel''s order. His first announcement shocked everyone.


    "Please calm down, Hero Amelia," Radakel said, trying to soothe a panicked Amelia.


    "I-I won''t calm down until I know where Nathan is!" Amelia''s voice rang out, loud enough for everyone to understand what had happened, including all her students.


    Nathan had disappeared.


    "We don''t know yet, but I think I have an idea of where he might be," Radakel said, stroking his chin thoughtfully.


    "W-Where then?!" Amelia demanded, her expression pale and fearful.


    All her students and the knights understood why Amelia was panicked. She cared deeply for her students, and they noticed her anxiety. However, none of them realized how much more scared she was for Nathan than anyone else. She was struggling to control her emotions, but it was hard.


    Nathan.


    He had been one of her precious students until a month ago, but for nearly two months since they were summoned, Amelia had felt small changes in her feelings as she spent more time with Nathan. She knew it was wrong, but she couldn''t help herself. She had these strange feelings and eventually fell for her student.


    She felt ashamed and tried her best to avoid Nathan, but her feelings only grew stronger. Then, two weeks ago, they had crossed a line.


    Since then, Nathan''s words had reassured her, telling her not to worry about the trivial student-teacher rtionship since they were in another world. Amelia came to ept and embrace her rtionship with Nathan. Everything had been going well; she was in love with him.


    But now he had disappeared.


    One thing she was sure of now: she couldn''t live without Nathan.


    "Probably in Uteska. Some demons seemed to have visited our camp to gather information, and they kidnapped Hero Nathan," Radakel said, shocking everyone.


    Amelia''s face paled even further.


    "A-And you didn''t stop him? What about the knights? They were supposed to be guarding us to prevent such things! So why..." Amelia''s voice trembled with rage and fear, unable to hold back her emotions.


    Radakel had been the one to bring them here, and he couldn''t even protect Nathan. What if they kidnapped another one of her students?


    Radakel couldn''t admit that he honestly had no idea where Nathan had gone. He had noticed a demon roaming around their camp but had purposefully ignored it. Why? Because he didn''t care. In fact, he had hoped the demon would kill one of the students to instill a deep hatred for demons in the remaining heroes. But something strange had happened that morning.


    Nathan''s presence had vanished around the same time as the demon''s.


    How? Radakel had no idea, but his theory was that the demon had noticed Nathan and decided to kidnap him. Nathan''s sudden disappearance seemed the most usible exnation. However, this didn''t ount for why Nathan''s presence had vanished entirely. He could detect the demon''s presence but not Nathan''s.


    Radakel''s first theory was that the demon had killed Nathan and buried him somewhere, causing his presence to vanish because he was dead. But he wouldn''t tell Amelia that¡ªnot yet, at least.


    If Nathan was dead, it would be like killing two birds with one stone. Nathan had been a thorn in Radakel''s side, not because he was strong, but because he thought differently from the other heroes. More importantly, Nathan had been with Oscar when Oscar died. Radakel didn''t think Nathan had killed Oscar; Nathan was too weak.


    Radakel, with his powerful skills and strength, could sense and gauge others'' strengths, and Nathan was average at best.


    Unfortunately, not even in his wildest theories did Radakel suspect that the Goddess Khione, whom he respected and trusted the most, had given Nathan a ring capable of hiding his strength from even powerful beings like the Divine Knights.


    Instead, Radakel and the other Divine Knights believed that Nathan had a powerful ally who had killed Oscar. Their n was to kill Nathan to draw out this ally. Everything was going smoothly until now.


    Uteska.


    A vige infested with demons, which Radakel despised. He intended to use this vige to eliminate both the demons and Nathan in secret, making Nathan''s murder appear as though it had beenmitted by a demon. This way, he could kill the demons, kill Nathan, and incite hatred towards the demon race among the heroes, following Nathan''s death. It was a n to kill three birds with one stone.


    But his n to kill Nathan fell apart the moment Nathan disappeared.


    If Nathan were dead, and by a demon''s hand, Radakel would have been satisfied, as he would be free of suspicion. However, he had no idea what had happened to Nathan. Still, he wasn''t about to abandon a vige full of demons just to search for Nathan, whom he wanted dead in the first ce.


    So, he lied. He told Amelia and the other heroes that Nathan had been kidnapped by demons, hoping to drive them all towards Uteska.


    "Please, calm down, Hero Amelia. You have to be strong. If you want to save Hero Nathan, then we should hurry to Uteska. If they wanted to kill him, they wouldn''t have kidnapped him. He could very well be alive as we speak," Radakel said, his voice steady and reassuring.


    Amelia quickly understood what Radakel meant. If the demons had wanted to kill Nathan, they would have left his body behind. But no body was found, fortunately.


    "Everyone!"


    Fortunately for her, someone else took the lead and spoke up. It was, of course, Jason.


    "Our ssmate Nathan has been kidnapped by the demons! We can''t abandon him!!" he yelled.


    "YEEEEAAAAAH!!!!"


    Most of his ssmates cheered in response, not necessarily because they wanted to save Nathan, but because they were swept up in Jason''s charisma.


    "Let''s save our ssmate! Lend me your strength, everyone!" Jason shouted once more, raising his sword high. "No mercy for the evil demons who try to hurt ourrades!!"


    "YEAAAAAAH!!"


    "LET''S KILL THOSE BASTARDS!!!"


    "With Jason, Aiden, and Sienna, it''s already a done deal!!!"


    "Let''s support them then!!!"


    "Let''s show them what heroes are!!!"


    Jason''s words ignited a fervor among his ssmates, their desire to tear apart the demons burning brightly. The image of the demons was already negative in the heroes'' eyes, thanks to the careful brainwashing speeches given by the knights and Oscar previously. Now, with Radakel''s maniption, Nathan''s disappearance, and Jason''s rousing speech, they all thought of only one thing.


    Tear apart the demons.


    Usually, at this moment, Amelia would have intervened to caution against unnecessary killing, but she wasn''t in her right mind at all. Her worry for Nathan clouded her judgment. She didn''t even notice Radakel''s smirk as he observed Jason rousing the heroes to kill the demons.


    Radakel''s n was unfolding perfectly.

 Chapter 70: Courtneys Guilt

    The sound of horses'' hooves hitting the ground echoed through the air. Carriages moved one after another, carrying the students who wore tense expressions on their faces. Jason''s speech had given them confidence and excitement, but anxiety still lingered. They were about to confront demons, the very beings they had been summoned to kill, including the Demon King.


    This was their first significant step toward their objective of returning to Earth.


    In one of the carriages, a pair of sisters sat, clearly uneasy.


    "D-Do you think he''s still alive, Sienna?" Siara asked, unable to hide the unease in her voice. She hadplex feelings for her stepbrother, but one thing was certain: she didn''t want him to die and was worried about him.


    Sienna, who was checking her sword, nodded firmly. "He is alive. We will save him, don''t worry."


    Her usual calm face was a mask, but Siara could tell her sister was truly worried. Sienna''s expression was colder than usual, and she was ready to fight. Sienna was among the few students who stayed silent about killing demons, agreeing with Amelia that unnecessary bloodshed should be avoided. But when it came to her family, the matter was different.


    She wouldn''t hesitate to kill if Siara or Nathan were in danger.


    Siara clenched her fists. She was surprised at how much she cared for Nathan now that he could be in danger. She had always thought he was safe in the castle, but today had proved otherwise. With a determined gaze, she renewed her resolve.


    Just like Sienna, if she had to kill to get Nathan back, then she would kill.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After a few hours of slow progress, Radakel signaled for the carriages to stop.


    "We have arrived," he said, descending from the carriage with aposed demeanor.


    "Lord Radakel?" Amelia followed suit, her expression a mixture of determination and anxiety.


    "The vige is a hundred meters away. We need to proceed carefully to recover Hero Nathan," he said, choosing his words carefully to ensure Amelia''spliance.


    It was a lie. His true intention was to ensure every single demon in the vige was exterminated, and for that¡­


    "What about the other groups? Have they arrived?" Radakel turned to one of his knights.


    "Yes, Lord. The other groups have already surrounded the vige as you instructed. No escape should be possible," the knight replied with confidence.


    "Good. That way, they can''t escape with Hero Nathan," Radakel reassured Amelia with another lie. If any demons attempted to escape with Nathan, he intended to kill them all, Nathan included.


    "R-right," Amelia nodded, still pale, as she went to prepare herself. She feared the worst. If something happened to Nathan, she wasn''t sure she could recover.


    Before she knew it, he had be an integral part of her life, a part of herself she couldn''t imagine living without.


    And she wasn''t the only one feeling this way.


    Two other people wore equally troubled expressions.


    Courtney was barely able to put on her armor, her hands moving awkwardly. Everything had been going so well. Just yesterday, she had entered Nathan''s tent, and they had shared a very intimate moment. The pleasure she felt was so intense that she passed out. She remembered a fleeting memory of him carrying her in his arms, but after that, nothing. When she woke, he was gone.


    Without her awareness, tears began to brim in the corners of her eyes.


    ''It''s my fault¡­''


    Courtney felt an overwhelming sense of guilt. ''If only I didn''t visit him¡­''


    From what Radakel had said, Nathan might have been kidnapped because he noticed the demon spying. If that was true, it meant Nathan was kidnapped because he left his tent to take her back to hers, and met the demon along the way.


    That scenario kept reying in her mind. Unbeknownst to her, that was exactly what had happened. Nathan had indeed encountered the demon while taking her back to her tent.


    "Ha¡­" She let out a small cry, barely feeling any strength in her body. She was deeply worried and scared for Nathan. How could Nathan, the weakest among them, survive with the demon race?


    All kinds of worst-case scenarios yed out in her head, further worsening herplexion.


    "Do you need help?" A voice rang out from behind Courtney, and soft hands touched her back, sping her light armor.


    "T¡­Thank¡­" Courtney began to thank the person, only to be surprised that it was Aisha. Aisha was as beautiful as ever, but Courtney noticed the dark expression behind her usually calm face.


    A scene from the previous night shed in her mind: Nathan sitting close to Aisha, Nathan touching Aisha''s lips, and both of them looking at each other with unmistakable affection. The whole scene screamed romance.


    Courtney quickly averted her gaze from Aisha after remembering that moment. Her memory of the previous night, coupled with Aisha''s dark expression now, made it clear that Nathan was someone important to Aisha.


    An awkward silence ensued as Aisha helped her to straighten her armor. Until¡­


    "You like Nathan."


    "!" Courtney shivered when she heard Aisha''s words. She was taken aback, her heart pounding.


    Aisha''s expression softened slightly, her voice calm but firm. "I can see it in your eyes. You care about him deeply."


    Courtney looked down, unable to meet Aisha''s gaze. "I¡­ I didn''t mean for any of this to happen."


    Aisha sighed softly, adjusting a strap on Courtney''s armor. "None of us did. But we need to stay strong for him. Nathan needs us now more than ever."


    "D¡­Do you like him too?" Courtney stuttered, her voice barely above a whisper, before Aisha could leave.


    Aisha paused for a moment, her back to Courtney, but she didn''t answer. Without a word, she continued walking, leaving Courtney standing there, her question hanging in the air.


    Courtney lowered her gaze, feeling a mixture of frustration and determination. She clenched her fists, reminding herself that Nathan needed them. She couldn''t afford to cry and be useless now. Taking a deep breath, she felt her strength returning. She quickly began checking on her staff, ensuring everything was in order.


    Meanwhile, her ssmates were also preparing for the impending battle. Jason stood out among them, d in splendid gold armor adorned with intricate designs. A golden crown sat atop his head, and a magnificent gold sword hung at his waist. His entire ensemble had been crafted specifically for him by the best smiths in thend,missioned by the Emperor himself.


    The armor and sword were designed to enhance his light magic, making him an even more formidable force.


    The girls around Jason couldn''t help but blush at the sight of him. His already handsome appearance was further enhanced by the gleaming armor, making him look like a true hero from legends. With a dazzling smile, Jason unsheathed his sword, its de catching the light brilliantly.


    "Let''s recover our ssmate!"

 Chapter 71: Battle of the Uteska Village (1)

    "We have arrived," Radakel announced with a confident smile, his eyes gleaming with a mixture of anticipation and amusement.


    The entrance to the vigey just ten meters ahead, devoid of any guards. Despite theck of visible sentinels, Radakel was certain that the vigers were aware of their presence. He could sense every soul within the vige, their auras fluctuating with a mix of fear and determination as they braced themselves for the impending confrontation.


    Radakel chuckled, shaking his head at their futile efforts. "What a foolish behavior," he mused aloud. "They should just give up their sinful lives and leave this world with a shred of dignity."


    But then, his expression changed. His brow furrowed slightly as he detected a familiar energy signature. "This mana¡­" he murmured, his senses honing in on the distinctive aura. There was no doubt about it; he had trained extensively to recognize the Heroes'' mana, and this one unmistakably belonged to Nathan Parker.


    "So he was indeed kidnapped and is still alive," Radakel muttered to himself, a sinister glint in his eyes.


    At that moment, a knight appeared beside him. This knight exuded a formidable presence, though he was not a High Ranked Divine Knight. He was one of Radakel''s personal knights, loyal and fierce.


    "Elias," Radakel addressed him, his tone authoritative. "I will wait outside. You will lead the attack and protect the Heroes if they are in difficulty."


    Elias bowed his head, his golden eyes gleaming through the narrow slit of his helmet. "I will not disappoint you, Lord Radakel."


    Radakel''s smile faded as he leaned in closer to Elias, lowering his voice. "Also, Elias, find Nathan Parker. Kill him. Make sure his death is as gruesome as possible and pin the me on the demons."


    Elias nodded, his expression unreadable beneath his helmet.


    Radakel then turned to Jason and Amelia, his smile returning. "Elias is one of my most trusted knights. Don''t worry, he will protect all the Heroes'' lives along with my other knights. Hero Nathan is undoubtedly held prisoner inside the vige by those vile demons. Please, save Hero Nathan."


    Radakel made sure to sound sincere, even though he didn''t need to say anything; this was now their new objective. His words were just another attempt to stoke their hatred toward the demons.


    However, not everyone shared the same fervor for rescuing Nathan or supporting the heroes.


    "Yeah, yeah, just let us in. I wanna see if those demons are really that strong!" Aiden snorted, waving his hand dismissively. He wore light armor and held arge, toothed sword. Intimidating on his own, he looked even more frightening with that bloodthirsty weapon in hand.


    Radakel wasn''t offended in the slightest. Hisst conversation with Aiden had not been about giving orders. Instead, he had showered Aiden with praise,paring him favorably to Jason, while telling him exactly what he wanted to hear¡ªthat he could be the strongest hero if he embraced himself fully and forgot about morals.


    Radakel had quickly noticed Aiden''s potential. Aiden already had little to no morals, and this had only worsened after arriving in this world and obtaining an SS skill as his main ability. There was no doubt that he would kill demons without pity. Nathan''s disappearance was now just an excuse for him.


    Radakel smiled and nodded at Elias. Elias returned the nod and raised his hand.


    "We will now breach the walls. Mage Knights!" Eliasmanded.


    A dozen of Radakel''s personal soldiers stepped forward, raising their staffs high. Mana gathered, and a ball of fire formed above each of them.


    "Attack!" Elias shouted, lowering his hand. The sky lit up with a burning hue as several considerable-sized fireballs were propelled toward the vige''s two-meter-tall walls.


    It wasn''t a particrlyrge vige, and it hadn''t always looked fortified, but the demons had reinforced it for such situations. The fireballs hurtled through the air, aiming to break the defenses and pave the way for the assault.


    As the fireballs collided with the walls, explosions echoed through the air, and mes erupted, engulfing the wooden structures. The vigers'' cries of rm rang out, but Radakel remained calm, watching with satisfaction as his n unfolded.


    The vige walls didn''tst long, quickly crumbling into fiery ruins.


    "Now!" Jason shouted, raising his sword high to rally his ssmates. He led the charge, sprinting forward with determination.


    THUD!


    "Guh!" Jason groaned as his face collided with an invisible barrier just behind the destroyed walls. Holding his nose, he tried to hide his embarrassment and attempted to tear through the barrier with his sword, but to no avail.


    "Get out of the way, Jason!" Aiden rushed forward with a smirk, swinging hisrge sword at the barrier. His powerful attack was repelled, and he slid back several meters, unable to prate the magical shield.


    "Ahahah!" Laughter echoed from the other side. Demons, d in much less shiny armor, mocked the struggling heroes.


    "Take that, humans!" one demon jeered.


    "Those bastards! I''ll kill you!" Aiden yelled angrily, repeatedly swinging his sword at the barrier, but his efforts were futile.


    Behind them, Radakel observed the scene with a serious gaze. He had already sensed the presence of a powerful mage among the demons, likely the strongest in the vige and their leader. This barrier was no ordinary spell; it was a formidable defense.


    Judging from the strength of the barrier, Radakel doubted any single hero could beat that person alone. Maybe the top three¡ªJason, Sienna, and Aiden¡ªcould manage something together, but not individually.


    "Elias," Radakel called out. Elias knew exactly what to do.


    He drew his sword, a shining golden de, and raised it high. Gathering a great amount of mana, he shocked everyone with the sheer power he disyed.


    All the heroes quickly realized how incredibly strong Elias was now.


    "Ray of Light!" Elias muttered. From his sword shot a powerful beam of light, striking the upper part of the barrier.


    BADOOOOOOM!


    A powerful shockwave rippled through the entire barrier, and everyone could feel its intensity. The barrier began to waver under the relentless assault.


    Elias continued to channel the Ray of Light, weakening the barrier further. It was now only a matter of seconds before the magical shield would be destroyed, and the path into the vige would be open.


    *************


    DISCORD LINK FOR ILLUSTRATIONS OF WAIFUS: .gg/XK9V444W (check synopsis to ess)

 Chapter 72: Battle of the Uteska Village (2)

    A few minutes before Elias strikes the barrier¡­


    In the house of the vige chief, two people remained in a dimly lit room. Catnys was still seated on myp, wriggling in embarrassment and anger.


    It''s been a lot of time since she was stuck with me after all.


    "They wille! Let me go! I have to help my people!" Catnys yelled, her voice filled with urgency.


    My arms held her firmly in ce, one hand resting on her waist and the other on her shoulder. "You smell very good, Catnys. Did you take a bath, or is that just your natural perfume?" I asked curiously, trying to ease the tension.


    "E...Enough!" This time, Catnys put all her strength into breaking free, but as a mage, she wasn''t physically strong. I easily kept her in my grip.


    "I can save your people¡ªat least the children, the women, and the elders," I said.


    Catnys stopped struggling and looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of hope and suspicion. "How?"


    I smiled, appreciating her beauty and the depth of her care for her people. Yes, I would definitely make her mine.


    "I''ll exin it when the timees, but there is something you need to understand, Catnys," I said, my tone serious.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "There will be death on your side, a lot of it. Radakel is here, his knights, and the Heroes too. They are here to wipe your vige off the map, and Radakel won''t stop until every one of you is dead," I said.


    "I know¡­" Catnys nodded, biting her lip in determination.


    "All your warriors will be mere meat shields to protect the children and the weak. They will need to draw all the attention, or else those hiding will be killed," I said.


    "You don''t need to say it. We were prepared to die from the very beginning," Catnys replied sternly.


    Looking at Catnys'' gloomy face, I felt a surge of curiosity. These demons intrigued me far more than the humans of the Empire ever had. I found myself appreciating them more than the foolish humans who blindly cheered for the Heroes.


    If I had the choice between saving the Demons or these Humans knights who were protecting us, I would definitely choose the Demons in my current position. Just to see what kind of smile of relief this beautiful demon would make.


    "Your people have spirit," I said softly. "More spirit than the humans who follow Radakel."


    Catnys'' eyes flickered with a mixture of emotions, but she remained silent. I tightened my grip slightly, leaning closer. "I will do what I can to help, but you must trust me."


    She hesitated, then nodded slowly. "I will trust you. But if you betray us¡­"


    "I won''t," I promised. "You will be mine so I won''t do anything to make you sad, Catnys." I added with a smile.


    Catnys looked at me, dumbfounded by my words. It was clear that they had a profound effect on her.


    She couldn''t see my face clearly, but she could see my smile. "W...who are you?" she asked, truly confused.


    "I will tell you once you be mine," I replied, and without waiting for her reaction, I kissed her lips.


    "Hm!" It was a quick kiss, but it was enough to shock Catnys to the core. This woman had clearly never kissed anyone before.


    "Now, before I let you go, I want you to do something for me," I said. Seeing that Catnys didn''t say anything, I continued.


    "You are a great mage, Catnys. You are the one who tricked all the humans passing by the vige by disguising all your people as humans. What I want is simple. Disguise me, but as a demon."


    Catnys'' eyes widened in shock.


    "Also, erase or at least conceal my mana signature."


    In my true awakened form, my mana signature was distinct, but I didn''t want to use it here. It was my trump card, after all. So, I wanted a different appearance and a different mana signature.


    "Why?" she asked, but I knew she had already guessed the answer.


    "Because I''m going to fight with you, of course," I said, hugging her tighter and grinning. "I''m not going to let my woman fight alone."


    Catnys was taken aback, but soon she averted her gaze, her cheeks tinged with a hint of red.


    "Can you do it?" I asked.


    Catnys took a deep breath, her eyes meeting mine. "I can."


    As expected of one of my women.


    "But it wouldn''tst long."


    "It will be enough," I smiled.


    -BADOOOOM!


    Suddenly the ground below us rumbled along the walls.


    Catnys opened her eyes wide, her gaze upward.


    "T..they are here! They are attacking my barrier!" She stood up as I freed my arms.


    I frowned a little.


    Radakel arrived sooner than expected.


    "It won''t be long before they reach the vige. I want you to do what I asked you to do on me and onest thing."


    Catnys looked at me as I smiled.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Everyone, get back! Mages, stay behind us at a safe distance and cover us!" Jagonmanded with a strong voice.


    He was d in ck armor, meticulously maintained, and held a sharp sword that gleamed in his hand. "All the others will stay with me! We will take on the Empire''s new dogs ourselves and show them who the real heroes are!" Jagon added with a smirk, eyeing the heroes waiting for the barrier to disappear. One hero, in particr, with a toothed sword, red murderously at him.


    "YEAAAAAH!!!" The other demons, also wearing light armor and holding weapons, cheered at Jagon''s words.


    "Jagon." Suddenly, one of them approached. He was the most robust-looking demon among them.


    Jagon smiled, recognizing his old friend, who was all geared up for the fight. "Surag," he said, shaking his hand firmly.


    Surag smiled back, gripping Jagon''s arm. "Everything is set. We did as you asked and put all the children, elders, and women in the barn. But is that really okay? If we fall, it''s over for them."


    The n had always been to hold back the enemies to let the others escape, so Surag was confused by the sudden change.


    Jagon shook his head. "Do you believe in Lady Catnys or not?"


    "Of course I believe her! We all do. So why are we taking such risks with our families?" Surag replied, his concern evident.


    "Then don''t worry; everything will be fine," Jagon said confidently.


    He chose not to mention Nathan''s presence or what had transpired. Revealing that a human, who had been with Radakel, was now supposedly helping them would only cause unnecessary panic. Jagon himself didn''t fully trust Nathan, but he trusted Catnys, who had a skill to detect lies. If she believed in Nathan, it meant his ims about saving them were true and that he wasn''t siding with Radakel.


    "Stay strong, Surag. We fight not just for survival, but for our future," Jagon said, cing a reassuring hand on his friend''s shoulder.


    Surag nodded. "For our future."


    "Jagon! T¡­The barrier!!" One of the demons called out Jagon in panic.


    Jagon looked up and saw the light from Elias'' sword starting erasing Catnys'' barrier finally.

 Chapter 73: Battle of the Uteska Village (3)

    BOOOM!


    As soon as the barrier vanished under Elias'' powerful ray attack, the heroes rushed inside with a fierce determination. Jason was the first to charge, pointing his sword at the demons with righteous fury.


    "Release Nathan right away, demons!" he shouted, swinging his sword with all his might.


    "Earth mages!" Jagon barked, signaling his mages behind him.


    A few demons stepped forward, each raising a staff. The ground trembled as they channeled their magic.


    CREEAK!!!


    Suddenly, several thick, robust walls of earth erupted from the ground, forming a solid barrier in front of the demons. The heroes, including Jason, unleashed a barrage of attacks, but their efforts were in vain. The earthen walls absorbed the blows, causing a massive explosion that sent stones and dust flying everywhere.


    "Oh!!"


    "I can''t see anything!!"


    "W...Where are you guys?!"


    The heroes, caught too close to the walls, found themselves either lightly injured by flying debris or blinded by the thick dust that now filled the air. Their uncoordinated assault had backfired spectacrly.


    In stark contrast, the demons moved with practiced precision, having fought together for their lives countless times. Jagon didn''t need to give further instructions. The earth magesbined their mana, raising even more formidable walls around the heroes, encircling them within a dust-filled trap.


    "Step back with me!" Jagon ordered his men.


    They nodded in unison, retreating several meters to regroup with the mages.


    "Fire mages!!" Jagon signaled, this time calling on those with a strong affinity for fire.


    "YES!!!" they responded, raising their staffs. Fireballs began to form above them, glowing ominously.


    BOOOM!


    But before the fire mages couldunch their attack, the thick walls imprisoning the heroes burst apart.


    "Don''t underestimate us, BASTARDS!!!" Aiden''s voice roared, dripping with hatred. Hisrge, toothed sword glowed red, having broken through the earthen walls after several relentless strikes.


    Though the dust still hindered their vision, a sudden breeze blew through the battlefield, clearing the air.


    The breeze was calm and soothing, the mana behind it feeling regal and refined. It was a beautiful mana.


    "Disperse," a soft voice rang out.


    WHOOOOSH!


    In an instant, all the dust was blown away by the beautiful wind. All the demons'' gazes fell on a single girl. She was one of the most beautiful they had ever seen, rivaling even their leader, Catnys. Her blond hair floated in the wind, and her green eyes looked at them with annoyance.


    "G¡­Gwen!!" Her ssmates cheered upon realizing it was Gwen who had blown away all the dust in an instant.


    For some reason, she seemed even more annoyed now.


    "Thank you, Gwen!" Jason shed a dazzling smile before turning around. "Time to¡ª"


    Before he could finish, a figure blurred past him at great speed. The nice perfume of the girl filled his nostrils as he saw who it was.


    "S...Sienna!" Jason looked dumbfounded as Sienna, wearing beautiful light armor, shot past him with her dius sword. It resembled a Roman dius but was longer and lighter, perfect for her speed and agility.


    Jagon, seeing another world-toppling beauty, was momentarily dazed until he noticed the murderous aura she exuded. She was weaker than him, so why did he feel so on guard around her?


    "Release quick!" Jagon shouted to his fire mages, who immediately unleashed a barrage of fireballs, shooting toward Sienna and the other heroes following behind.


    BOOOM!


    BOOOM!


    One by one, the fireballs struck everything below. Sienna, seeing the fireballs lighting up the sky and dangerously approaching her, stretched out her hand holding her sword and swung diagonally upward.


    SWIIIISH!!!


    Her swing was so powerful that it cut through the air with a loud, slicing sound, splitting the fireball heading toward her in two. When another one followed, she dodged it with ease, her speed and agility making her movements appear almost effortless.


    Her gaze was cold and serious as she weaved through the fireballs. Ahead of her, Sienna had eyes only for Jagon. He seemed to be their leader, and she would beat the truth about Nathan out of him. If he didn''t answer her, she would kill him. The only thing she wanted right now was to see her younger brother alive and well. She could still feel his warmth from when he hugged her.


    It had always been awkward between them, especially when Nathan acted differently around their father. But in this world, it was different. The few times he talked to her and hugged her, she could see his genuine care, showing a side of him he never revealed before. Even now, she couldn''t quite understand who he was, but she knew something wasn''t right.


    The cold rtionship between him and their father hinted at a hidden past. She understood something had happened, but she never brought up the subject since they weren''t close enough. She regretted all of that. She cared for Nathan, and her care for him only deepened since they arrived in this world.


    She wanted to redo everything, like it should have been when they were adopted by Nathan''s father, but this time she wouldn''t act like it wasn''t her business. Nathan was her family, so he was her business.


    "Jagon! She ising toward us!!"


    Jagon scoffed. "I will take care of her. Silgor, lead our mage unit to support Surag, who will take care of the other heroes and knights with our own men."


    "Count on me, Jagon," Silgor, the most talented mage after Catnys, nodded and retreated with the mages.


    "Be careful, Jagon. I feel two monstrous presences, and one of them is definitely¡ª"


    "A Divine Knight, I know. Don''t worry. Be careful yourself, Surag." Jagon nodded seriously as he raised his sharp sword.


    "Yes."


    Once they wished each other luck, Jagon turned his gaze toward Sienna, rushing toward him. He smirked, taking a small step.


    WOOOSH!


    "!" Sienna widened her eyes as she saw Jagon vanishing from his spot. The next moment, she felt a shadow looming right next to her. Jagon, with his sword raised high and a cold gaze, swung down his de. Sienna reacted swiftly, bringing her sword to sh against his.


    CLANG!


    A metallic sound resounded, followed by a shockwave. Sienna grunted, her whole body turning numb from the impact. The strength behind Jagon''s strike was too powerful. Taking advantage, Jagon kicked Sienna, but she quickly protected her stomach by tilting her sword. Unable to resist the impact, she was flung away, colliding through the wall of a house.


    CRASH!


    The force of the collision left a cloud of dust and debris. Sienna, dazed but determined, pulled herself from the wreckage.


    "Sienna!!! You!!" Jason''s eyes zed with fury, his expression contorting with rage as he prepared to unleash his power. "Light-"


    "DEMON BASTARD!!!" Unfortunately for Jason, his incantation was cut short once again.


    Jagon raised his eyes to see Aiden charging toward him, wielding a massive sword raised high, poised to deliver a crushing blow. The sword glowed ominously red, signaling a dangerous and powerful attack that Jagon knew he couldn''t afford to let touch him.


    "Four Star Wind Magic. Whirlwind," Jagon intoned, stretching out his hand.


    BOOOOM!


    A deafening explosion of wind erupted, creating a powerful gust that swept Aiden off his feet and hurled him backward, along with his sword.


    "Sword of Light!"


    Jagon''s attention snapped toward the new voice. Jason, eyes zing with determination, swung his sword, now glowing brilliantly with light, directly at Jagon.


    Sensing the lethal threat from Jason''s sword, Jagon leaped back swiftly. As hended, his gaze shifted to his left where he saw a giant bird made entirely of water hurtling toward him with incredible speed.


    "!"


    His eyes then caught sight of a stunning girl with auburn hair and piercing blue eyes¡ªSiara, the onemanding the water bird.


    In midair, Jagon quickly swung his own sword and chanted, "Five Star Fire Magic, Fire Wall!"


    SPLASH!


    The fiery wall collided with the water bird, causing an intense sh that resulted in a burst of steam and vapor, enveloping the entire area in a thick, obscuring mist.


    Leaping out of the smoky shroud, Jagonnded and looked around, his brow furrowed in confusion as he scanned the area behind the Heroes.


    "Where is he?" He muttered, realizing he couldn''t see Elias, the one responsible for destroying the barrier.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 74: Battle of the Uteska Village (4)

    While Jagon was locked in a fierce battle against Sienna, Aiden, Jason¡ªthe three most powerful Heroes with Siara¡ªanother intense skirmish raged on a little farther away.


    "Don''t be scared! They''re just kids, not real Heroes! We are the Heroes today, understood?!" Surag bellowed with his raspy voice, trying to rally his men.


    A loud cheer erupted from his soldiers as they shed with the Heroes and the knights sworn to protect them. Despite the chaos, a nervous but determined smile yed on Surag''s lips.


    Fortunately, neither the Divine Knight nor Elias, the other formidable warrior, were participating in the battle for some unknown reason. Surag couldn''t decide if this was a blessing or a curse. Their involvement could tip the scales against them, leading to certain defeat.


    However, Surag held on to his faith. He believed in Jagon''s n, and more importantly, he trusted Catnys. His mission was clear: buy as much time as possible to ensure the safety of their families.


    SWOOOSH!


    Just as everything seemed to be going smoothly, a powerful gust of wind swept through, knocking a dozen of his men off their feet and sending them sprawling to the ground with pained groans.


    Surag''s eyes narrowed as he spotted a stunning blonde warrior. ''Her again? She''s different from the other Heroes¡­'' he muttered, sensing something unusual about Gwen.


    But he had no time to ponder. Through the breach Gwen created, a striking ck-haired beauty charged toward him, her long sword gleaming menacingly. Aisha''s stern gaze was locked onto Surag as she infused mana into her weapon, activating her S-rank skill, Lightning Princess. Her sword crackled with electrical energy.


    ''She is dangerous!'' Surag thought, steeling himself for the confrontation. He raised his arm defensively.


    -BAM!


    Aisha''s sword came crashing down, but Surag managed to parry the blow with his armored arm. The armor, imbued with a strange and formidable strength, held firm against the attack.


    Surag gritted his teeth, feeling the force of Aisha''s blow reverberate through his arm.


    Aisha frowned as her attack was deflected. Surag concealed a grimace of pain in his arm and swung his right fist at her. However, his fist suddenly froze mid-air, halted by a barrier of wind holding his hand in ce. It was Gwen, her hand outstretched, controlling the wind.


    "Where is he?" Aisha''s voice broke through the tension, her eyes narrowing at Surag.


    Surag frowned, confusion evident on his face.


    Aisha bit her lip, her frustration growing. "Where is Nathan?!"


    Lightning crackled more fiercely around Aisha, striking Surag''s body and sending a painful jolt through him. "Guhh!" Surag grunted, jumping back and swinging his arm. "Four Star Earth Magic: Earth Spikes!" He punched the ground, causing several sharp spikes of earth to jut out, aiming to impale Aisha.


    Aisha, however, used her lightning to enhance her speed, weaving through the gaps between the spikes. She wasn''t as fast as Sienna, but with her lightning, she could move swiftly.


    "Where is he?" Gwen demanded, her irritation barely concealed. She wanted to end the battle quickly.


    Surag remained silent, his mind racing. He had no idea who they were asking about. From his perspective, they were the ones who had attacked without provocation, shattering their peaceful lives.


    "W...what do we do?!" Another girl, standing with Gwen, muttered with a pale face. It was Courtney, clearly worried about Nathan.


    "Courtney, you should go ahead and look for him. Ask any Demons there if you have to," Aisha instructed.


    "Y...Yes!" Courtney quickly agreed and started to run past them.


    Surag''s eyes widened in rm. Asking Demons about something? He had grown ustomed to the hypocritical words humans used before killing them.


    "Stay here!!" Surag bellowed, kicking off the ground and rushing toward Courtney with all his might.


    Aisha quickly caught up with Surag, striking his side with her sword.


    "Guhhh!" Surag groaned, sliding back from the force of the blow.


    Seeing an opportunity, Gwen rushed toward him, gliding smoothly thanks to her wind magic. She gathered a tremendous amount of mana, preparing to unleash a devastating attack that would end Surag for good.


    ''Gwen!''


    A familiar voice echoed in her mind, warning her of imminent danger. Gwen halted midair and nced upward.


    A giant ball of fire loomed above her, radiating intense heat. She traced its source to a frail-looking demon, a stark contrast to the powerful mana he wielded. It was Silgor.


    "Iphlea," Gwen called out urgently.


    "Geez, how many times do I have to tell you to be careful, Gwen?"


    A new voice rang near Gwen''s ear. In a green glow, a green-haired, winged creature appeared, hovering next to her.


    "A S...Sylph?!" Silgor was beyond shocked at the sight.


    Iphlea ignored him, raising her small hand. Gwen mimicked her movement, and a sphere of wind, pure and powerful, began to swirl above Gwen.


    With a flick of Iphlea''s wrist, the wind sphere collided with the fireball.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    A tremendous explosion rocked the sky, sending shockwaves through the battlefield. Both sides paused, momentarily stunned by the spectacle.


    "Take care of him, Gwen. I will preserve myself," Iphlea instructed, her gaze shifting deeper into the vige. "There are two other, even more dangerous threats that haven''t appeared yet."


    Gwen frowned. She thought the strongest enemy was the one fighting Jason, Sienna, Aiden, and Siara simultaneously. She couldn''t believe there could be two even stronger foes. However, Iphlea''s heightened senses detected two significant threats still hidden within the vige.


    The first presence radiated a vast amount of mana, indicating a powerful mage. Gwen doubted any of the Heroes, except perhaps Elias, could defeat him.


    But the second presence was even more troubling. The mana was unique and extraordinarily pure, surpassing even Iphlea''s. It felt almost divine, like that of a demigod.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Meanwhile, Courtney, seizing the moment of distraction caused by Iphlea''s arrival, dashed into the vige. Surag and Silgor''s attention was diverted, giving her a slim window to act. The vige was eerily empty, the sounds of battle echoing behind her.


    "Nathan!!" she yelled, her voice tinged with desperation.


    Searching house by house seemed like an impossible task, knowing it would take too long. What if one of the demons chose to kill Nathan before she could find him? Panic gripped her as she continued shouting his name in front of each house, fearing he might not be in any condition to respond¡ªor worse, that he might already be dead. She forced herself to push that thought aside.


    "Na¡­Nathan!!" she cried out again, her voice breaking. Bent over, hands on her knees, Courtney struggled to catch her breath, her eyes brimming with tears. "It can''t be¡­please, Nathan¡­"


    Thud!


    "!" Courtney whipped her head to the right, the sounding from the house beside her.


    Raising her staff defensively, she cautiously entered the house. "Nathan?"


    Thud!


    Another loud thud came from below. Courtney pressed her ear to the floor and her eyes widened in realization.


    "Please let it be him!" she whispered, running around the house until she found a trapdoor. Opening it, she saw a set of stairs descending into darkness.


    Thud!


    Taking a deep breath, Courtney stepped down the stairs nervously. When she reached the bottom, her heart pounded in her chest. As her eyes adjusted to the dim light, her face froze in shock. But then, a smile of happiness and relief spread across her face.


    "Nathan!!" Courtney eximed, her voice filled with relief and urgency.


    Nathan was there, bound with his hands tied and mouth gagged. His eyes widened at the sight of her, and he shook his head vigorously, trying to warn her of something.


    "Mmmm!" he tried to shout through the gag, but it was toote.


    Courtney turned around, but before she could react, she saw a pair of red eyes. Darkness swiftly imed her as she lost consciousness.


    The red-eyed woman, Catnys, nced at Nathan. "Is that finally over? Can we fight now?"


    Nathan smiled, removing the gag from his mouth and freeing his hands. "Everything is ready. Go ahead."


    Catnys nodded and left without another word. Nathan turned his attention to the unconscious Courtney, brushing her hair away from her face gently. "Sorry for that," he murmured.


    He tied her securely against a pir and activated the magic Catnys had ced on him. His ears became pointed, his eyes turned red, and his presence transformed. With the ck mask now covering his face, even Radakel wouldn''t recognize him.


    Donning the ck robe that Catnys had given him, he exited the house, a sense of purpose driving his steps.


    "Time to see how strong I''ve be."

 Chapter 75: Battle of the Uteska Village (5)

    "It should be fine," I reassured myself with a nod, trying to push away any lingering doubts.


    In my true form, my demon heritage seemed evident with my pointed ears except my stark white hair, reminiscent of Khione''s. I tied my hair back tightly and concealed it beneath a hood. Toplete my disguise, I donned a ck mask that covered my face, leaving only my icy blue eyes visible.


    Under my clothes, I wore ck armor simr to what demons typically wore, ensuring I blended seamlessly among them.


    My mission was straightforward yet daunting: to fight my ssmates and keep Radakel at bay. It would be incredibly challenging, but I wasn''t alone. Catnys was there and she could help a lot since she was a great mage.


    As I stepped out of the house where I had hidden Courtney and where I was supposed to be imprisoned, I prepared to leave. But then...


    I nced to my right and noticed someone approaching.


    The sound of armor ttering echoed in the air as the figure drew nearer. d in white armor that covered his entire body, his eyes gleamed gold through his helmet. It was Elias.


    Level 110.


    I couldn''t help but wonder how many formidable warriors like him Radakel had hidden. It was likely he had many and had only brought one along.


    Radakel had underestimated us.


    He thought a single warrior would be enough to annihte Uteska. But he was wrong.


    First, Catnys was a Level 122 mage.


    And second, I was Level 105.


    I could handle Elias.


    "Filthy demon. Answer my question if you don''t want to die," Elias spat out with disgust, his voice dripping with contempt.


    I could clearly see the effects of Radakel''s brainwashing on him.


    But even if I answered his question, I was certain he would kill me regardless.


    "Where is Hero Nathan?" he asked coldly, his voice devoid of any warmth or empathy.


    Ah, now I understood. Radakel had sent hisckey to find me¡ªor more urately, to kill me¡ªbefore any of my ssmates could. Elias''s question was unnecessary, as he should have sensed my presence in the area earlier. The only reason he asked again was because my presence had suddenly vanished when I revealed my true form.


    "So, you''re Radakel''spdog? Where is he hiding, outside like a coward?" I sneered, letting my disdain drip from every word.


    My taunt had the desired effect. Elias''s face twisted in a grotesque mask of anger and hatred before he vanished from sight.


    Swish!


    BADOOOM!


    I dodged to the side just as a golden sh cleaved through the space where I had been standing, the force of it slicing through several houses nearby with surgical precision. If I hadn''t moved, my head would have been split in two.


    "You!" Elias''s voice was filled with shock as he realized I had evaded his attack so easily.


    I stretched out my hand and waved, summoning a wave of ice that surged forward and instantly encased Elias''s body.


    "What?" he eximed, quickly gathering light in his sword as cracks began to form in the ice.


    Smirking, I rushed toward him, channeling a massive amount of pure mana into my legs. The ground beneath me trembled as I surged forward, intent on closing the distance before he could break free.


    BAAAANG!!!


    "GUAH!" Elias''s body was flung away, crashing into a distant house at bullet speed.


    I kicked off the ground once more, rushing toward him. I couldn''t let him get up.


    "Who are you?!" He asked, already on his feet, his body glowing gold.


    I didn''t bother answering. Instead, I raised my hand. "Higher Rank Ice Magic: Ice Lance."


    A long icence formed above my head. With a flick of my wrist, it shot toward Elias''s head.


    "Don''t underestimate a knight of Lord Radakel!" he shouted, swinging his glowing sword to cut my icence in half.


    I waved my hand again, and the two halves of thence changed direction, aiming to stab him.


    But...


    Crack!


    Thences shattered upon contact with his armor. Quite the troublesome armor he had.


    I drew my sword and rushed toward him.


    BADOOM!


    Our swords shed, the impact resonating around us.


    "Freeze," I muttered.


    Elias looked shocked as his arm began to freeze, forcing him to jump back.


    "Impale him," Imanded, waving my sword upward. An icy spike jutted out of the ground, aiming for him.


    "Fifth Rank Light Magic: Barrier of Light!" he shouted, a barrier of light shielding him from the ice spike.


    But when he raised his head, I was already upon him. Pulling back my arm, now entirely covered in ice, I punched him in the cheek.


    BADOOOOM!


    CREAK!


    I could feel his jaw breaking as my fist embedded in his cheek. The force was too much for his body to resist, and he crashed violently into the ground.


    "BUAGGH!!" Elias coughed violently, blood spurting from his mouth.


    Landing on the ground, I sighed deeply. Using Khione''s mana was taking a toll on me. My level wasn''t appropriate for the immense power I had appropriated from Khione. While it had somewhat evolved to fit my body, it was still incredibly taxing to wield.


    "You bastard!" Elias struggled to stand, still coughing blood.


    "Stay on the ground and die if you don''t want to feel more pain, Elias," I said with a smile, taunting him.


    "L... Lord Radakel... apologies, I will use it," Elias muttered suddenly. Removing his armor, he ced his hand on his bare chest andughed at me.


    What is he doing?


    "RELEASE LIGHT! I GIVE YOU MY BODY! OH GODS OF LIGHT!" he yelled. His body burst into a brilliant light that erupted and reached the sky.


    I narrowed my gaze, watching intently. He was growing stronger by the second.


    A pir of light engulfed his entire body for a moment. When the light receded, Elias stood there, transformed. He no longer seemed pained. His face radiated gold, and strange golden marks glowed on his skin.


    This was the secret of the Divine Knights.


    "I will answer your call," he muttered lowly, his voice resonating with a newfound power.


    They had never been faithful to the gods of Olympus, but to other ancient gods. Born in the Light and bathed in Darkness. The Gods of Light.


    When he turned his eyes toward me, a shiver ran down my spine. Goosebumps rose on my skin as I felt the intensity of his gaze.


    I focused all my senses and raised my sword.


    Was I really about to face a god now?

 Chapter 76: Zeus worry

    High in Olympus, a grand dinner was being held as it did every day in the pce. The main gods had gathered to enjoy the feast, where the finest dishes were prepared for their pleasure.


    "Why are you so thoughtful, dear?" Hera suddenly spoke up, noticing her husband''s distant demeanor. Seated on her throne, she leaned closer, pressing her ample bosom against Zeus''s arm.


    "Dear?" Hera repeated, her voice softer and more intimate.


    Zeus, who was usually the life of the feast, seemed lost in thought. "Hmm. It''s about the Achaean Continent¡­" he muttered, his brow furrowed.


    "What about them?" Hera inquired, curiosity piqued.


    "You know, Hera, a war is brewing and could erupt at any moment," Zeus said with a sigh.


    "These foolish humans will never learn, will they?" Hera exhaled, shaking her head in exasperation. As expected, she had little love for these weak creatures. However, her husband took them seriously, so she yed her part in the divine drama.


    "All of this over a single woman," Hera smiled, the irony not lost on her.


    "Not just any ordinary woman, Mother Hera," a voice interrupted.


    Hera''s eyes turned cold as she nced at the neer. It was Dionysus, frivolously disguised, a wreath of ivy adorning his dark hair. He wore a simple white robe and had an effeminate manner as he addressed his stepmother.


    Dionysus was the son of one of Zeus''s countless affairs, and as such, Hera harbored jealousy and hatred towards him, as she did with all of Zeus''s other progeny from different women. Unfortunately, she couldn''t simply kill him, as he was one of the main gods of Olympus, and Zeus cared for him as his son.


    "What do you mean?" Hera asked, her earlier flirtatious tone now icy cold.


    Used to Hera''s hostility, Dionysus chuckled. "Helen of Sparta. Said to be the most beautiful woman ever to grace the mortal world. Some even say she rivals the great goddesses of Olympus."


    "What? Are youparing a human to me?" Hera''s yellow eyes shimmered dangerously, her anger barely contained.


    Dionysus raised his hands in a cating gesture, a mischievous smile ying on his lips. "I merely ry what the mortals say, Mother Hera. Helen''s beauty is the spark that will ignite the mes of war. Her abduction has set the stage for a conflict that will shake the Achaean Continent."


    Zeus nodded in agreement. "Indeed, Helen''s beauty is a catalyst. This war will not just be a sh of men but will draw in the attention of gods. We must be vignt."


    Hera leaned back, her expression a mix of disdain and contemtion. "Let the humans wage their war. But if they think a mortal woman can rival the goddesses, they will learn their folly soon enough."


    Hera prided herself on being the most beautiful goddess among all the goddesses of Olympus. Admitting that some could rival her beauty¡ªlike Aphrodite, Athena, or even Artemis¡ªwas difficult enough. Beingpared to a human was an even greater insult.


    "Still, it''s strange, don''t you think, Father?" Dionysus spoke up suddenly, breaking the tense silence.


    "What''s strange?" Zeus asked, curiosity piqued.


    "Do you remember the small contest with the Apple of Eris to determine who was the most beautiful among Mother Hera, Athena, and Aphrodite?" Dionysus said.


    All the gods fell silent. It was a sensitive subject.


    Two goddesses present turned their faces cold at the mention of that event: Hera and Athena.


    Zeus began to sweat, seeing his sister-wife and daughter ring at Dionysus with emotionless eyes. All the gods knew what had happened that day.


    "I know, Paris made his choice fairly. There''s nothing more to it," Zeus spoke quickly, trying to defuse the situation.


    "Yes, Father, but it was Aphrodite''s Belt that made Paris look at Helen and vice versa. You know that, don''t you?" Dionysus continued.


    Zeus understood where Dionysus was heading, but he shook his head. "I still find it hard to believe that kings would wage war over a single woman."


    "It''s hard to believe, yes¡ªunless some individuals ignited the spark?" Dionysus''s lips twisted into a sly smile as he nced fleetingly at Hera and Athena before looking back at his father.


    "You think? Who?" Zeus''s eyes turned cold as he asked, the weight of his words hanging in the air.


    The war that was about to erupt in theing months promised to be devastating. As gods, they couldn''t simply halt an entire war; the forces above them would not ept such interference.


    "Don''t know, Father. It''s just mere spection," Dionysus shrugged before abruptly leaving the hall.


    Zeus fell into deep contemtion at his son''s words, his mind racing with questions. Could someone have elerated the process of the impending war? If so, who would dare to do such a thing, and for what purpose?


    "You are overthinking, my dear," Hera whispered softly, nting a gentle kiss on Zeus''s cheek. "The only one responsible for this mess is Aphrodite. Imagine, giving a divine artifact to a mere human. How foolish can she be? And look, she even has the audacity to show up, fully aware that she is the cause of all this turmoil."


    Suddenly, the grand doors of the hall swung open, revealing a strikingly handsome young man. It was Hermes.


    "Father," he called out, approaching Zeus with an uncharacteristically serious expression.


    "What is it, my son?" Zeus asked, frowning at the sight of Hermes, usually so cheerful, now grave and somber.


    "It''s about the mortal world, in the Empire of Light. A God of Light has appeared," Hermes reported, his voice heavy with concern.


    "What?" Zeus eximed, his eyes widening in shock.


    Hera frowned, clearly annoyed. She had little interest in the affairs of the Gods of Light or the plight of humans.


    Zeus stood abruptly and vanished from the hall, reappearing outside the castle, high in the sky. His eyes crackled with lightning as he focused his gaze on the Empire of Light below.


    There, he saw it: a man with eyes gleaming white and gold, radiating a divine presence.


    "It is indeed a God of Light," Zeus murmured to himself.


    "Should we be worried, Father?" Hermes appeared beside him, his voice tinged with anxiety.


    "What kind of question is that? Of course, we should be concerned about the appearance of a God of Light. We should descend and assist them at once," Athena interjected, materializing next to them.


    "Hmph. You only say that because your precious prot¨¦g¨¦ is in danger, Athena," Hera sneered.


    Athena shot Hera a cold re but held her tongue. It was true; she was deeply worried about Sienna.


    "What should we do, Father?" Hermes pressed.


    Zeus pondered for a moment before shaking his head. "We do nothing."


    "Father?" Athena''s brow furrowed in confusion.


    Hera''s smirk widened with satisfaction.


    "Do not intervene, Athena. Gods should not interfere every time humans are in peril," Zeus dered firmly.


    "But there is a God of Light!" Athena protested.


    "The God of Light is in a weakened state, possessing a fragile body that will not endure for long. He will not cause much harm and will disappear soon enough. We will not intervene. This is my final decision," Zeus stated unequivocally before vanishing.


    Athena tightened her grip on hernce. She knew the God of Light wouldn''tst long, but she feared he might encounter Sienna and bring her harm. After all, she had blessed Sienna, and if the God of Light sensed that¡­


    "Hmm?" Athena suddenly frowned, her gaze fixed on the scene below.


    There, confronting the God of Light, was a figure that appeared to be a demon.


    Hera, who had been content until now, followed Athena''s gaze and gasped.


    That demon¡­ it wasn''t just any ordinary demon.


    She sensed an energy within him that felt disturbingly akin to the divine.


    "Who is he?" she asked, voicing the question that was also in Athena''s and Hermes'' minds.

 Chapter 77: The Battle of the Uteska Village (6)

    "A God of Light? What an unexpected surprise," I remarked with a smile.


    The God of Light turned his gaze toward me, his expression unchanging but his tone betraying a hint of surprise. "You know of us?" he asked.


    Khione had told me about them. One of the reasons she had stayed among the humans was to keep an eye on their foolish worship of the Gods of Light, who sought the eradication of all races except their own. To them, the demon races were nothing but filth.


    "Who knows?" I replied with a shrug.


    "Then you will die without doing anything to repent for your sins," he dered, vanishing in a brilliant streak of light.


    BADOOOM!


    A powerful ray of light tore through the space where I had stood just a moment before, obliterating everything in its path. The God of Light''s eyes widened in shock as he saw me deftly avoid his attack.


    I now stood on the roof of a nearby house, gasping for breath under my mask. As I steadied myself, memories of a conversation I had with Khione in the early days after I had enved her came flooding back.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    ''Won''t I be stronger if I scatter my Luck Points to all my other status points?''


    The thought was tempting. With over 10,000 Luck Points, converting them into strength, agility, and mana aptitudes could make me incredibly powerful. Just imagining the potential was exhrating.


    ''Never transfer your Luck Points to other stats,'' Khione''s voice cut through my thoughts, cold and stern.


    ''Why not?''


    ''Luck is intricately linked to Destiny, the greatest of all Deities. What you''ve aplished by converting your remaining years of life into Luck Points, enving me, and obtaining my Skill to absorb my Energy was nothing short of a miracle. It was an absurd stroke of Luck. You shouldn''t even be alive. The only reason those higher presences haven''t erased you as an anomaly is because¡ª''


    ''Because I will die in less than a year,'' I finished her sentence.


    Khione nodded solemnly.


    It was true; I felt destined to die soon regardless...


    ''Doing it again will draw unnecessary attention to you. You will once again challenge Destiny. The price isn''t just your life. Adding Luck is one thing, but manipting Destiny by converting all your Luck Points into strength to achieve god-like power is akin to cheating the bnce of destiny.''


    ''I don''t quite understand these concepts about Destiny, but you seem very serious about this.''


    Her warning was frustrating. The first thing that came to mind was to at least transfer a few hundred Luck Points to my other stats.


    ''How about I add ten points at a time each day?'' I suggested.


    ''Your status is intrinsically linked to you. You remember the kind of pain you felt during the conversion of your life years into Luck Points?''


    ''I converted my life years then. Now I just want a transfer.''


    ''It''s the same principle. Gaining points is different from transferring existing points to another stat. Even transferring one point brings significant changes to your body, and your body needs time to rest after each transfer. Doing it continuously can put you in grave danger. Too much change in your body is dangerous, do you understand?''


    Her voice was cold, ensuring Iprehended her warning. My death would mean her death too, after all. She stared at me, emphasizing her point.


    ''Never transfer your status points unless you are in imminent danger of death. If it happens, do it as I exin now.''


    ''Say it.''


    ''I repeat, use this method only if you are in mortal danger. The drawbacks can kill you.''


    I looked at her and nodded, understanding the gravity of her words. ''Okay.''


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Ha¡­ha¡­" I breathed heavily.


    Sorry Khione.


    But I''m going to die either way if I don''t do it.


    -Ding!


    -Temporary Transfer Completed!


    +3000 Strength!


    +3000 Agility!


    +3000 Stamina!


    I looked at my status.


    [Nathan Parker]


    Lvl 105


    <Strength> 3405


    <Agility> 3467


    <Stamina> 3409


    <Mana> 3854


    <Vision> 333


    <Luck> 10 756


    <Charm> 250


    My Strength, Agility, and Stamina stats were off the charts, but the power surging through me was already taking its toll. I could feel my bones beginning to crack under the pressure. I had no choice but to end this God of Light quickly.


    I raised my hand, and the sheer intensity of my mana made the air vibrate around me. The God of Light''s eyes widened as he extended his hand, which began to glow with a radiant golden light.


    CREAK!


    In an instant, his arm was encased in ice, freezing solid. With a single, swift step, I appeared in front of him, grabbed his frozen arm, and shattered it into countless icy fragments.


    BREAK!


    The God of Light staggered back, and for the first time, I saw a flicker of fear in his eyes.


    "Who are you?" he demanded, his voice trembling.


    I didn''t have time for lengthy exnations. Gathering all the mana I could muster, I prepared to unleash a spell. I had reached the threshold of godhood, and I was ready to cast a magic worthy of my newfound power.


    "God-Rank Magic," I intoned.


    The roof beneath me turned to ice instantly, and the very air around us seemed to freeze. The bright, sunny weather shifted dramatically, transforming into a snowy, icyndscape. I coughed up blood but pushed through the pain.


    "You!" The God of Light''s shock was palpable.


    I smirked through bloodied lips. "Go to hell. Cocytus."


    The world seemed to stand still for a moment. Then, a frigid white breeze swept around us with terrifying speed. When it subsided, the God of Light was frozen solid, his face locked in a horrified expression. The ice statue that had once been his form crumbled into shards, scattering across the ground.


    The intense cold vanished as I lowered my exhausted hands. "F¡­FUCK!" I ripped off my mask and spat out more blood. This wasn''t good.


    I didn''t have much time before the temporary transfer of my Luck Points wore off, and my stats returned to their normal levels above 10,000. Suddenly, a new thought crossed my mind.


    If I act quickly, I can kill Radakel while I still have this immense power.


    Without hesitation I kicked off the roof and flew at high speed.

 Chapter 78: The Battle of the Uteska Village (7)

    A few minutes ago...


    "Pathetic pests!" Jagon snarled, his irritation palpable.


    He was surrounded: Sienna to his right, Aiden to his left, Jason in front of him, and behind him, Siara was providing support. He had clearly underestimated them.


    Initially, he handled them with ease, but their strength surged when they activated their Main Skills. Jagon had learned about these abilities. All summoned Heroes would awaken their first skill, known as their Main Skill, which essentially determined their potential and strength. Once activated, their power increased several times over.


    Now, all of them had activated their Main Skills. Jason radiated a golden light, Sienna''s sword shimmered with a blue aura, Aiden was enveloped in an orange me, and Siara was surrounded by a fiery red glow. The air crackled with theirbined energy, their mana immense and formidable.


    If it had been anyone other than Jagon, they would have been obliterated instantly. Jagon could hardly believe it. Hadn''t it been less than two months since they were summoned to the Empire of Light? How could they have grown so strong already?


    Initially, he hadn''t taken the threat of the Heroes seriously. But now, if left unchecked, they could be exceedingly dangerous, especially the three who were engaging him head-on.


    "I will kill them," Jagon resolved. It was no longer just about buying time; it was about eliminating a potential future threat.


    He wanted to conserve his strength in case the knight who had entered the vige returned, or worse, if Radakel joined the battle. But he couldn''t afford to hold back any longer. Releasing his mana, he watched as all four Heroes flinched, feeling the full force of his terrifying power.


    With a single swift step, Jagon appeared beside a stunned Jason.


    BANG!


    He delivered a powerful kick to Jason''s side, who couldn''t react in time to shield himself.


    "GUH!" Jason groaned in pain as he crashed into a nearby house.


    "Jason!" Siara''s face turned pale as she rushed toward him, but Jagon wasn''t about to let her get away. She had been a persistent annoyance, attacking and pestering him throughout the battle. Now, he decided to eliminate her.


    Jagon lunged at her with his sword, aiming to cut her down.


    "TAKE THAT!"


    From the side, a massive figure, Aiden, leaped toward him wielding his toothed sword.


    "Ug!" Jagon quickly caught Aiden''s sword, injuring his hand in the process, but managed to block the attack just in time.


    Aiden was shocked to see his attack thwarted, but he quickly smirked. "Explode!"


    BADOOOM!


    The sword glowed red before a tremendous explosion engulfed Jagon. However, Jagon had anticipated the move and prepared a strong earthen shield, which crumbled instantly as he jumped back.


    But the assault was relentless.


    From above, Jagon saw a beautiful girl diving straight at him with her sword ready.


    "This girl again..."


    To Jagon, the most dangerous of the trio was clearly Sienna. Despite the threat posed by Jason''s light sword, Sienna seemed even more perilous. She appeared blessed by some god, and Jagon could feel the divine energy around her.


    sh!


    "Wha!"


    Jagon''s eyes widened in shock.


    Sienna''s figure blurred as she dove toward him, and the next moment, she was beside him with her sword already swung. A massive gash opened in Jagon''s right arm, blood spurting out.


    Siennanded on the ground, breathless but resolute, gripping her sword tightly.


    "I will kill you all!!" Jagon roared angrily, preparing arge-scale attack that made everyone shudder. But suddenly, everything stopped.


    Someone entered the vige, and it was far from an ordinary arrival.


    Chills ran down everyone''s spines as they sensed a kind of mana and energy unlike anything they had ever encountered. Cecilia, who had been aiding the Heroes in their fight against the other Demons, widened her eyes and turned around. She could never mistake this energy.


    "Lord Radakel!" she gasped.


    Radakel stepped into Uteska. His usual smiling face had turned cold and serious. Something had happened to Elias. He had used the forbidden summoning on himself. But why? This was ast-ditch measure, implying he had likely faced the vige chief''s leader.


    Yet that wasn''t the crux of the issue.


    Elias''s presence had vanished, and shortly after, so had the presence of the God of Light. It should havested longer. What had gone wrong? There was a dangerous enemy lurking in the vige.


    BADOOOM!


    As Radakel entered, a giant ball of fire suddenly appeared above his head, five timesrger than the one Silgor had created against Gwen. The Heroes panicked, ready to flee the vige, but...


    Radakel simply raised his gaze and lifted his palm. The massive ball of fire disintegrated into particles of light, as if it had never existed, leaving all the Demons in shock.


    "As expected, it wouldn''t work against you, Radakel," a soft voice echoed. A stunningly beautiful demon woman appeared, floating in the sky. All the boys in the ss stared, their mouths agape at her beauty and her piercing red eyes.


    "The leader of these Demons, I presume?" Radakel asked, his face impassive. He held only disdain for all Demons.


    "And you are the Divine Knight sent to kill us," the demon woman, Catnys, retorted with equal disdain.


    "Since you understand, let''s save time. Tell your people to surrender and repent in death," Radakel said coldly.


    BADOOOM!


    No sooner had Radakel finished speaking than a powerful de of wind struck him square in the face. It would have obliterated him if not for his light shield. The attack came out of nowhere, unseen by everyone¡ªexcept Radakel himself.


    They locked eyes for a brief moment before both vanished.


    BADOOOM!


    Powerful shockwaves rippled through the sky as Radakel and Catnys shed violently.


    "Ugn!" Catnys was hurled backward, a deep gash on her arm where Radakel''s strike nearly severed it. It was clear Radakel had no intention of ying with her.


    Radakel smiled coldly as he raised his hand high. "Hundreds Light of the Light Gods."


    The sky above Uteska turned gold in an instant, startling Catnys. Hundreds of light spears materialized, all aimed directly at her.


    This was not good.


    Catnys pped her hands together, summoning her immense mana. Radakel''s cold voice echoed as he lowered his hand, "Die buried in your vige, demon."


    All the light spears shot down toward Catnys and the surrounding area. She remained still, focusing intensely, blood dripping from her nose.


    "Seven Star Rank Dark Magic! ck Dome!"


    The golden sky turned pitch ck as a magnificent dark dome enveloped the entire vige. The light spears struck the dome, but after fiftynces, cracks began to appear.


    "T..That monster," Catnys muttered, biting her lip and ring at Radakel, who stood unfazed.


    "It would have taken less mana if you chose to protect yourself alone. With your strength, you could easily escape death if you ran away, yet you used all this mana to protect the entire vige and your filthy demonpanions," Radakel chuckled slightly. "Now look at you, defenseless."


    Catnys groaned as thences of light continued to hammer her dome. The spears could have injured some of the Heroes and Radakel''s men, but he didn''t seem to care. Or perhaps he knew Catnys would act to protect everyone?


    With a slight smirk, Radakel stretched out his hand to end Catnys. "Now die."


    Catnys closed her eyes. ''I''m sorry, everyone,'' she thought of the people still fighting below her, feeling a deep sense of failure. She couldn''tst long against Radakel. He was too powerful. Now she wished for only one thing. The face of a masked man shed in her mind.


    ''I count on you. Take them to a safe ce.''


    At least the children and families would be safe.


    Catnys waited for death to im her, but after a few seconds, nothing happened. Confused, she looked up and saw Radakel with a serious expression. He had lowered his hand and was staring past her.


    A cold chill swept over the entire vige, sending shivers down everyone''s spines.

 Chapter 79: END of The Battle of the Uteska Village

    A cold chill swept over the entire vige, sending shivers down everyone''s spines.


    Whether it was due to the cold, fear, or both, nobody could tell.


    A dark-clothed figure hurtled toward them at an incredible speed. The ck dot grewrger andrger, gradually revealing what seemed to be a demon. Catnys, turning slightly, noticed the masked figure and smiled faintly. She had doubted he woulde, but indeed, he was there in the end.


    Radakel, noticing Catnys''s smile, narrowed his golden eyes. He quickly surmised that the neer was aligned with Catnys and seemed to be a demon as well.


    ''So he''s the other powerful presence I sensed...'' Radakel thought.


    However, he felt confused. He had not expected such a strong presence in the vige apart from Catnys. Feeling a sudden sense of danger, Radakel immediately canceled his hundrednces of light, and the sky returned to its normal blue. Catnys finally sighed in relief, lowering her arms.


    Ignoring Catnys, Radakel stretched out his hand toward the disguised Nathan. "It''s good that you came on your own. I will now crush¡ªBUUAARRRGH!!!"


    Before Radakel could finish his sentence, the ck dot vanished and reappeared right in front of him. Nathan''s punch was so powerful that it contorted Radakel''s face, sending his blurred figure shooting hundreds of meters away, crashing through several trees in his wake.


    "L¨CLord Radakel?!!" Cecilia was beyond shocked, like everyone else.


    What had they just witnessed?


    The weaker Heroes immediately stepped back in fear, while even the stronger ones like Jason froze on the spot. They had never felt such immense strength before.


    Nathan''s figure glowed with an icy blue hue, his cold breath escaping the mask and freezing the air itself.


    BADOOOM!


    A pir of light shot out as Radakel reappeared above the ground. His face was contorted with utter shock and anger, blood dripping profusely from his mouth. Nathan''s fist imprint was still visible, a bright red mark on his cheek.


    "W..who blearghh! are you?!" Radakel demanded, spitting blood.


    Nathan didn''t answer. Heunched himself forward, leaving a trail of ice in his wake. He didn''t have time for words; he needed to kill Radakel quickly.


    He moved so fast that no one could see him clearly¡ªonly a blur of motion and the biting chill of his icy trail. Sensing danger again, Radakel raised his hand.


    "Hundreds Barriers of the Light Gods!"


    Hundreds of golden barriers materialized in front of him, painting the air gold once more. Nathan''s eyes remained cold and unyielding as he continued his charge without slowing down.


    He stretched out his hand again. "God-Rank Ice Magic."


    Bones in his right arm cracked, but he bit his tongue, refusing to let out any sound of pain. His body wasn''t suited to handle such immense strength, let alone using God-Rank Magic. Despite this, he persisted. Although the God-Rank magic he wielded was weaker than that of true gods, it was still incredibly powerful¡ªcapable of challenging even a weakened God of Light.


    "!" Radakel''s entire body shivered upon hearing the words ''God-Rank Magic.''


    All those observing the fight below felt something they had never experienced before: primal fear, as if they were witnessing an event beyond theirprehension. The atmosphere shifted dramatically, and their faces contorted in terror. The very environment reacted to the impending use of God-Rank Magic.


    "L...Lady Catnys?!" one of the demons shouted in fear.


    "Don''t worry! He''s with us! Quickly, go back to the safe house with the others!" Catnys ordered. "Jagon, take everyone there!"


    Jagon, quickly understanding the gravity of the situation, nodded. "Everyone, follow me!"


    He led the group toward the house where all their families were gathered.


    It was all part of Nathan''s carefully crafted n to assemble everyone in one ce while he and Catnys held off their enemies.


    Catnys, however, hadn''t anticipated this turn of events.


    Nathan had arrivedte, and just as she began to lose hope, he appeared with astonishing strength,unching a fierce attack on Radakel. His power was beyond belief, more than enough to hold their foes at bay.


    Every enemy''s attention was now fixed on Nathan and Catnys, allowing theirrades to gather at the designated spot. This was crucial, as Nathan nned to use his teleportation artifact.


    Catnys nced down at her hand.


    In her palmy a small stone artifact, an incredibly rare and ancient relic, rumored to be crafted by the gods themselves. Nathan had entrusted her with it so they could escape the vige together. She couldn''t help but wonder where he had acquired such a powerful artifact.


    But now was not the time for such thoughts.


    Unlike the others, Catnys kept her eyes on Nathan.


    Nathan, his gaze locked on Radakel, clenched his fist andpleted his God-Rank Magic. A spear began to take shape, forged from pure, white ice. It was thick, sharp, and inscribed with divine runes, a testament to its divine origin.


    As the spear fully formed, Radakel felt a chill run down his spine. The weapon was three meters long and radiated an aura of death itself.


    There was no time for Radakel to invoke a God of Light.


    Desperate, he drew upon all the immense mana he had conserved for a confrontation with the Demon King''s Archdemons, the ck Knights. This mana was meant for a battle against foes who rivaled the Divine Knights, but now he faced an opponent who was undoubtedly a ck Knight sent by the Demon King himself.


    Radakel gnashed his teeth.


    Had he been deceived and outmaneuvered by the Demon King or one of his generals once again? Did they anticipate his move and send one of their strongest warriors against him?


    With a thunderous roar, golden light erupted towards the sky, and a colossal wave of mana burst forth from Radakel''s body.


    He concentrated all his mana to create an ultimate spell of light, one that could only be used once.


    "God-Rank Magic! Holy Barrier of the Gods of Light!!!"


    Nathan''s eyes fluttered, heavy with exhaustion, threatening to close at any moment. Determined, he gritted his teeth and flicked his wrist.


    "Spear of the Frozen Death."


    BADOOOOOM!


    The spearunched from Nathan''s hand with incredible speed, freezing everything in its path. Even those standing below felt parts of their bodies turn icy from the sheer power of the spear.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    CREAK!!


    As the spear collided with Radakel''s barrier, a massive shockwave rippled through the vige, devastating roofs and trees alike. For a moment, it seemed like a stalemate, and Radakel appeared to gain the upper hand. His body, better suited for God-Rank Magic, stood strong.


    Radakel''s eyes widened with realization, his lips curling into a sinister smirk. He could turn this to his advantage and perhaps even kill the Archdemon!


    On the other hand, Nathan was utterly spent.


    Khione had warned him that in his current weakened state, he could only manage one use of God-Rank Magic. He had already expended it against the God of Light. Yet, he had pushed himself to use it once more against Radakel.


    Now, he faced defeat. And possibly death.


    His outstretched arm trembled and weakened, his eyes slowly closing as the God-Rank Magic spear began to crack, on the verge of copsing.


    "You are not worthy to be my son, Nathan. Your mother failed to raise you to even reach the heights of my heels."


    His father''s voice echoed in his mind.


    "I¡­ am sorry, Nate¡­ but between us¡­ it can''t happen. It''s over¡­"


    These were the words of the only person he had ever loved and trusted after his mother''s death. That separation, four years ago, had been the final blow, darkening his heart further.


    In the midst of this darkness and his obsession with seeking absolute love from others, a lone figure emerged in his mind.


    Not Amelia, not his stepsisters, not Courtney, nor even Aisha, surprisingly.


    But Khione.


    The first time Nathan saw Khione, it felt like looking into a mirror of his past self. She wasn''t just a random choice; his desire for her was pure and profound. He longed to witness her transformation, to see her reveal more of herself in his presence.


    If he died now, wouldn''t she die too?


    Memories of their parting filled his mind¡ªher beautiful face, her voice, the way she looked at him. She hadn''t uttered any farewell words; knowing her, none were needed. But through the Forbidden Seal, their emotions were interconnected, and he could sense her silent plea for him to be careful. It was unusual for her, someone who always prioritized her own survival, to show such concern.


    Could it be true that she felt genuine worry and care for him, even if just a little?


    The thought brought him immense happiness. Khione, who knew everything about him and epted all his ws and virtues, had shown some semnce of care. This moment reminded him of the emotions he once felt for his childhood love, Phoebe.


    With renewed determination, Nathan bit his lip hard and opened his eyes, now clear and focused. His thoughts synchronized with Khione''s, and his ice magic strengthened as a result.


    "HAARGHHH!!!" With a powerful shout, unlike any he had ever uttered, Nathan swung his hand once more.


    CREAK!


    Another cracking sound echoed, this time from Radakel''s holy barrier.


    "W..WHAT?!!" Radakel was in utter disbelief witnessing the sudden change.


    Nathan''s lips twisted into a mad smirk as he saw the barrier weaken.


    BOOOOOOOM!


    "BUAAARGHHH!!"


    The spear shattered Radakel''s God-Rank Barrier and struck him in the stomach, piercing through and carrying his body miles away, devastating the forest in its wake.

 Chapter 80: Divine Knight Liphiel (1)

    As the dust billowed up from the ground, obscuring vision in the aftermath of the attack that had struck Radakel head-on, a powerful gust of wind swept through, sending smoke swirling in every direction.


    Despite the chaos, Catnys remained vignt. Her eyes locked on Nathan''s body as it fell, swift and decisive. With practiced precision, she invoked a wind spell, catching Nathan just before he could hit the ground, and swiftly carrying him away from the danger zone.


    "Are you alright? We need to move, now!" Catnys''s voice rang out urgently amid the turmoil.


    Nathan, floating in the protective embrace of the wind, shook his head weakly as Catnys gently removed his mask, revealing his true, youthful face, striking in its distinctiveness.


    In a swift motion, Nathan retrieved a ring, invoking its power to restore his familiar guise¡ªthe facade known to all as the unassuming,ckadaisical Nathan.


    "Get rid of my mask and the clothes you gave me," Nathan murmured urgently, his voice strained.


    "We don''t have time for that¡ª" Catnys began, interrupted by Nathan''s urgent grip on her arm and the seriousness etched into his expression.


    "Listen to me, Catnys," Nathan insisted, his voice tinged with urgency despite his injuries. "No one must know it was me. To them, it must seem like you captured me. Do you understand?"


    Catnys was confused but nodded. "What do you need me to do?"


    Nathan exhaled with relief. "Take me back to that house where I tied up the girl. Bind me next to her and then leave me there."


    "Is that all?" Catnys asked, grasping the gravity of his request.


    "Yeah," Nathan managed a weary smile through bloody lips. "You still have the artifact I gave you, right? Use it to teleport to a safe mansion outside the Empire."


    In truth, the artifact was a teleportation device Nathan had obtained from Khione as a contingency n. He had chosen to entrust it to Catnys, sacrificing his own escape route to ensure she and the others could flee to safety.


    ''I can''t believe I gave away my lifeline from Khione to save others,'' Nathan thought ruefully. ''But I can''t live with myself knowing I let those children die.''


    ''Well, I still have another artifact just in case,'' he reassured himself silently.


    Catnys was at a loss for words at Nathan''s selflessness, but gratitude overcame her hesitation. "Thank you, from the bottom of my heart. Thank you," she whispered sincerely.


    Nathan managed a faint smile. "I promised I wouldn''t let my woman die or leave her in danger," he said, before abruptly losing consciousness, his strength spent.


    Catnys hastened her steps as she entered the house, urgency driving her every move. Following Nathan''s instructions, she descended into the underground chamber. Thankfully, Courtney stilly unconscious on the ground, her arm bound to a pipe.


    With a determined focus, Catnys swiftly removed the armor and clothes she had provided Nathan, along with his mask. She secured him firmly against the wall, his wounds bleeding freely and forming a dark pool on the ground beneath him.


    Despite the urge to heal him, Catnys resisted. Nathan''s current state was crucial to maintaining the illusion he had orchestrated.


    Exhaling heavily, Catnys turned to leave, but something made her pause. She knelt beside Nathan, gently touching his blood-smeared cheek. Leaning closer, she pressed a tender kiss to his battered lips.


    "I won''t forget. I promise," she whispered softly and left.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "L...Lord Radakel?!"


    Cecilia''s voice echoed through the forest as she hurried alongside several knights belonging to Radakel''s retinue. Following the trail of ice that led through the dense woods, she finally came upon Radakel lying on the ground, his limbs syed and a gaping hole in his stomach. His blood, frozen in ce, refused to spill.


    Horrified, Cecilia knelt beside him, pressing her ear close to his chest. There was no heartbeat.


    "It can''t be..." Her voice trembled with disbelief.


    Frantically, Cecilia withdrew all the high-grade healing potions she had brought for heroes, pouring their contents over Radakel''s wound and coaxing him to drink. But the ice was no ordinary frost; it resisted their efforts, unmoved by their desperate attempts.


    Both Cecilia and the knights stood aghast, unable toprehend the sight before them. Radakel, the Divine Knight they had always known as calm and resolute, nowy before them, his body smeared with blood, his white hair stained crimson, eyes closed in eternal rest.


    "He was defeated..." Cecilia murmured, her voice barely audible amid the solemn silence that engulfed them.


    "Lady Cecilia!" A knight suddenly cried out, pointing skyward.


    A sh of golden light streaked toward them with terrifying speed from above.


    "Step back, everyone!" Ceciliamanded, torn away from Radakel''s side by urgency and instinct.


    With a resounding thud, the figurended next to Radakel, stirring up clouds of dust.


    "W...who are you?!" Cecilia drew her sword, her knights following suit, their weapons poised defensively.


    The neer exuded an aura of immense power, their presence overwhelming and mysterious in equal measure.


    "Hmm~ look at you, Radakel, in such a miserable state~"


    A feminine, yful voice rang out, startling Cecilia and the knights. As the dust settled, the figure of a burly giant man came into view, leaving them all open-mouthed in astonishment. Could that charming voice really belong to this man?


    The moment of confusion was brief as the giant knelt down and gently helped a woman in his arms to stand. The sound of two heels tapping the ground echoed as he stepped aside, revealing an extraordinarily curvaceous woman.


    All the knights gulped at the sight of her. She was stunningly beautiful, with a voluptuous figure entuated by a white robe that clung to her body, revealing just enough to leave them mesmerized. Her long, light blue hair cascaded down to her waist, adorned with a golden ornament that looked like a crown. Her golden eyes shimmered behind her sses as she gazed down at Radakel.


    "Thank you, Carka," the woman said, patting the giant man''s shoulder with a sultry smile, causing the knights to blush.


    Cecilia, upon seeing the woman''s face, froze.


    "Hmm?" The woman noticed Cecilia and turned, smiling warmly. "It''s been a while, cute Cecilia."


    Cecilia flinched before quickly dropping to one knee, cing her hand on her chest. Her face turned pale instantly.


    "L...Lady Liphiel!"


    The knights, though unsure of who she was, followed Cecilia''s lead and knelt.


    Liphiel smiled and turned her attention back to Radakel. "Poor Radakel." She raised her golden staff, topped with a blue gem, above Radakel''s body. The staff glowed with a golden light as a sphere of blue and gold light appeared and entered the gaping hole in Radakel''s stomach.


    Before their very eyes, the wound began to close, the flesh knitting itself back together until it was as if nothing had happened.


    "Take care of Radakel, Cecilia~," Liphiel instructed, allowing Carka to lift her up effortlessly. "I want to see the Heroes."


    "Y...yes!" Cecilia, still kneeling, nodded.


    Then Carka with Liphiel in his arms kicked off the ground jumping at high speed toward Uteska.


    After a few seconds only hended on one of the houses, his boots embedding deeply in the roof.


    "W..Who?" Amelia turned around and looked up.


    The few students who were with her also followed her gaze and froze seeing the extremely beautiful woman above them.


    Liphiel didn''t answer.


    Her golden gaze flickered until it settled on a white haired boyying on the ground being treated by healers.


    "Oh?"


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 81: Divine Knight Liphiel (2)

    What''s this feeling?


    Warmth spread throughout my body, a sensation so soothing and rxing that it felt almost surreal. It was an overwhelming sense offort, as if every muscle and bone in my body was being gently coaxed into a state of blissful tranquility.


    When I opened my eyes, the first thing I saw was a golden glow, and then the face of an extraordinarily beautiful woman came into view. No, she wasn''t just beautiful; she was stunning, the second most beautiful woman I had ever seen, second only to Khione. Her long, light blue hair and golden eyes were a perfect fit for her ethereal beauty, and her sses added a unique allure.


    Her gentle smile was directed at me, filled with warmth and kindness.


    Wait. I shook my head, trying to clear the fog from my mind. Her presence was almost overpowering, like being enveloped in aforting, yet overwhelming aura.


    "N...Nathan!" I heard Amelia''s voice nearby. She had tears in her eyes as she looked at me, her concern evident.


    Courtney stood next to her, equally worried. "Are you okay?!"


    Turning to my other side, I saw Siara, her usuallyposed face now etched with worry. "Nathan, are you alright?" she called out, a level of concern I hadn''t seen in her in three years.


    Sienna was there too, gently stroking my hair with a small, reassuring smile.


    It felt strange, almost foreign, to have so many people worried about me. For the longest time, it had only been Phoebe who cared, and even she had left.


    "Do you feel better, Hero Nathan?" the blue-haired woman asked, her gentle gaze resting on me.


    I shifted my attention to the giant man standing next to her, his presence radiating a dangerous aura, before returning my gaze to the woman.


    "I suppose it is thanks to you. Thank you," I said, raising my upper body with a groan.


    "You are wee." The woman''s smile widened.


    "Who are you, Lady?" Amelia asked, her curiosity and caution evident.


    "Oh, yes, you have never seen me before. Let me introduce myself," the woman said, taking a step back and bowing gracefully. "I am Liphiel, a Rank Three Divine Knight of the Empire of Light."


    Just when I thought I had dealt with Radakel, another Divine Knight appeared. Did shee sensing the danger? Was she sent by the higher-ups because of the situation?


    "Rank Three?" Courtney echoed the question on everyone''s mind.


    "Radakel didn''t exin it to you? We Divine Knights are ranked ording to our abilities, from Six being the lowest to One being the highest. Radakel is a Rank Five Divine Knight, and I am two ranks higher than him," Liphiel exined with a smile.


    Khione had already exined the ranking system to me, but the reality of facing a Rank Three Divine Knight was daunting. I had barely managed to defeat Radakel with an extraordinary amount of luck, and now this...


    I would definitely need to ask Khione about her. This did not bode well at all.


    "Lady Liphiel... about Lord Radakel..." Amelia''s face was conflicted, concern and hesitation battling for dominance.


    "Oh, there is nothing to worry about. I saved him," Liphiel said nonchntly.


    My eyes widened in shock at her words, but I quickly masked my reaction. Was she serious? My spear had pierced through Radakel''s stomach, destroying most of his internal organs.


    "R...Really? That''s a relief... I thought, judging from the attack, Lord Radakel had died..." Amelia voiced what was on my mind.


    "Hmm~ Radakel did indeed die, but I can resurrect people who have died recently. They won''t be able to recover their strength and condition from before their death, though," Liphiel said.


    Resurrect? What the hell?


    "R...Resurrect? Is that even possible?" Siara asked, dumbfounded.


    "Yes, I can! Fortunately, I didn''t have to use it on Hero Nathan, but something is strange~" Liphiel said, putting a finger on her chin thoughtfully.


    "What''s strange? These Demons clearly hurt my brother to get answers from him," Sienna said, barely able to contain her anger.


    Sienna... It made me happy to see her so concerned, but the truth was, I had done this to myself. In the end, I had managed to direct more hatred from my ssmates towards the Demons, while also instilling fear of them. And Radakel was still alive.


    No, I shouldn''t think negatively like that. I had significantly weakened Radakel and forced a Rank Three Divine Knight out of hiding. More importantly, I had secured valuable allies on the Demon side.


    "I examined his injuries, and you see, I feel like Hero Nathan''s wounds weren''t caused externally but rather internally," Liphiel said.


    What? I did my best to keep my expression neutral.


    "What do you mean, Lady Liphiel?" I asked, feigning confusion.


    Liphiel smiled, tilting her head. "I don''t know~"


    This woman...


    "But Hero Nathan should rest. You shouldn''t use mana to avoid reopening your internal wounds, understood?" she said in a scolding tone.


    "Yeah..." I nodded.


    "Then I will go ahead to heal the knights and the other Heroes," Liphiel said, walking off.


    "I should also check on the students. Don''t move too much, Nathan," Amelia said before leaving.


    As I stood up, Courtney tried to help me, but I raised my hand to stop her, determined to walk on my own. I took a few tentative steps before walking normally. Had Liphiel really healed mepletely? Even with my luck, her healing abilities had to be exceptional.


    "You should rest, Nate," Siara said suddenly.


    I was a bit surprised but smiled at her. "W...what?"


    "Nothing, just remembering the first time I asked you to call me that when we became step-siblings. You refused outright," I said.


    "That was three years ago¡­" Siara averted her gaze.


    "True," I said before looking around. "What happened to the Demons?"


    "They all disappeared suddenly," Sienna replied. "Even though knights surrounded the whole vige, it''s strange. Maybe there was an underground tunnel?"


    "Oh, then the mission failed," I said, feeling the weight of my actions. We were here to eliminate the Demons, and they had all escaped because of me. Of course, no one else knew that.


    "N...Nathan." A voice rang out from behind.


    It was Aisha. There was a moment of silence as we locked eyes.


    "We''ll leave then..." Sienna said, dragging a shocked Siara, who was looking between me and Aisha, away.


    "Are you okay?" Aisha asked, her voice filled with concern.


    I started walking along the empty streets of the vige. "Somewhat."


    "They hurt you?"


    "Well, it''s hard to exin, but it''s my fault in the end," I replied ambiguously.


    "Everyone thought you had been killed," Aisha muttered.


    "Did you think that too?" I asked, ncing at her.


    "I...I don''t know, but I''m d that you''re still here," Aisha said softly.


    I smiled. "I heard that you fought well against the Demons."


    "Yes, but...I couldn''t do anything against the strong ones...thest one," she murmured, her voice tinged with frustration.


    "You did your best, and you have time. It''s been barely what? Two months?" I reassured her.


    "But...hmmff!" I cut off Aisha with a kiss on her soft lips.


    Aisha''s eyes widened as she reached out to push me away, but I caught her right hand and pressed her against the wall of a nearby house, continuing the kiss.


    "Hnn!"


    Her cheeks flushed a deep red, and her body heated up under my touch. I wrapped my other hand around her waist, pulling her closer while licking her lips. "Open your mouth, Aisha," I whispered, my voice low andmanding.


    "Haa??~~"


    Overwhelmed by my words, Aisha parted her lips, her eyes moist with anticipation. I smirked and slid my tongue into her mouth.


    "Hmnn~!!"


    Feeling another tongue inside her mouth for the first time, Aisha experienced a new, unfamiliar sensation. But it wasn''t unpleasant. Far from it. I intertwined my tongue with hers, toying with her as I hungrily explored every corner of her mouth.


    "Hmnnn!!"


    When I took her tongue between my lips and sucked on it, Aisha''s eyes melted with pleasure. Tears welled up and streamed down her cheeks, which I eagerly licked away before letting go of her tongue.


    "Haan¡­haaa~" Aisha breathed heavily, her face a deep shade of red as she gulped for air. Her hands, which had been resting on my chest, weakened and fell to the wall behind her.


    "Hmn!"


    She tried to pull away, but I kissed her again, this time licking the saliva that dripped from her lips. "Thank you for the meal, Aisha," I said, licking my lips with a satisfied grin.


    Aisha averted her gaze, her face still flushed, and quickly ran away, overwhelmed by the intensity of the moment.


    I will definitely take her one day.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 82: Eating Courtney (1) *

    After the Demons vanished, it took a few hours for everyone to be treated and for things to settle down. I didn''t see Radakel, but I guessed he was with Liphiel.


    We could have left immediately for the capital, but Amelia requested some rest before heading back to the pce. I understood her reasoning. The castle might have a suffocating atmosphere, after all. Liphiel, now in charge of us, epted the request, and we all chose to rest in Uteska for the night.


    Despite the battle damage, there were still plenty of houses in good shape, so we could all sleep in different homes. The knights took turns on watch, ensuring everything was safe. We had a warm dinner together and then picked random houses to sleep in for the night.


    When I opened the door of the house I chose, it was an ordinary home. A family of Demons had probably lived here just hours ago. They had clearly left in a hurry, as there were half-eaten tes on the living room table.


    For a house in a random vige, it wasn''t bad. The only downside was the wooden floor, which showed signs of wear.


    Walking past the living room and kitchen, I finally saw the rooms. There were two: one for the parents and one for their child, I supposed. The other room was clearly unupied. It was dark, with closed curtains and a smell of dust and stale air.


    I opened the wooden windows, letting in fresh air, and took a broomstick from the kitchen to clean the room. After it was tidied up, I slumped onto the bed, exhausted.


    It had been a truly tiring day. I was still upset that I hadn''t managed to kill Radakel. Well, at least he wouldn''t be as arrogant or smile like that anymore.


    I smirked, thinking about that.


    "Khione?" I called out to her.


    No answer. As expected, she was still busy.


    I sighed, lying back on the bed, staring at the ceiling. The day''s events yed over in my mind. The battle, the escape of the Demons, and the arrival of Liphiel.


    Liphiel¡­


    I think it''s really time for me to leave this Empire. There''s this gnawing, unsettling feeling that I can''t shake off, and my instincts have never led me astray.


    Suddenly, I heard a knock at the door. The sound echoed in the quiet room, making me tense up. I frowned, preparing myself for whatever might happen next. But when the door creaked open, I was met with a surprising sight.


    "Courtney?" I blurted out, seeing her standing there with a troubled expression on her face.


    Courtney hesitated before speaking. "Um... Nathan, I need to ask you something..."


    Her timing was odd, showing up sote at night, but I couldn''t help but be curious. "What do you want to ask me?" I inquired, trying to read her conflicted face.


    "When I came to find you, you were tied up, but you weren''t hurt," she began. "Did they harm you afterward? I can''t stop thinking about it... They didn''t hurt me either, and they left us there without using us as hostages..." Courtney''s voice trailed off, as if she was trying to piece together a puzzle without all the pieces.


    She was perceptive, noticing things that didn''t add up. "Are you thinking something specific?" I asked, probing gently.


    "N... Not really¡­ I just thought maybe you had an idea," she replied, her uncertainty clear.


    She couldn''t fullyprehend the situation because she didn''t have all the information. She was trying to make sense of the anomalies but couldn''t ce me at the center of it all. It was beyond her grasp.


    "Come, sit," I said, motioning to the spot next to me on the bed.


    Courtney moved hesitantly, sitting down with a slight fidget. "Did youe here just for that, Courtney?" I asked, cing my hand on her thigh.


    It was a shame she wore a modest nightgown instead of the alluring negligee she had worn when she wanted to fuck Jason.


    Courtney shivered at my touch. "I... I think so, yes," she stammered, her face turning a deep shade of red as she looked away.


    "Really?" I whispered into her ear, inhaling the soft, sweet scent of her hair.


    "Hn~~y..yes¡­" she murmured, closing her eyes as I slowly lifted her gown, revealing her smooth, pale legs and thighs.


    My hand glided over her wless skin, caressing her unblemished thighs, as a sense of control and power settled over me.


    "If Jason learns that you entered my room at night, he won''t like it, Courtney," I whispered, letting my lips graze her neck and nting gentle kisses along her skin.


    "I¡­I don''t care¡­about him..hnnn~~!" she replied, her voice trembling with a mix of defiance and desire.


    I smirked as my hand ventured beneath her already rolled-up dress, exploring the soft skin of her inner thighs. Courtney''s hands gripped the bedsheet behind her, her knuckles turning white as she let my hand wander.


    When I reached the delicate fabric of her panties, I slid a finger beneath it, immediately feeling the warmth and wetness there. "You arrived in my room horny, didn''t you, Courtney?" I teased, my fingers grazing her slit.


    "Hmnnn!" she gasped, closing her thighs around my hand as soon as she felt my fingers touch her most sensitive area.


    "What a horny girl you are," I murmured, tracingzy circles around her pussy, moving closer to her small, throbbing clitoris and gently stroking it.


    "Ahn~" Courtney shivered, her body reacting to my touch as I yed with her sensitive clitoris. I teased around it, asionally pressing it just enough to make her shudder.


    "Hmnnn??" she bit her lips, trying to stifle the sounds of pleasure that escaped her.


    She came lightly, her juices coating my fingers with her thick nectar. Keeping one finger on her clitoris, I slowly inserted another into her wet pussy slit. It was slick enough to slide in easily, without causing her any difort.


    "Ahnn~~yes¡­" she moaned, her voice a breathy whisper filled with pleasure and need.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 83: Eating Courtney (2) *

    "Ahnn~~yes¡­" she moaned, her voice a breathy whisper filled with pleasure and need.


    Feeling her insides grow even more slippery, I elerated the movement of my finger inside her tight pussy, navigating through the juicy alley that coated my finger and let her juices flow down my hand.


    "Ahn! N..Nathan! Hmnnn!!!" Courtney moaned as I fingered her virgin pussy, sliding in and out with increasing fervor. When I added another finger, her red cheeks twitched further, her body poised to erupt in pleasure.


    But before she could let out another cry, I quickly sealed her lips with mine, muffling her sexy moans with a deep, hungry kiss.


    "Hnnn~~!" Courtney moaned into my mouth, her thighs rubbing against my imprisoned hand. She felt an intense itch, a desperate need for more.


    I licked her lips further, biting her lower lip gently, and slowlyid her back on the bed, all the while keeping my fingers inside her, never stopping the relentless fingering of her pussy.


    Courtney''s cheeks were bright red now, flushed with desire and anticipation.


    The deep kiss, the rhythmic fingering in her pussy, her brain struggled to focus on one source of pleasure at a time. She had literally passed out from pleasure just a day ago, but she hadn''t been ready mentally then. This time, she was clearly ready to be fucked by me, and who was I to refuse to fuck one of my ss''s beauties?


    When I felt her nearing another climax, I slowed down my finger thrusting, licking her lips with a teasing smile.


    Her thighs rxed, the tension easing as she came once more, her juices soaking my hand.


    "Look at how much you cum, Courtney?" I showed her my dripping fingers with a smile.


    "Haa??¡­hmnn??¡­haaa??¡­" she panted, her chest heaving, eyes half-lidded in post-orgasmic bliss.


    Bringing my fingers close to my lips, I licked them slowly yet hungrily in front of a panting Courtney.


    Courtney averted her red face and I could see more juices flowing down her legs. Leaning in I kissed her lips with my own moistened with her own pussy juices.


    "Hnnn~~" Courtney closed her eyes savoring my lips back


    I gazed at her, taking in the sight of her flushed face, the way her chest rose and fell with each breath, her nipples hard and straining against the fabric of her dress. She looked utterly ravishing, and I felt a surge of possessiveness and desire course through me.


    "Courtney," I whispered, my voice rough with need. "I want more of you. I want to eat you up."


    She looked up at me, her eyes filled with a mix of vulnerability and anticipation. "I want more too," she whispered back, her voice trembling.


    "Haan~~"


    I wasted no time. I leaned down, kissing her deeply once again, my hands roaming her body, exploring every inch of her soft, yielding flesh. I slid her dress up and over her head, leaving her in nothing but her soaked panties. Her body was a work of art, every curve and contour begging to be touched, to be worshipped.


    "Hnn~~mmnnn¡­yes~~"


    I kissed my way down her neck, across her corbone, down to her breasts. I took one nipple into my mouth, sucking gently, then harder, flicking my tongue over the hardened peak.


    "AAAhnnnn??" Courtney moaned, her hands tangling in my hair, holding me to her as if afraid I might pull away.


    "Oh fuck! Your breasts Courtney!" I licked and sucked it while enjoying their softeness. They weren''t big perfectly proportioned for her age I''d say and I loved them.


    Just thinking that Jason would have been the one enjoying these breasts if I hadn''t intervened I felt annoyed.


    All her body including her breasts and pussy were mine now.


    "Haaa! Hmnnnn!"


    I moved to the other breast, giving it the same attention, my fingers teasing her pussy all the while. She writhed beneath me, her hips bucking, seeking more contact, more friction.


    "Ahnnn¡­Nathan¡­mnnn¡­please," Courtney looked up at me with teary eyes, her voice a desperate plea. "I need you inside me."


    Her words sent a jolt of electricity through me.


    "Ahnnn?? ¡­hmnnnn?? ¡­Naaathaann¡­ahnn??¡­yesss¡­more¡­.mnn??!!" Courtney''s moans kept ringing while I enjoyed her body.


    I kissed her again, deeply, passionately, then moved down her body, kissing her stomach, her hips, until I reached the waistband of her panties. I hooked my fingers into the fabric and slowly, teasingly, slid them down her legs, revealing her glistening pussy.


    I paused for a moment, just taking in the sight of her, the way her juices coated her inner thighs, the swollen lips of her pussy, her clit standing out, begging for attention. I leaned down and kissed her there, tasting her sweetness, and she cried out, her body trembling.


    "Haaaaan!!"


    "God, you taste so good," I murmured, my breath hot against her sensitive flesh. "So sweet."


    I licked her again, slow, deliberate strokes of my tongue, tasting every inch of her. She moaned, her hips lifting off the bed, seeking more. I took her clit into my mouth, sucking gently, then harder, flicking my tongue over the sensitive nub.


    "Oh yessss! Lick me up!! Ahnnn!!"


    Courtney was a writhing mess beneath me, her moans filling the room, her hands clutching the sheets. I licked and sucked her clit, my fingers sliding into her pussy, moving in and out with a steady rhythm.


    She came again, her juices flowing over my hand, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm. I didn''t stop, didn''t slow down, driving her higher, making here again and again, until she was a quivering, moaning mess beneath me.


    "Nathaaaan¡­I..I''m¡­mnnn¡­feeeling weird¡­"


    "Not yet Courtney," I smirked.


    I moved up her body, kissing her deeply, then positioned myself between her legs. I could feel her heat, her wetness, and it drove me wild with need. I teased her slit with the head of my cock, watching her eyes flutter closed, her mouth opening in a silent scream of pleasure.


    Everything was ready now.


    Taking Courtney''s virginity and fucking her.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 84: Eating Courtney (3) *

    Everything was ready now.


    Taking Courtney''s virginity and fucking her.


    "Tell me you want it," I asked, my voice rough with desire. "Tell me how much you need me."


    "Hmmn¡­yes.." she gasped, her hands gripping my arms. "Please, I need you so much."


    "As you wish!"


    With a single, deep thrust, I buried myself inside her, feeling her warmth envelop me.


    "Ughnnnn!!! It hurts!! Ouch!!" she cried out, her face contorting in pain.


    "One more!" I pulled back slightly and then thrust deeper, tearing through her hymen.


    "Aghnnnnaaaaan! Ughnnn!" Courtney tilted her head back, her expression a mix of pain and shock as her virginity was taken.


    I pulled out my dick, and a mess of blood mixed with her juices followed.


    "Courtney, look at me," I said softly, stroking her face, which was twisted in pain. "It''s over, you see?"


    She opened her eyes, tears glistening, and nodded shyly.


    "You''re not a virgin anymore. I took it," I said with a smile, a sense of possessiveness and pride filling me.


    Courtney averted her gaze, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment and lingering pain. I could see the mix of emotions swirling in her eyes¡ªrelief, fear, and a new sense of vulnerability.


    Gently, I kissed her forehead, trying to soothe her. "I''m sorry it hurt, but I promise it will get better," I whispered, caressing her cheek. "You did well."


    She nodded again, her breathing gradually steadying. I could see her trying to process the intensity of what had just happened, and I wanted to be there for her, to guide her through this new experience.


    She was just a high school student, after all, and she needed some reassurance.


    I was certain that, more than looks and poprity, she had chosen Jason for his stable financial condition since he was rich. But she chose me for none of those reasons. Now it was my role to make her feel that she gave her virginity to the right person.


    "Do you want to stop?" I asked. "We can take a break if you need."


    Even though I didn''t want a break.


    I just wanted to fuck her right now.


    "No," she whispered, her eyes meeting mine with determination. "I¡­I want to keep going. I want to feel more."


    I smiled.


    Leaning down, I kissed her gently, my lips moving tenderly against hers.


    "I''ll be gentle," I promised, positioning myself once more between her legs. I moved slowly this time, easing myself back inside her, giving her time to adjust to the sensation.


    "Ugnnn¡­hnn~~"


    Courtney''s breath hitched, and I could see the tension in her body, but she didn''t pull away. Instead, she wrapped her arms around my neck, holding me close as I began to move, each thrust slow and measured.


    "Hmnnn¡­ahnnn~" Courtney''s eyes fluttered open and closed as she felt the lingering pain, but something else was slowly rising within her.


    Spreading her legs further apart, I took one of her weak legs over my shoulders. Kissing her leg, I licked the droplets of her juices that were dripping down.


    "Mhnnn!" Courtney moaned softly.


    Her face was a red mess of tears and sweat now. Her disheveled chestnut hair stuck to her face, bothering me, so I moved it away to look at her pretty face.


    "Ahn!" Courtney''s moan of pleasure, so different from her earlier cries of pain, sent a thrill down my spine. I smirked, recognizing it as a sign to keep going.


    Grasping her legs firmly, I pulled her closer to me.


    "N..Nathan?" Courtney looked up at me, her eyes wide with a mix of exhaustion and confusion.


    "I''m not finished with you yet, Courtney," I said, a mischievous smile ying on my lips. I lifted her legs onto my shoulders, her white feet dangling in the air.


    Groping her ass cheeks, I positioned my hard dick at the entrance of her glistening pussy.


    "N..Nathan..wait a¡­aaaahnnnn!!"


    I cut off her protest with a deep, forceful thrust.


    "Oh! So t..tight!!"


    Her pussy was incredibly tight around my big dick, making every movement even more intense.


    "Ahnn! Nathan!!" Her loud moan echoed through the room, filling the space with the sound of our shared ecstasy.


    I hoped none of my neighbors or ssmates could hear us. They''d be shocked to know that I was fucking Courtney so hard in my room!


    "Do you feel good, Courtney?!" I asked, smirking as I thrust deeper and deeper, aiming to reach her womb.


    "AHNN!! YESSS! Ughnnnnn!" Courtney nodded vigorously, her hands clutching the bedsheets tightly as I pounded into her again and again.


    "You''re so horny, Courtney! Moaning like that! You like it, huh?"


    "Hmnnn!!! I..I love it!! HAAAANNN????!!" She shook her head weakly, but her voice told the lusty truth.


    Her legs moved weakly over my shoulders as I took control, moving her waist back and forth while thrusting my dick deep inside her. Courtney''s only role was to moan and writhe in pleasure as I fucked her in the pussy that had been virgin just minutes ago.


    Each thrust made her pussy walls clench around my cock, squeezing it and begging for more. The tightness of her pussy was incredible.


    Slowly, I felt my stamina waning. Maybe I had overexerted myself today? I wasn''t sure, but I knew I had to finish the job, topletely fuck Courtney.


    I elerated my pace, feeling the familiar tension building in my groin.


    "Ughnn!" I groaned, but kept my rhythm steady.


    "AHNN??! AHNNN??! HMNNN??! HAAAAN??! I FEEEEL WEIRRDDD! AAAHNNN??!" Courtney''s moans grew louder and more desperate.


    Creak!


    The bed, which had been creaking with our movements, now sounded as if it might copse at any moment.


    "HAAAAN!!"


    That final moan from Courtney was the signal. I thrust my dick as deep as I could, releasing everything inside her.


    "Ooooh! Fuck!!" I groaned, holding Courtney''s waist off the bed to ensure every drop of my cum would be swallowed by her pussy.


    "HYAAAAAAAAN??????!!! AHNNNN!!!" Courtney moaned louder, her body convulsing and arching off the bed as she climaxed, reaching her final orgasm.


    "You feel so good, yeah!!" I groaned, holding her legs as ropes of cum continued to shoot inside Courtney''s pussy.


    "HOOOOT! HMNNNN??!!" Courtney''s eyes rolled up, and she gave onest moan before passing out, her body falling limp on the bed.


    I had truly cum a lot inside her. Pulling out my dick, I saw a stream of blood mixed with a lot of my semen and her juices.


    Getting down off the bed, I felt my legs sore but I wore a satisfied smile on my lips. Courtneyy there with her legs spread, her body sweaty and red, her face teary and flushed.


    She would never forget her first time. I had fucked her so hard she had let out such raw, vulgar moans. The girl who had always looked down on me and ignored me was now lying on my bed, thoroughly fucked by my dick, having moaned in utter pleasure without holding back a bit.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 85: After Loving Courtney

    A warm breeze blew through the open window, causing my brows to twitch slightly as I stirred from my sleep. Slowly, I opened my eyes and was greeted by the sight of Courtney''s beautiful face, her features rxed in the peaceful embrace of sleep. The soft morning rays had already started streaming through the window, casting a gentle glow over our bed and illuminating her delicate features.


    With a smile ying on my lips, I inched closer to her and pressed a soft kiss on her lips. "Ah!" Courtney flinched slightly, and her cheeks flushed a deep shade of red as she woke.


    "I know you''re awake, Courtney," I said with a lightugh.


    She averted her gaze, looking away shyly before finally opening her eyes. She fidgeted nervously, gripping the bedsheet to cover her naked body up to her breasts. The sight of her made my desire to be with her again surge, but I knew it wasn''t the right time. Morning had already broken, and the risk of being discovered was too great.


    I couldn''t help but wonder if any of my ssmates, who were residing nearby, had heard Courtney''s passionate moans throughout the night. If I were to make love to her again right now, there would be no way to fool anyone. Besides, I had my reasons for wanting to keep my polygamous tendencies a secret from Amelia and Aisha, at least for now.


    The current versions of Amelia and Aisha would never ept such a rtionship. I needed them to fall more deeply in love with me, perhaps even to the point of obsession, before they could entertain the idea.


    While I had no doubts that they would eventually ept my desire for multiple partners, thanks to my extraordinary charm and luck, I understood that their Earthly upbringing had ingrained a strong preference for monogamous rtionships. Polygamy was often viewed as unhealthy, a perspective I found fair but restrictive.


    "H¡ªhum, I should leave now before¡­someonees up¡­" Courtney''s voice trailed off, breaking my train of thought.


    "Why? You don''t want anyone to find out that you just spent the night with the ss''s weakest and nerdiest guy?" I asked, raising an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "Wha¡­n¡ªno! It''s not that at all!" Courtney quickly responded, her voice filled with urgency as she met my gaze.


    Her face had turned pale with worry, and her eyes were wide with panic.


    Courtney was undeniably one of the people who bullied me. Although her actions weren''t as severe as those of Aidan and Nancy, she still contributed to my misery. We were ssmates, but she seemed to harbor a dislike for me, which I suspected was because I was Siara''s stepbrother. Siara, who had an unrelenting crush on Jason, was in constantpetition with Courtney for his attention.


    Feeling threatened by Siara, Courtney''s animosity extended to me. However, she couldn''t openly confront Siara, who was extremely popr at school and had an even more popr older sister, Sienna.


    I became a convenient target for Courtney, a punching bag for her negative feelings toward Siara. Perhaps she thought that by attacking me, she could somehow unsettle Siara. But Siara was too infatuated with Jason to notice anything happening to me.


    However, things changed after the summoning incident. Courtney matured significantly in the short time we spent together. The traces of maturity I observed were absent when she used to hang around Jason.


    Now, it seems Courtney feels guilty about her past actions and is afraid I might bring them up again and leave her. I am, admittedly, a petty person. I believe I''ve repaid her enough by severing her bond with Jason, which I think was ultimately beneficial for her. With me, she has a much better chance of sess than she ever did with Jason.


    But there are others I can''t easily repay with a simple threat like I did with Courtney¡ªAiden, Nancy, and ultimately Jason himself. Jason''s case is a bit moreplicated, though.


    "Then what? Are you ashamed?" I probed further.


    Courtney vehemently shook her head. "No! No! I¡­ I am not feeling anything like that. I¡­ I am just scared¡­"


    She finally admitted it.


    "Scared of what?" I asked, even though I already knew the answer. She wanted our rtionship, and her feelings for me, kept hidden.


    "The others¡­ Aiden, Nancy, and maybe Jason¡­" She bit her lip slightly. "I don''t care about myself, but if they learn about us¡­ they''ll bully you more and others too¡­ and we are in another world¡­"


    I was quite surprised when she even mentioned Jason''s name. It seemed she knew him better than I thought.


    And she wasn''t naive. She knew that Aiden and Nancy would undoubtedly take great pleasure in humiliating me, as if their old toy had suddenly be functional again, now with a new purpose. They would surely delight in making my life miserable, but the current me was far more resilient and untouchable against their schemes.


    "Fine. I understand," I nodded to Courtney.


    Courtney searched my face for any lingering resentment, but there was none.


    I gently patted her cheek and looked at her seriously. "You are mine, Courtney. The world doesn''t need to know for it to be the absolute truth."


    Courtney blushed deeply, nodding weakly.


    I could feel my desire rising as I looked at her, lying defenseless on the bed. The urge to take her right then was strong, but I restrained myself. She had just lost her virginity, and even after being with Amelia, I knew it was best to give her a couple of days to recover fully.


    "Better if you leave now," I said, and Courtney nodded, standing up and shielding her body, which I had ravished the day before, from my view. Her modesty only added to her allure. She should have clothes in her space ring anyway.


    Sighing, I stared at the ceiling. "Khione?"


    I waited, but there was no answer. Was their meeting really that important?


    It seemed a war was looming, and the gods were taking it seriously. I wanted to hear Khione''s thoughts about Radakel and the appearance of Liphiel. Usually, Khione would offer advice on how to handle such matters or approve my ns, but now she was absent, leaving me with no one to confide in.


    Quite hard to decide but...


    "In the worst case, I will have to enve her with a New Forbidden Seal."


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 86: Morning In Uteska

    Morning had arrived, and we were all preparing to leave Uteska. The vige, once teeming with Demons, was now eerily empty.


    Radakel''s knights had discovered the burial site where the Demons had interred the bodies of already dead Humans. They used this grim revtion to further instill fear and hatred in my ssmates against the Heroes.


    Radakel had trained his followers well, and these particr knights were even more enraged by the fact that a Demon had defeated and ''killed'' Radakel, though it had actually been me in disguise.


    I hadn''t nned any of this. My only intention had been to disrupt whatever schemes Radakel had in ce, and while I seeded, it had the unintended consequence of significantly heightening animosity and suspicion towards the Demons. Worse still, Radakel was alive and would likely exploit this failure to further manipte Amelia and the others.


    As I stood up, I groaned, feeling pain throughout my body. It wasn''t from the previous night with Courtney but something else entirely.


    "Probably the after-effects of the Temporary Raise¡­" I muttered.


    Khione had warned me there might be consequences, and now I was feeling the effects. Every step seemed to tear at my legs, but I had grown ustomed to pain. I had fought countless monsters in the forest and faced death on several asions, which some might call arrogance, but I saw it as sheer stubbornness.


    This resilience had led to tremendous progress. The hardest part had been oveing my fear of death¡ªnot eliminating it entirely, but managing to push past it. For anyone seeking to be truly strong and make significant leaps in power, oveing this fear was crucial. Otherwise, the instinct to flee in the face of a stronger opponent would be nearly impossible to ignore.


    Coming from Earth, a rtively peaceful world where wars were rare¡ªthough perhaps I was exaggerating, given my country''s rming trend of school shootings¡ªI had the fortune not to be directly affected by such violence.


    But my father''s presence and the way he raised me was unique enough to set me apart from the rest despite all the pain I went through. The fear of death was something else entirely, and I had somewhat ovee it thanks to fighting stronger monsters and having Khione as my guardian angel, saving me from the brink of death at thest moment.


    "Maybe I''ve be a bit possessive of my beautiful snow-white goddess," I mused with a small smile.


    When I first enved her, it was out of self-interest, desire, and as a way to pay her back for her cold treatment towards me. That was all. But spending so much time with anyone, with such closeness, can change things.


    "I should get rid of these bandages..." I muttered. I was grateful for the care they had shown me, but my upper body looked like a mummy wrapped in all these bandages. I couldn''t believe I had been with Courtney looking like that. She had been worried about my condition and whether I could move, but her loud moans quickly reassured her that I could indeed move very well.


    However, it seemed that only the next day did the true consequences hit my body. The bandages were now more of a hindrance. Amelia would scold me if she found out I had removed them, but I could always just wear a shirt.


    I pulled out a set of clothes from my ring and stepped out of the house. The morning breeze lightly blew through my white hair, soothing my inner wounds a bit.


    As I walked, I spotted some knights patrolling and a few of my ssmates. They seemed to be in better spiritspared to yesterday. The day before, they had been cowering behind Cecilia, barely able to fight the experienced Demons. The only ones truly fighting were those with high skills, but I had a peculiar interest in Gwen and Sienna. Those two were clearly not normal.


    When I reached the entrance, I saw a giant circle being drawn on the ground, surrounded by a multitude of priests muttering incantations. Nearby, my ssmates were huddled together, deep in discussion, and a bit further away, I noticed Liphiel conversing with Amelia.


    Without hesitation, I walked toward them. I would never cower before those so-called Divine Knights. I hadn''t with Radakel, and I certainly wouldn''t with the neer Liphiel either.


    Upon spotting me, Amelia''s eyes widened in surprise. For a moment, I thought she might leap into my arms and kiss me deeply, regardless of what her students thought, but she quicklyposed herself.


    "Nathan, do you feel better? You shouldn''t be moving right now... I already asked some knights to help carry you," Amelia said with concern.


    As much as I appreciated her concern, I wanted to avoid that embarrassment. Aiden and Nancy already had enough material to mock me. Although I didn''t care much about their opinions, I wasn''t a masochist eager to provide them with more insults.


    "It''s okay, teacher, I''m already feeling better. Again, thank you, Lady Liphiel," I said, expressing my gratitude to Liphiel sincerely.


    She had saved me, after all. Even though I doubted whether I would have died, I was sure the consequences could have been worse, given that I had used God-Rank Magic twice.


    This begged the question: why did Liphiel save me? She could have left me in that state to rid herself of the thorn I was¡ªa thorn, albeit a small one, in the minds of the Divine Knights. But she chose to save me.


    Was it to gain the trust of the other Heroes? I didn''t know, but I had no trust in any Divine Knights. Cecilia was the only one I trusted a bit, despite her affiliation with the Divine Knights. She was truly different from them. I was still searching for the reason why the Divine Knights took her in, but it might take time, and I didn''t have much of that.


    "Oh my, such a kind hero you are, Nathan, but I was only doing my job," Liphiel said with a smile.


    That smile was too kind to be genuine.


    "I heard what happened to Radakel. Is he alright?" I asked, feigning concern. I knew that bastard was alive, and I didn''t care about him, but I had to y the part of the innocent hero for now.


    "Radakel left in the morning, but yes, he is alright. You must have been truly worried," Liphiel replied almost sarcastically?


    But something caught my ears.


    Radakel left in the morning?


    Why?


    "You can''t imagine how much," I said, stering a smile.

 Chapter 87: Nathan Parkers Death

    "Wee back, Heroes," Emperor Philip greeted us with a broad smile as we emerged from the portal. His expression was incongruous given our recent failure, suggesting either a practiced facade or a different understanding of the situation.


    Despite his weing demeanor, I couldn''t ignore the satisfied look on his face. It was the look of a man who had Cleary indulged in pleasures during our absence, fucking her hard. My suspicions were confirmed when I spotted Nancy standing a bit away from him, yet close enough to spark curiosity and whispers among us.


    Liphiel, ever the responsible leader, stepped forward. "We have failed, Your Majesty. Please ept our apologies."


    Philip''s smile faltered, an awkward tension seeping into his posture. "It''s not aplete failure, Lady Liphiel. The demons have left our territory. That, in itself, is a victory."


    His attempt at constion did little to hide the underlying power. It was clear that the Divine Knights wielded considerable influence over the Emperor.


    Nancy, with a mischievous glint in her eye, couldn''t resist a jab. "Looks like you utterly failed everyone~"


    Aiden shot her a withering re as he walked past. "Fuck off, Nancy. While I''m out there fighting, you''re cowering like a bitch in the castle."


    Nancy''s smile widened. "I don''t think anyone should take pride in losing, though. Don''t you agree, Jason?"


    Jason''s fists clenched, his knuckles whitening before he stormed off. Siara and a few other girls followed, casting icy res at Nancy.


    "Where are the others?" Amelia asked, her concern for the students who had stayed behind evident.


    Nancy shrugged nonchntly. "I don''t know, teacher. Probably crying in their rooms, asking for their mommies?" Sheughed derisively as she sauntered away.


    Since she started fucking with the Emperor, her attitude had only worsened, reminding me unpleasantly of her behavior back on Earth.


    Emperor Philip attempted to diffuse the tension. "As I said, there is nothing to be ashamed of, Heroes. You should now take a well-deserved rest. A sumptuous dinner awaits you." His eyes scanned the group, pausing briefly on me, making my skin crawl. His gaze was scrutinizing, almost invasive, before he turned and walked away.


    "Liphiel, follow me. We need to talk," she called out to Cecilia, and the two departed, leaving the rest of us to our own devices.


    "Ah! I''m tired!" one of my ssmates eximed, breaking the silence.


    "Let''s rest," another agreed.


    "The guy at the end was scary!" someone else murmured, relief mingling with exhaustion in their voice.


    "Thank god Jason is here!" a ssmate added, looking towards where Jason had gone.


    Slowly, my ssmates began to disperse, heading towards their respective rooms, their steps heavy with fatigue.


    I trudged back toward my room, my mind heavy with thoughts. I needed rest before I could prepare for whaty ahead. What was it that awaited me? Well, the time hade. My time in this Empire was drawing to a close. Staying here any longer would be perilous.


    The recent arrival of a Third-Ranked Divine Knight did not bode well. She seemed wary of me, and I couldn''t me her. At least she wasn''t aware that I was the one who had "killed" Radakel. That secret, however, was a ticking time bomb. The constant game of hide and seek was wearing me down, and I was tired of living on edge.


    If I wanted to be stronger and advance, I needed freedom, something I could not obtain here.


    As I approached my room, I noticed that my maid, Anna, was absent. Had they finally realized it was pointless to keep her here? I had done my best to act like any normal teenager, and perhaps they believed there was nothing more to spy on.


    Slumping onto the bed, I closed my eyes. A few hours seemed to pass, but when I opened them again, the sun had already set. My heart thumped heavily in my chest, a sense of unease gnawing at me.


    "Something isn''t right at all..." I muttered to myself. Liphiel''s sudden appearance, the Emperor''s peculiar gaze, Anna''s unexpected absence¡ªeverything felt off. Khione''s silence added to my unease. Was it all connected? I couldn''t be sure, but I trusted my instincts.


    I stood up from the bed just as a knock echoed through the room.


    "Who is it?" I called out.


    "Hero Nathan?" a knight''s voice responded from the other side of the door. He entered, his expression serious.


    "What?" I narrowed my gaze, my guard up.


    "The Emperor has called for you. He wishes to discuss your abduction," the knight said.


    My abduction? What did he want to know at this hour?


    "Alright," I nodded, suppressing my suspicions for the moment. I followed the knight, my mind racing with possibilities.


    I could choose to escape right away with my Artifact, but leaving no traces of suspicion was paramount. Fleeing immediately after being summoned would only raise more questions and create more problems. I would talk to the Emperor and leave silently tonight. Although I had nned to depart tomorrow, my instincts screamed that now was the time.


    I''ll exin everything to Khier.


    Apanied by two knights, one on either side, I walked toward the throne room. I would y my part as usual. In my current state, I couldn''t pull off any grand fight like I did against the God of Light and Radakel. If forced, running away was my only option.


    Khione wasn''t there either. I was on my own. Normally, she would provide insights about these meetings, but now, I had no idea if this was truly about my kidnapping.


    The doors to the throne room opened, and I stepped inside. The knights closed the doors behind me, leaving me alone in the grand, echoing chamber.


    As I raised my gaze, I was taken aback to see someone other than the Emperor seated on the throne. It was Liphiel. Beside her stood three burly men, their expressions stoic and their presence formidable. They radiated strength far beyond Elias, stronger even than me at my full capacity.


    "Lady Liphiel, I thought the Emperor had called me," I said, stepping forward with measured confidence.


    "Indeed, I told him to call you. Here you are, Hero Nathan," Liphiel replied, her voice calm yetmanding. "We thought you might know the identity of the demon who left Radakel in such a state. After all, you were with them for a few hours."


    "I already told Cecilia everything I knew. I can''t say more than that," I said with a sigh, maintaining a fa?ade of exasperation and honesty.


    "Hmm. I understand," Liphiel nodded thoughtfully.


    Her three men moved quickly, surrounding me with a menacing air.


    "May I know what''s happening?" I asked, forcing a smile to mask my growing unease.


    "I think you already know, Hero Nathan. You''ve be a thorn in our side. That kidnapping might happen again, and we can''t risk you falling into the hands of demons," Liphiel said, her voice cold and calcting.


    "So, you decide to kill me off?" I responded, a mixture of incredulity and defiance in my voice.


    "It''s to ensure the safety of yourrades. Please don''t hold any grudges toward me," Liphiel said, her expression feigning sadness.


    "If you really wanted to kill me, you could have just let me die back then or pretended to heal me and finished me off," I said, puzzled by her approach.


    "Indeed, I could have, but I need to verify something," Liphiel replied, a sly smile ying on her lips as she twirled her staff.


    "Verify what?" I asked, my curiosity piqued despite the danger.


    Liphiel''s golden eyes shone with an eerie light. "If a god is really backing you, you see."


    I kept my expression neutral, revealing nothing.


    "Hmm~ still, how are you this calm even though you''re dying in a minute, Hero Nathan? I''m impressed," Liphiel said, sounding genuinely admiring.


    The three men around me raised their palms, ready to strike. I clenched the artifact in my pocket, preparing for the worst.


    "Killing me wille with consequences. I hope you Divine Knights will remember that," I said, my voice turning cold and steely.


    "Scary, Hero Nathan. What consequences could you mean? Could it be a god is truly supporting you? We are all thinking that, you know? I am not sure, though," Liphiel chuckled, resting her hand on her cheek.


    I smiled slightly at her words, realizing they were not just dismissing me but actually wary of the possibility of divine intervention. They had deduced that someone, perhaps a god, was backing me based on my luck and confidence despite my perceived weakness.


    "You''re ying a dangerous game, Liphiel. You all are," I said, my tone filled with a quiet threat.


    "This is not a game, Hero Nathan. This is a fight beyond anything you can imagine. We are grateful for whatever help¡ªor in your case, none¡ªthat you could provide, but this is the end of the road for you. Please don''t make it difficult for us," Liphiel said, her voice icy and resolute.


    Ignoring her, I poured mana into my Artifact of Urgent Teleportation, the same one I had given to Catnys. But nothing happened. I tried again, forcing mana into the artifact, but still, nothing.


    Huh?


    I tried once more, my desperation mounting. Still nothing. It couldn''t be¡­ My body hadn''t fully recovered, but that shouldn''t prevent me from using mana. Pouring mana was a simple act, something I should be capable of even in my weakened state.


    Why?


    Why?!


    For the first time, I felt myposure slipping away.


    The three giants surrounding me focused their mana toward me, a terrifying force that could erase my existence without a trace.


    "Since you are a Hero, unfortunately, killing you might take a lot of effort. As such, pardon me, Hero Nathan, but you will suffer greatly while dying," Liphiel said, rising from the throne.


    "I hope you have prepared good reasons for my death, then," I said, my tone dropping to a deadly cold. I abandoned all pretense of nonchnce, staring at her with unfeeling eyes.


    I couldn''t even pour mana into my ring to remove my seal and disguise. When I uttered these threatening words, one of the giants involuntarily took a step back in fear. I didn''t need to remove the seal to scare them off. Liphiel''s eyes widened slightly, not understanding what had happened.


    "Good reasons? Or are you not aware? Demons have put a forbidden magic in your body during your kidnapping. And they teleported all in the castle using that to attack us. The good news is that there had been no casualties, the bad news though is that Hero Nathan had been killed before his body taken away by the Demons. Such a sad oue just when we managed to save Hero Nathan~"


    I ignored her once more.


    I was just buying time.


    Why doesn''t it work? I clenched the artifact again. I can''t use mana. Why?


    Huh?


    My eyes widened in realization. I looked at Liphiel. That woman... When she was healing me... she took advantage and sealed all my mana.


    "I can''t even use mana..." I murmured, the full horror of my situation dawning on me.


    "Oh?" Liphiel said, breaking off from her earlier stupor, a smug smile spreading across her face. "Just a measure of safety. We''ll see if a god steps in to save your life now."


    Khione?


    I called out to her.


    But there was no answer, just like always.


    Now I was certain¡ªsomething had happened to her.


    But she wasn''t dead; I could feel it with my seal.


    Am I going to die, then?


    My heart thumped heavily inside my chest, a frantic rhythm that matched the turmoil in my mind.


    My life shed before my eyes.


    My mother, Phoebe, first.


    Then those two twins...


    My father.


    My step-mom.


    Sienna and Siara.


    Amelia, Courtney, and Aisha.


    Finally, Khione.


    I wished I could make her smile genuinely.


    "Am I going to die?" I asked out loud with a slight tremble in my voice.


    I heard Liphiel mumbling something, but I ignored her.


    AM I REALLY GOING TO DIE?


    The words echoed in my mind, plunging me into darkness.


    The threatening aura engulfed me, and I felt my life slipping away. The mind-boggling pain hit my legs first, then my arms, slowly consuming me. My consciousness began to fade as the agony spread, pulling me into the abyss.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Liphiel looked ahead, her eyes fixed on the ck and red charred ground where Nathan had stood just a moment ago. Now, his existence hadpletely vanished.


    "Prepare to release the demons we have captured in the castle and warn our knights. Not a single hero should be injured," Liphielmanded, turning around with a wide smile.


    "Hero Nathan is dead."


    END OF VOLUME 1

 Chapter 88: Summoned Again?

    "Is everything ready?" The urgent voice of a woman echoed through the dimly lit cave.


    Her footsteps resonated against the stone walls as she walked, apanied by a few others d in ck robes. If one looked closely, they would notice their slightly pointed ears, revealing their origins from the demon race. However, the young woman leading them wasn''t wearing a robe.


    She wore a jet-ck light armor dress that clung to her curvaceous figure, highlighting her every movement. Her face was nothing short of breathtaking. No, the word seemed inadequate to describe her beauty. She didn''t need ornate jewelry or shy dresses to exude an aura of elegance and charm that far surpassed themon world.


    Her most striking features were the two dark protruding horns on her forehead, parting her beautiful white hair that cascaded like a waterfall. Her intense red eyes gleamed with determination as she moved forward.


    "Yes, Princess. Everything has been prepared, and we may start now," the priest beside her confirmed with a nod.


    "Then we shall proceed," the Princess replied, her voice steady and resolute.


    They entered a dark chamber illuminated only by the flickering glow of candles. The air was thick with the scent of burning wax and the low, ominous chant of demon priests gathered around a blood-drawn circle on the ground.


    "Are you sure about this, Princess?" a beautiful woman next to the silver-haired princess asked, her voiceced with concern.


    "I am, Lucia. More than ever, we need this. We have finally obtained the technique for the forbidden summoning. It would be foolish not to use it," the Princess responded, her tone unwavering.


    "But Princess, it could be dangerous..." Lucia''s expression was conflicted, her eyes reflecting worry.


    "I know, but we don''t have any choices," the Demon Princess muttered, biting her lip in frustration. "The Empire of Light has summoned the Heroes, and their progress is much faster than we anticipated. The Divine Knights will use them to destroy our armies, and they will handle the rest. We can''t let that happen."


    The Demon Kingdom, also known as the Tenebria Empire, was a vast and sprawling empire,rger even than the renowned Empire of Light. The Demons had not always been feared and reviled. Thousands of years ago, the continent was a battleground where humans and demons shed for dominance, fostering a deep-seated hatred between the two poptions.


    Despite their differences in appearance and culture, both were intelligent beings yearning for a homnd. They each carved out their territories, but greed and schemes from both sides'' leaders ensured that wars were inevitable.


    A few hundred years ago, the fate of the Demons took a darker turn when a tyrant ascended the throne, seeding his father as the Emperor of Tenebria. This new Emperor was a despot through and through, ruthless even toward his own kin. He orchestrated the ughter of human settlements without a second thought, his reign marked by relentless warfare.


    His insatiable hunger for glory and expansion led to countless deaths across the continent, and his actions instilled a pervasive fear and hatred of demons among all races.


    Unfortunately, his death did not bring an end to the bloodshed. His descendants, learning from his example, continued his legacy of war. They raised their weapons once more, determined to finish what their ancestor had started, regardless of the cost. The hatred other races harbored toward them only fueled the demons'' ownck of pity, perpetuating a vicious cycle of animosity with no end in sight.


    All of this transpired under the watchful eyes of two kinds of gods. The gods of light supported the Empire of Light, which worshipped them, while the Demon Gods backed Tenebria, whose people revered them. For eons, these deities despised each other, and the ceaseless war between their mortal followers became another arena for their divine rivalry.


    This miniature war among lesser beings was merely an extension of their eternalpetition, each side striving to obliterate the other.


    Then, recently, a new monarch ascended to the throne in Tenebria, ushering in what seemed to be a new era for the Demons. This ruler appeared benevolent and kinder than his predecessors. His primary concern was the prosperity and safety of his people, and he implemented numerous reforms throughout the kingdom.


    He even reached out to other races, seeking to establish truces and offering gifts as tokens of goodwill. While the Empire of Light, under the control of the Divine Knights, dismissed his overtures without hesitation, other races began to believe in the new ruler of Tenebria, perhaps even trusting in his apparent kindness.


    But then, something drastic happened.


    In a single day, everything changed. The once kind andpassionate ruler, who had sought peace for his people, transformed into a madman, ughtering humans and other races indiscriminately, deeming them inferior. He became a tyrant, surpassing even his ancestors in cruelty.


    His rule became oppressive, forcing his people into relentless warfare against other nations and amassing thergest army ever seen.


    His ambition was clear: the expansion of his empire to epass the entire continent, necessitating the destruction of all neighboring countries.


    Faced with no other options and overwhelmed by the Demon King''s strength, the Empire of Light, with the Emperor of the Goddess Khione, invoked a divine spell to summon Heroes from another world. These were the first heroes, possessing extraordinary talents and strength. They nearly vanquished the Demon King but ultimately failed.


    A second ss of Heroes was then summoned, also exhibiting great power anding close to killing the Demon King, but they too failed in the end. However, this second battle left the Demon King with severe wounds, forcing him into a period of rest.


    Realizing the possibility of truly defeating the Demon King this time, a third ss of Heroes was summoned two months ago. This new group arrived with the hope of finishing what their predecessors had started and ending the reign of terror that had gued the continent for so long.


    The Demon Princess was acutely aware of the intricate and dire situation her country faced. The threat was greater than mere external enemies; it was a matter of survival for her people. Dark magic was the only recourse left to her, and despite its perilous nature, she was determined to wield it for the sake of Tenebria.


    "Do it," shemanded with unwavering authority.


    The priests, arrayed around the blood-drawn circle, began their incantations, their voices a haunting chorus of ancient prayers. They raised their hands high, and the dark red light from the circle intensified, filling the room with an ominous glow. Shadows danced wildly on the cave walls as the dark magic took hold, the air thick with its malevolent energy.


    The ritualsted for what felt like an eternity. The red light pulsed and throbbed, casting an eerie glow on the faces of those present. Finally, the light began to recede, and silence descended upon the room. The Princess, her breath held in anxious anticipation, slowly opened her eyes.


    She gasped at the sight before her. Lying within the circle was a man, his body charred ck and red, devoid of limbs. He appeared lifeless, a grotesque and tragic figure of suffering.


    "A corpse?" she muttered in disbelief, her heart sinking. Had they failed? Was all hope lost for Tenebria?


    Suddenly, a soft whisper escaped from the charred mouth. The sound was faint, barely audible, yet it carried a spark of life. The Demon Princess''s eyes widened in shock and hope.


    "Save him! Now!" she cried, her voice urgent andmanding.

 Chapter 89: Meeting the Goddess of Love

    I felt a warm sensation spreading all over my body, a stark contrast to the agony of being burned alive by Liphiel''s men. The sudden change puzzled me, and as my eyes fluttered open, I found myself staring at a white expanse.


    No, it wasn''t a ceiling. Everything around me seemed to be bathed in an ethereal white glow. I sat up, holding my throbbing head, trying to make sense of my surroundings.


    "You are awake, finally?" A melodious voice rang out, sounding almost divine.


    I turned toward the source of the voice and fell silent. Standing before me was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen, surpassing even Khione in beauty. She had long, flowing pink hair that reached her curvy waist and captivating pink eyes that looked at me with genuine excitement.


    She wore a white dress reminiscent of ancient Greek attire, clinging tightly to her voluptuous body. My eyes couldn''t help but wander to her ample breasts, which seemed on the verge of spilling out. If I had a real body, I would have probably gotten an erection, but my form seemed transparent for some reason.


    More pressing was the intense desire I felt to take her right then and there, a desire that was undoubtedly influenced by her presence.


    "Who are you?" I asked, narrowing my gaze at her.


    Her pink eyes sparkled with exhration as a blush appeared on her cheeks. "Finally, we meet, Nathan Parker. I have been observing you for quite a while, you know?" she said with a smile.


    "You didn''t answer my question. Am I dead?" I asked, looking around at the endless white space. It felt like a ce people might be brought to after dying.


    "You don''t remember? You should have died. Or at least, from anyone else''s perspective, you were as good as dead," she said, her voice a melodic blend of amusement and allure. "But I pulled you back from the brink at thest possible moment. Right now, your body is undergoing treatment.


    Whether you ultimately survive depends on your willpower, but I have no doubt about your strength." Her smile, both sexy and enigmatic, yed on her pink, plump lips.


    "Who are you?" I demanded, struggling to piece together my fragmented thoughts.


    "Aphrodite," she answered simply, her voice carrying the weight of her name''s significance.


    The name struck a chord deep within me. "The Goddess of Beauty and Love?" I asked, needing confirmation.


    "Indeed," she grinned, clearly pleased that I recognized her.


    Though my knowledge of her came from Earth''s mythology, I knew things in this world often diverged from the tales I knew. Still, the name Aphrodite carried immense power.


    "So you saved me? Don''t expect me to thank you with blind gratitude. What do you want from me?" I retorted, my tone icy.


    Aphrodite''s smile widened at my coldness. "You sound and look so different from the Nate I had observed," she said, her pink eyes glinting with curiosity, her cheeks flushing slightly. "Is this your true self?"


    The searing pain I had endured, worse than being burned alive, and the death by those I despised had stripped away any pretense. My hatred for the Divine Knights and the Gods of Light had reached its peak.


    "If I wanted to harm you, Nate, I would have done so long ago. You would be dead already. I harbor no ill will toward you. I''m just intrigued by the man who managed to subdue the unyielding Khione."


    At the mention of Khione, I narrowed my eyes.


    "You were aware of this? Then the fact that she isn''t answering me¡ªyou''re behind it?" I asked, my tone dripping with icy disdain.


    "Indeed. I''m keeping her away from everyone''s attention for now. It''s for both your sake and hers. People in Olympus have started to doubt Khione. One of them, in particr, has made a connection between you and her, and she is none other than the Queen Goddess of Olympus," Aphrodite said with a resigned sigh.


    Queen Goddess of Olympus? She must mean Hera.


    Khione had warned me about Hera''s dangerous influence. The fact that a goddess of her stature had started suspecting our connection was troubling.


    "So what? Now that I''m presumed dead, you can just release her?" I asked, bitternesscing my words.


    I assumed Aphrodite was keeping me somewhere while treating me, but I wasn''t sure where. In any case, I was certain I was no longer in the Empire of Light.


    Aphrodite shook her head. "Unfortunately, Hera isn''t the only problem. Another god is after Khione, and he''s far more problematic."


    "What? Who''s after Khione?" I asked, my concern deepening.


    "Poseidon. He''s been chasing Khione for thousands of years, and this time, she couldn''t escape him. She managed to dy him for a few months, but that time has run out. As a friend, I couldn''t let Khione fall into his grasp, so I took her into my custody," Aphrodite said, puffing out her chest with a sense of pride.


    And she didn''t tell me anything? I wasn''t aware of such a deal, though I knew something was wrong. Did she think she could handle it alone? Did she really believe I would let anyone touch her? Khione was my woman.


    "I suppose now your curiosity has been satiated. Just send me back to Earth," I said to her, my voice edged with irritation.


    Aphrodite giggled, a sound both charming and slightly mocking. "I can see right through you from miles away, Nate. You want to kill Poseidon, force me to release Khione, and then wipe out all the worshippers of the Gods of Light."


    "If you know it, then all the better," I replied, disinterested.


    "But you are already on Earth. You have been summoned by the Demons as their Hero," she revealed, her grin widening.


    "What?" I asked, caught off guard.


    Aphrodite''s smile grew even more mischievous. "I think this position suits you more than being the Hero of the Humans, Nate. But taking on Poseidon in your current state, I highly advise against it, regardless of whatever Forbidden Skill you have in your possession."


    She had observed me well enough, that was certain. Her knowledge of my ambitions and abilities was unnervingly urate.


    "But summoned as the Hero for the Demons?" I mused aloud, the idea taking root in my mind. It seemed far more interesting than my previous summoning.

 Chapter 90: Broken Body

    When I opened my eyes, I was greeted by darkness, or rather, a half-darkness. Groaning softly, I raised myself into a sitting position, feeling a dull ache in my limbs. The conversation with Aphrodite was still fresh in my mind, as if it had just happened moments ago.


    Summoned as a hero by the Demons? The notion was surreal, yet here I was.


    I nced around, taking in my surroundings. The room was dimly lit, but I could make out itsvish furnishings. Ornate tapestries adorned the walls, and an intricately carved wooden dresser stood against one side. Velvet drapes hung heavy over tall windows, allowing only slivers of moonlight to pierce through.


    Despite the darkness, it was clear that this was a room of opulence and luxury, a stark contrast to what I had expected.


    As a human from another world, summoned into the midst of demons, I had anticipated a much harsher reception. The fact that they had ced me in such a room and not a prison cell was surprising. Even more so was the absence of any shackles on my arms, legs, or neck.


    Shifting my body, I swung my legs over the side of the bed, intending to stand. A sharp, unfamiliar sensation in my left leg made me flinch. Pulling up the pant leg, likely provided by my captors, I stared in shock. My left leg was gone, ending in a neatly bandaged stump just below the knee. Attached to it was a crude prosthetic, a rod strapped to the stump to serve as a makeshift leg.


    My breath caught as I examined my right leg. It was intact but covered in burn scars, remnants of a painful past I had not yet remembered fully. With a sinking heart, I checked my right hand. There was nothing. Pulling back the long sleeve, I saw that my right arm ended in a simrly charred stump, half of it burned away, the rest marked by ugly scars.


    The sight was horrifying.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced myself to stand, the effort sending a wave of pain through my damaged limbs.


    "Hgn!" I grunted, feeling immense pressure on the stump of my left leg. Biting back the pain, I pushed forward, making my way to the bathroom. Each step was a struggle, my body protesting with every movement. I leaned heavily against the doorframe, then the wall, until I finally reached the mirror.


    I caught sight of my reflection and let out a bitterugh. "Haha."


    What stared back at me was a wretched figure. My left eye was gone, reced by a grotesque red burn. The rest of my face had been spared the worst of the damage, but my body was another story. I tore off the shirt I had been wearing, revealing a torso covered in burn scars. They crisscrossed my skin like a macabre painting, turning what was once flesh into a testament of suffering.


    Pain radiated from every part of me, a constant reminder of the torment I had endured. It felt as though I was still being burned alive, the searing agony etched into my very being. Yet, my remaining ice-blue eye, a haunting reminder of Khione, remained cold and unyielding, reflecting the depth of my newfound hatred.


    The spell that had been cast upon me was powerful, potent enough that even the Demons couldn''t fully heal the damage. They had done their best, I could see that, but their best wasn''t enough to restore me. The scars remained, a permanent mark of the horrors inflicted upon me by the Divine Knights.


    I stared at my reflection, my expression hardening. "You guys hated demons so much, huh? I''ll show you what a true demon is, from the merciless world called Earth."


    I wasn''t just any human. I was from an Earth that had endured countless schemes, bloodshed, and wars¡ªall orchestrated by the most ruthless species of all: humans. I had kept certain reservations to live properly on Earth, to maintain some semnce of normalcy. But now, the Divine Knights had pushed me too far.


    "Divine Knights, you''ve gone too far this time," I muttered to my reflection.


    Opening the tap, I let the sink fill with hot water. The room was silent, empty. No one expected me to wake up this soon, not after enduring such grievous injuries. Even though it had been quite a while, my wounds were severe enough to put me in aa. I survived by sheer plot armor, or perhaps luck, and mainly due to Aphrodite''s intervention.


    She seemed to be the one who aided the Demons in my summoning.


    Did she foresee this daying?


    I didn''t fully trust her, but she had saved my life and kept Khione away from Poseidon''s grasp. It wasn''t for Khione''s sake, but for mine. Whatever affection she held for me had proven beneficial, though I had been unaware of it. I wondered again if my absurd luck had yed a role in all this.


    Any god could have discovered my illicit rtionship with Khione, but it was the least dangerous goddess who did.


    Once the water was ready, I removed the rest of my clothes and stepped into the steaming bath. I had made it intentionally hot, almost scalding. The heat seared my skin, but I suppressed the groans of pain as I let it wash over my scarred body. The burning sensation brought a strange sense of cleansing, as if the heat could wash away the remnants of my suffering.


    My muscles, once strong and defined, were gone. My bones were visible beneath the tight, burned skin. I looked like a shadow of my former self.


    "I am starting truly anew, huh?" I murmured to myself, the sound of my voice echoing softly in the small bathroom.


    Thankfully, my stats hadn''t changed. I still had my high attributes, but they were temporarily blocked because my current physical state didn''t align with them. Instead, I had a different set of stats, ones that matched my weakened condition. These new stats were quite miserable, to say the least, but I didn''t care. They were just numbers, temporary setbacks.


    It wouldn''t take long to recover my strength, but the loss of my left leg, right arm, and left eye was a moreplicated issue. How much time had passed since my injury? Days? Weeks? Months? Certainly not years, or I''d already be dead, considering I had less than a year to live when this began.


    After half an hour in the hot water, I stood up awkwardly, my right leg slipping on the wooden prosthetic. The sensation was still strange and ufortable. Fortunately, there were clothes nearby, seemingly tailored to fit my new stature. I put them on carefully¡ªa set of shirt, coat, and pants that clearly belonged to a rich Demon officer.


    I tore a piece of the ck curtain to fashion a makeshift eye patch, hiding my unsightly left eye. The rough fabric felt abrasive against my skin, but it would serve its purpose. Taking a deep breath, I steeled myself and stepped out of the bathroom.


    Let''s see who summoned me this time.


    A Goddess again? Or someone else.

 Chapter 91: Meeting the Demon Princess

    As I walked through the corridors, I received strange gazes from everyone I passed. All of them were obviously Demons. It was an unusual sight for someone like me, who was ustomed to seeing humans. The Demons, whether knights or workers, looked at me with a mixture of curiosity and suspicion, but none of them acted on their thoughts. I assumed they knew who I was.


    My current cold expression seemed to intimidate them, causing them to refrain from saying anything. Unlike the enthusiastic wee I had received from the poption of the Light Empire, this one was far less warm, but I felt morefortable with it. At least the Demons were honest in their reactions.


    Many of them clearly doubted me. With my ragged appearance, like a peasant who hadn''t eaten in days, and my need to lean against the wall to walk with one leg, their skepticism was understandable. They questioned whether I was truly a Hero or just a random man.


    I needed to meet the people who had summoned me first, regardless of any decisions made while I slept. Whatever their ns, I had to know and act ordingly.


    The corridors I walked through had a distinctly demonic style, but there was a certain charm to it. The walls were adorned with dark, intricate designs, and torches cast flickering shadows, adding to the eerie ambiance. As I passed windows, I caught glimpses of arge city outside. Unlike the bright, bustling capital of the Light Empire, this city was sinister and silent.


    I could see people walking through the dim streets, but they didn''t look healthy. They stumbled along, searching for food or money in the polluted, darkened environment.


    "Am I really in the capital of Tenebria?" I wondered. If the Demons had summoned me to fight for them, it made sense that I would be in their capital. And this building, with its grand architecture and imposing presence, certainly looked like a royal castle.


    "This way, Sir Hero," a demon knight called out to me as I paused in my steps.


    I looked at him and stretched out my hand. "Sir?"


    "Your sword," I said, ncing at the long sword hanging from his waist.


    "Milord, I can''t¡ª"


    "It''s an order from your Hero," I cut him off icily.


    The knight flinched at my gaze, looking around nervously as the other knights exchanged uneasy nces. Despite my crippled state and seemingly inoffensive appearance, I needed to appear dangerous in their eyes.


    In the end, the knight nodded and handed me his sword. Without unsheathing it, I used it as a cane, leaning on it for support as I walked. My long, white hair, inherited from Khione, swayed with each step, giving me the appearance of an old man. Once vibrant and shining, my hair was now disheveled, some strands charred ck from my injuries.


    After a moment of walking, we arrived in front of great doors, likely leading to the throne room. I assumed the royals had already been informed of my awakening. The doors opened with a creak, revealing a red carpet leading to a grand throne ahead.


    The Demon King was there?


    I wondered about the greatest enemy of the Divine Knights and the man Khione wanted to kill. Walking forward, I noticed a few people already present, looking at me suspiciously and whispering among themselves. They didn''t trust me.


    The tapping of the scabbard''s tip echoed as I walked. My steps were awkward and limping, but they held firmness and confidence. My gaze remained fixed on the girl sitting on the throne, who seemed a bit older than me.


    She had long white hair cascading down her back and two ck horns protruding from her forehead, which, far from being ugly, added to her breathtaking appearance. Her eyes were a deeper shade of red than Catnys''s, and they held a dark intensity as they stared at me.


    She wore a ck dress that doubled as light armor, perfectly proportioned and reminiscent of Khione in that aspect. Not too overwhelming, but the ideal size. For some reason, I felt she was the one who had summoned me. Her cold stare, despite seeking my help, puzzled me.


    Was she wary? Or just disappointed? I guessed thetter, as she had no reason to be wary of me in my current state.


    Once I was close enough, I stopped and met her gaze with my only ice-blue eye. A knight in armor standing near her frowned and stepped forward. "Insolent. How dare you!"


    I ignored him. He probably expected me to greet her with a bow or some other form of submission. But I bowed to no one. That was one of my father''s teachings and had be mine as well.


    "You are the one who summoned me. So tell me who you are," I said loudly, shocking everyone present.


    "Insolent!" "Human!" "How dare you insult our Princess!" "You should grovel in front of her for that!" The knights and noblemen began to ramble noisily, but I didn''t care.


    My lips twisted into a smirk. "So you are the Princess? Where is the Demon King, then?"


    A terrific silence fell at my words as they widened their eyes in shock.


    The Princess narrowed her eyes. "You know the Demon King? Aren''t you a Hero from another world?"


    "A Hero?" I spat, disgusted, making everyone flinch at my demeanor. "I''m more than that. Consider yourself lucky, Princess."


    "Lucky?" The Princess''s lips also twisted into a smirk. "For all these six months, we have treated you without expecting anything. We are the unlucky side."


    Six months? That''s a lot. So what? I have a month or two to live?


    For some reason, my smile widened at the prospect. Maybe I had lost a part of myself in that dying experience. The Princess looked confused by my eerie smile, while the others seemed more scared.


    "Princess¡­ this man is dangerous¡­" a woman, who seemed like the Princess''s secretary, muttered in her ear. My enhanced ears picked up everything.


    "I will make it simple for you, Demon Princess," I tapped the sword on the ground once before pulling it from its scabbard.


    All the knights around me stepped back and drew their swords in panic.


    "Leave that weapon!" "Or else we will kill you!" "Princess!"


    Guards warned and others shielded the Princess. I ignored them and stood upright with the sword pointed at her.


    "It''s okay, move," the Princessmanded.


    "But Princess¡ª"


    "Move, I said. I want to see him," she replied, staring back at me seriously.


    I met her gaze coldly. "The Divine Knights are my enemies, as they are yours," I dered.


    When I mentioned the Divine Knights, the Demons seemed even more confused and curious about my identity.


    "I shall lend my strength to you, and you shall provide everything I wish for. A mutual alliance. If you do that, I guarantee that I will rid this world of every single Divine Knight and bring the Empire of Light to its knees."

 Chapter 92: The Hero of Darkness

    The throne hall exuded an atmosphere of stern severity, a palpable tension filling the grand chamber. It had been a week since the Hero of Darkness had been summoned, and the air was thick with anticipation and unease.


    Hero of Darkness¡ªyes, that was the name they all called him.


    The title arose from the dark aura that had enveloped him upon his awakening in this world. His jet-ck hair and the dark, intricate tattoos running the length of his arms only enhanced this menacing persona. The fact that he always dressed in ck did nothing to alleviate the impression.


    Moreover, he had awakened with the most ominous of magics: dark magic. This was not just any magic but an extremely rare and ancient art, a lost magic that had not been seen since the era of the first Heroes of the Light Empire.


    Why reach so far back in history?


    Because thest known wielder of such potent dark magic was none other than the Demon King himself. The memory of that day was still fresh in the minds of everyone in the hall¡ªthe day he was summoned.


    He had appeared, lying wasted on the cold, stone floor. By the Princess''smand, he was treated by the best healers in the kingdom, but he did not wake up immediately.


    It took six long months for him to awaken, and when he finally did, it was with a disturbing confidence. Surely, he was from another world?


    He seemed unperturbed by the summoning, and their appearance did not frighten him in the least. This left them unsure whether to feel relieved or more fearful.


    The Summoning of Heroes was a technique utilized by other Empires and Kingdoms, but Tenebria had been entirely unaware of it. They had no knowledge of how it worked.


    The idea had only arisen because of the Princess, who had dreamed of a Goddess. In her dream, the Goddess had provided all the details and means to perform the summoning.


    The news had been a divine gift to them.


    A God had finally taken their side?


    Until now, no Gods had dared to align themselves with Tenebria, as doing so could mean antagonizing all the other Gods. Tenebria had been isted, their people suffering for the sinsmitted by a King who had lost all reason.


    But the fact that a Goddess reached out to the Demon Princess gave them a glimmer of hope, and the Princess was not about to let such an opportunity slip through her fingers.


    She proceeded with the summoning, and the man who appeared, as she discovered six monthster, was unique to say the least.


    He feared nothing.


    None of them could instill fear in him.


    Since his awakening a week ago, he had not smiled once.


    A dark and chilling expression perpetually marred his face.


    He spent all his time training to regain his strength and body mass, a task made easy by the myriad of potent items provided by the kingdom''s best healers. The Princess had promised him all the assistance he needed to grow stronger, and indeed, he was bing more powerful at an astounding rate.


    The extent of his strength was unknown, but his rapid improvement was evident to all.


    No one knew anything about his past or his origins, and he showed no inclination to reveal anything.


    The only piece of information he had given them was his name.


    Samael.


    The first time he spoke it, chills ran down their spines.


    Samael was the other name of the strongest and most ruthless Demon God, who had attempted rebellion against Heaven thousands of years ago. He had been killed in that great battle, yet he remained a powerful symbol for the Demons, who were perpetually at war with the world.


    Whether this was his true name, no one knew, and they did not dare to press him further. His demeanor made it clear he was not one to answer idle questions.


    "Can we really trust him, Princess?" An old man broke the silence, his voice carrying the weight of his years. He was garbed in a white robe, his old grey hair tied back. His weary yet sharp red eyes scrutinized the Princess. The horns on his forehead, though not sharp, signified his rank. Leaning on his cane, he addressed the young Princess, who was seated on the throne that belonged to the King.


    As the General of the Kingdom''s affairs, Cadell had the privilege of questioning the Princess directly, especially since he had raised her from childhood.


    The woman seated on the throne was the eldest Princess of the Kingdom of Tenebria, Azariah Tenebria, the Heir of the Kingdom. The Kingdom''s semnce of functionality was solely due to her presence and actions. She was the glue holding the Kingdom together, but even she knew that this fragile state could notst indefinitely.


    Azariah bit her lower lip slightly. She wanted to say they had no choice but to trust the Hero of Darkness, but such an admission would sound weak and unbefitting of a ruler in front of her nobles. They were all looking at her expectantly, seeking reassurance.


    In the end, she had to bend the truth. "The Goddess herself appeared and promised us a sublime future with the Hero we summoned. I hold no doubts about her. Despite his strangeness, his goal to eradicate the Divine Knights is genuine. Our priority today is to fend off all the Heroes, not only those summoned by the Empire of Light but also others. They have all antagonized us for various reasons.


    It''s our duty to fend them off and prove that Tenebria will never fall."


    At her strong words, the nobles sighed in relief, whispering positively among themselves. As the meeting concluded, they left one after another until only four people remained in the hall.


    The old general, Cadell.


    The Princess Azariah.


    The maid and Commander Lucia, who stood beside Azariah.


    And a tall man who exuded great strength. He had long ck hair tied in a ponytail and prominent horns. His eyes were serious as he looked at his Princess.


    "I do not trust him, Your Highness," Kratos said, his voice low and intense.


    Azariah exhaled. "I know, Kratos. But until now, he has done nothing suspicious."


    "How long will thatst? We can''t be sure. I ask again to shackle him appropriately so he can''t betray us, Princess," Kratos insisted.


    Shackling him seemed the best way to prevent Samael from betraying them.


    But all of them feared his response.


    He was already cold and dark, and they did not even want to imagine how he would react if they shackled him.


    "No," Azariah shook her head. "We can''t do that to the Hero given to us by the Goddess."


    In the end, Kratos reluctantly nodded.


    CLANK!


    Suddenly, the doors swung open.


    Before Kratos could re at the disturbance, a knight knelt down, his face pale.


    "I... It''s the Princess Ameriah! She has left her room again to see the Hero of Darkness!"


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 93: Princess Ameriah

    One week.


    It had been one week since I woke up from the abyss of unconsciousness.


    But it had been six months since I was summoned into this tumultuous reality.


    Baaaam!


    The sound of my fist colliding with the solid surface reverberated through the air, a testament to the force behind my strike. I stood in a special training room, meticulously designed by the Demons for my rigorous regimen. This ce was no ordinary training ground¡ªit was an arena where the very fabric of space conspired against me.


    Gravity here was an unforgiving force, bearing down on me with relentless pressure. To add to the challenge, the ambient mana was rendered inert, making it impossible to channel any magical energy.


    Sweat cascaded down my dark hair, trailing over my face and dripping onto my bare torso. My body still bore the scars of past battles, the burn marks etched into my skin a constant reminder of my ordeals. Though they had faded somewhat, their presence was still palpable.


    My left leg and right arm had miraculously regenerated, a gift from the Demons'' arcane techniques that triggered my second awakening. Watching my own limbs grow back was a disconcerting experience, a surreal blend of awe and horror.


    As I continued my relentless push-ups, I caught sight of the inky ck marks snaking along my arms¡ªcurses that seemed to intertwine with my very essence. They looked sinister, like dark vines wrapping around my flesh. I didn''t fully understand their origin, but I suspected it was linked to the Dark Magic that I had recently awakened. This new power came with a price: my emotions felt distant, muted.


    I was no longer the same person, not as attuned to my feelings as I once was.


    Perhaps it was the absence of Khione and my other allies that weighed on me. Or maybe the treachery of the Divine Knights had left deeper scars than I realized. Aphrodite had warned me about Poseidon''s obsession with Khione. He was relentless, constantly searching for her. The only reason she remained hidden was because of Aphrodite''s intervention. She had offered to let me see Khione, but I declined.


    I needed to deal with Poseidon first and ensure he was no longer a threat.


    Only then would I im Khione as mine, securing her safety and our future.


    My thoughts drifted to those I left behind in the Empire of Light¡ªCourtney, Amelia, Aisha, Sienna, and Siara. Each of them held a special ce in my heart, and their well-being weighed heavily on my mind.


    I had no idea what was happening there now.


    They were probably still training, but the details eluded me. A part of me longed to see them, yet that desire was faint. My drive to grow stronger had somehow overshadowed my emotions.


    Was that a good thing? I wasn''t sure.


    My focus now was entirely on Tenebria. The state of this realm was far more dire than I had imagined, and I began to understand why they had summoned me. The Demon King was conspicuously absent, and the Princess offered no answers to my questions. Whether the Demon King was dead or simply elsewhere, I couldn''t tell. For now, the Demon Princess Azariah was the one ruling the Kingdom.


    "Kyaa!"


    A sudden, high-pitched cry pierced the air, capturing my attention. I frowned and turned to face the source of the sound.


    The lights flickered on, illuminating the intruder in my training room. She was on her knees, struggling to breathe under the oppressive pressure. Her chest heaved, and her cheeks were flushed. Long, blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders, and her red eyes gazed at me with a pleading expression.


    I walked over to the control panel and deactivated the room''s gravity settings. Once the environment normalized, the girl looked up at me with a relieved smile.


    She was Ameriah Tenebria, the second Princess of the Tenebria Kingdom and the younger sister of Azariah. From the moment I had regained consciousness, she had been a constant presence, relentlessly curious about my world. Despite my cold reactions and outright refusals, she persisted, shadowing my every move. It was puzzling, especially given her apparent illness.


    "Lord Samael, thank you," she said shyly, her gaze averted.


    I wiped the sweat from my body with a towel, tossing it aside before slipping on a fresh shirt.


    "What are you doing here? I told you not to disturb my training," I said, my voice cold.


    "I... I apologize, Lord Samael," Ameriah stammered, standing up with difficulty as she straightened her dress.


    I stared at her.


    In terms of looks, she had nothing to envy in her older sister. Her beauty transcended human standards, just below that of the Goddesses. While her figure wasn''t as voluptuous as her sister''s, she had her own unique charm with a slender waist and a delicate, fragile frame.


    Strange.


    Previously, I might have already tried to secure her for my own desires, but now I found myself much more patient, not looking at her with such tant lust. But I couldn''t help but wonder why she continued to approach me despite my constant rejections.


    It seemed to be all about her curiosity regarding the outside world. I had heard that because of her health, she wasn''t allowed to leave the pce. Perhaps that was why.


    Walking toward her, I grasped her hand forcefully.


    "Ha!" she gasped as I pulled her to her feet. I stared at her, my right eye hidden by a cloth while my left, once burned to a crisp, was now healed, bearing a burn mark but transformed into a golden eye with a vertical demonic slit.


    That demonic gold eye, uncovered, bore into Ameriah, who gulped and averted her gaze. My hand reached out, caressing her soft, unblemished, yet pale cheek.


    "U... Um... Lord Samael?" Ameriah''s voice trembled with nervousness.


    The dark desire to taint her flickered within me, yet my gaze remained cold and neutral. I was examining her.


    "Aren''t you scared of me?" I asked, my tone as cold as ever since I woke up.


    Everyone in the pce was scared of me. Their initial fear only grew after they witnessed my dark magic and my absurd progress rate.


    Ameriah''s eyes widened, and for a moment, she looked like she might flee. But then, she took a deep breath and met my gaze, though she still trembled. "I... I am not scared of you, Lord Samael," she said softly. "You... you intrigue me."


    I raised an eyebrow, releasing her hand but not stepping back. "Intrigue you? And why is that?"


    She hesitated, ncing down at her hands. "Because you are different. You are from another world, yet you have endured so much here. You possess strength and resilience that I admire. And... and I believe you can help us."


    Her words were sincere, and despite my cold exterior, I could sense the genuine concern and hope in her voice.

 Chapter 94: Princess Azariah

    "Because you are different. You are from another world, yet you have endured so much here. You possess strength and resilience that I admire. And... and I believe you can help us."


    Her words were sincere, and despite my cold exterior, I could sense the genuine concern and hope in her voice.


    Despite my initial skepticism, her words didn''t seem like a ploy to win me over. They felt genuine.


    "I will help the Demons as long as their goals align with mine," I said, my fingers brushing her cheek.


    "Eliminating the Divine Knights? I heard about it..." Ameriah mumbled, averting her gaze.


    "Yes, I suppose we are allies then," I confirmed.


    "But after that?" she asked hesitantly.


    "After what?"


    Ameriah clenched her fists. "Nothing."


    I brushed my fingers across her lips as I leaned in closer. Her intoxicating scent filled my nostrils.


    "What beautiful horns you have," I muttered, ncing at the elegant protrusions above her pretty face. They didn''t detract from her beauty; if anything, they enhanced it.


    "W... what are you doing, Lord Samael?" Ameriah tried to pull away nervously.


    I looked down at her. "Coming here repeatedly, did you really think I''d let you go each time?"


    "W... what could that mean?" she asked, swallowing hard.


    "You don''t really know?" I closed the distance between our lips.


    Her red eyes shut tightly. Her reaction only intensified my desire.


    Just as my lips were about to meet hers...


    "Samael!"


    The sound of a sword being drawn rang out. Without fully separating from Ameriah, I nced at the neer.


    It was, predictably, Azariah.


    "What is it, Princess?" I asked, my tone cold and tinged with annoyance.


    "S... sister, I... I..." Ameriah opened her eyes and shook her head in denial. "I don''t know what happened..."


    "Get back, Samael! I told you not to touch my sister!" Azariahmanded, pointing her sword at my arm.


    "Yes, but when your sisteres to me this often, I can only give in and respond to her advances," I said, brushing the tip of Azariah''s sword aside with my finger.


    "N-Not true... I was just curious..." Ameriah denied, her face turning a deep shade of red.


    "Ameriah! I told you to stay in your room! It''s dangerous to go out with your health like this. Worse, meeting the Hero of Darkness! He''s dangerous, you know..." Azariah reprimanded, not even caring that I could hear everything.


    The fact that I could use Dark Magic like the Demon King terrified them, including Azariah. She was thest Princess and daughter of the Demon King, along with Ameriah. She knew about her father''s madness and how he had used his Dark Magic to wreak havoc on the continent.


    "B-But he is our Hero..." Ameriah looked at me with hopeful eyes.


    She was the typical sheltered princess, and it wasn''t her fault. Because of her health, she had stayed inside her room most of the time, unaware of the world''s cruelty. Just because I was the Hero didn''t mean she could trust me blindly.


    "You don''t understand, idiot," Azariah shook her head and pushed Ameriah towards a maid. "Take her back to her room."


    "Yes, Princess."


    Once Ameriah was gone, Azariah, her strongest knight Kratos, her knight and friend Lucia, and her adviser Cadell all red at me. They clearly cared for Ameriah and didn''t appreciate my interactions with her.


    "You''re pushing your luck, Samael," Azariah said, lowering her sword but not rxing her stance. "Ameriah''s curiosity about you doesn''t give you the right to take advantage of her."


    I met her re with a calm, cold gaze. "Your sister''s curiosity is not something I encouraged. If anything, I''ve tried to dissuade her, but she keepsing back."


    Kratos stepped forward, his hand on the hilt of his sword. "The Princess has asked you to respect her sister''s boundaries. You''d do well to listen."


    My gaze grew colder, yet I found myself smirking. Unlike my previous smiles, this one was downright arrogant and filled with such contempt that it surprised even me.


    "Or what are you going to do?" I asked, my tone dripping with menace.


    "W-what?!" Kratos stuttered, unable to hide his fear.


    His grip on his sword''s hilt tightened so much that his knuckles turned white, and I hadn''t even moved yet.


    "The strongest knight of the Demon Kingdom, shivering in my mere presence?" I sneered. "Pathetic."


    "You!"


    "Kratos, stop," Azariah intervened, raising her arm.


    "Yes..." Kratos stepped back reluctantly at his princess''smand.


    "I don''t trust you, Samael. Everything about you is suspicious," Azariah said, her voice steady.


    I listened quietly, my eyes locked on hers.


    "But I do trust that you won''ty a hand on any woman without her consent," she continued. "Please refrain from touching my sister. She is sick, and I don''t want anything that might aggravate her health."


    Her red eyes bore into mine.


    My golden eye flickered, the slit narrowing further, making Kratos and Lucia flinch.


    "I already told you what I want. Just find me a Divine Knight, and I will kill them for you," I said, my voice icy.


    "You keep asking the same thing again and again, but Divine Knights don''t just appear out of nowhere. You are our Hero. Can you at least help us? You might find a Divine Knight by helping us," she said, her tone filled with exasperation.


    "You are lying," I said tly.


    She was clearly desperate for my help but didn''t know how to ask without involving the Divine Knights.


    "But since I am the only Hero, I will help you," I added.


    Aphrodite had saved me by summoning me to this kingdom. That meant she either had good ties with this kingdom or at least viewed it favorably, unlike the other gods. Helping this kingdom could be a way to repay her for saving my life, and I supposed she wanted that as well.


    Azariah seemed surprised that I agreed. "R-Really? Then good! Follow me," she said, leading the way.


    Ignoring the other three, I walked beside her.


    "You..." Lucia red at me.


    "I am annoyed to repeat myself. I am not under your orders, Princess. I''m your equal. You are the one needing me, remind yourself of that," I said.


    The others gnashed their teeth in anger, but Azariah was used to my speech by now.


    "I know. I just want your help," she said.


    "With what?" I asked.


    Azariah sighed. "The Heroes summoned by the Kingdom of Kastoria."


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 95: Princess Azariah (2)

    "The Heroes summoned by the Kastoria Kingdom?" I asked, my toneced with disinterest. Once, such news might have startled me, but now it hardly registered. Khione had already informed me that other gods from various pantheons supported the summoning of these so-called Heroes.


    "Yes, ording to our informants, they are preparing to attack us at the border of Aurol," Lucia replied, her voice tinged with urgency.


    The border of Aurol? The name stirred a vague memory, but I couldn''t ce it immediately. Sensing my confusion, Lucia borated, "The Western Border. We share it with the Kastoria Kingdom, separated only by a few mountain ranges."


    "Antagonizing another kingdom besides the Empire of Light? That''s quite the hindrance," I said, my irritation evident. I didn''t care about the Kastoria Kingdom or its Heroes, but this added conflict was an unweeplication.


    Nevertheless, I would handle it for Aphrodite. It was my way of thanking her, and reminding her that I was still present, ensuring she wouldn''t try anything funny with Khione. Though I doubted she would, given the high regard she seemed to hold for me.


    My harsh words made Azariah visibly upset. "They are the ones who antagonized us, and for nothing."


    "Nothing? Didn''t you initiate a genocide against all other races to expand your Kingdom?" I retorted, my voice cold and using.


    "T-That was my fathe¡ªthe Demon King''s doing! We don''t deserve the consequences of his sins! All the Demons want is peace! Because of his tyranny, even some of our own had to flee to other Kingdoms, where they faced execution just for existing!" Azariah''s anger was palpable.


    Her words brought to mind Catnys and the vigers under her care. They were among those who had fled the Kingdom. I see.


    "Where is the Demon King now?" I asked.


    Azariah fell silent once more. Her reluctance to answer was telling. It confirmed my suspicion that the Demon King was still alive but in no condition to govern.


    "As long as the Demon King is alive, the other Kingdoms will continue to antagonize you," I said coldly. "You know this, yet you keep him alive."


    Khione was one of those who wanted the Demon King dead, but I suspected she knew he had already stopped governing and that his daughter had taken the reins.


    Azariah bit her lip. "That doesn''t concern you."


    "It does, whether you want it to or not," I replied, pushing her against the wall.


    "You!"


    Kratos and Lucia tensed, ready to attack, but an ominous surge of darkness surrounded us, keeping them at bay.


    "I am the Hero you summoned because you couldn''t protect your Kingdom alone. Am I right?" I asked, my single golden eye glowing ominously, as if I were a predator eyeing its prey.


    Azariah met my gaze, though she seemed frightened. No, she was truly terrified by my dark magic.


    "Yes..." she nodded.


    "ying tough against me is useless, Azariah," I said, staring into her eyes. "I''m stronger than all of you. Save your act for your sister or your other useless guards. If you need to show me something, show me your weakness. I''ll ept it wholeheartedly and devour it."


    "You really... have your words..." Azariah seemed dumbfounded, but her red eyes were expectant.


    How many years had she been ruling while hiding her father''s condition? It must have taken a toll on her to keep it together. Yet she couldn''t do anything to save her people, who had no choice but to flee elsewhere. This was the state of the Kingdom left by her father.


    She was strong, but she was barely older than me, and she clearly couldn''t manage it alone. She might have dependable knights, maids, or advisers, but it was useless. No one could understand the feelings of a ruler and the daughter of the Demon King who had to bear the weight of her father''s sins.


    If I truly wanted to destroy the Divine Knights, I needed this Kingdom¡ªbut in a much better state. I would use this Kingdom as a weapon to annihte the Divine Knights, and in return, they would use me to obliterate their enemies who had ughtered countless of their kin. But first, I needed this Kingdom to be in a far stronger position.


    For that, I needed a much stronger Azariah.


    She needed a shoulder to lean on, and I would be that shoulder if she needed it. In exchange, she would be mine, and I would protect her Kingdom against the other races, including my own.


    "Call all the Demon Generals," Imanded, dispelling the darkness around us.


    "Princess!" Lucia rushed to Azariah''s side, ring at me with fierce protectiveness.


    Kratos seemed poised to attack, but Cadell stopped him with a firm hand.


    "Leave it, Kratos."


    Cadell''s eyes met mine, filled with a mix of suspicion and grudging respect.


    "I don''t trust you either, brat. But I''ll trust your words," he said.


    Had he overheard my conversation with Azariah?


    "Think whatever you want, just get me an armor and a sword, old man," I retorted.


    Cadell''s expression red with anger. "You! Respect your elders!"


    Azariah''s softughter echoed in the room as I turned to leave. "Let''s call for a meeting after all this time."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The conference room of the Demon Castle was grand and imposing, dominated by arge rectangr table capable of seating a dozen people. The atmosphere was thick with tension, the air almost crackling with unspoken words and wary nces.


    At the head of the table, where the ruler would typically sit, were two figures. Azariah sat in her usual ce, her presencemanding respect. Beside her, however, was an unusual sight: a dark-haired, strikingly handsome human, one eye concealed by a ck blindfold reminiscent of a pirate.


    His legs were propped up disrespectfully on the table, the soles of his boots brazenly disyed for all to see. His arms were crossed, and his expression was inscrutable.


    "Lower your legs," Kratos, seated next to the man,manded with a cold stare.


    The man, Samael, ignored him, maintaining his casual, defiant posture.


    "Princess, why did you call us? Is he the Hero of Darkness?" asked a strikingly beautiful woman with long dark hair and piercing red eyes. Her prominent horns, both lengthy and exquisite, marked her as a powerful Demon.


    "Yes, Semiramis. He is the Hero of Darkness, Samael," Azariah confirmed with a nod.


    At the mention of Samael''s name, the atmosphere shifted. All eyes turned serious, scrutinizing the dark-haired youth with a mix of curiosity and wariness.


    "Before we start, I have something to announce," Azariah said, rising from her seat.


    She nced at Samael, her eyes betraying a hint of hesitation before she steeled herself and spoke.


    "I have decided to appoint the Hero of Darkness, Samael, as the Lord Commander of all the Demon Armies of Tenebria."

 Chapter 96: The Army is Myself

    "I have decided to appoint the Hero of Darkness, Samael, as the Lord Commander of all the Demon Armies of Tenebria."


    A collective gasp rippled through the room. The announcement was nothing short of a bombshell. The Demons exchanged looks of surprise and unease, their expressions a blend of disbelief and contemtion.


    "P¡­ Princess?!" Kratos''s voice trembled with disbelief. Among the assembled demons, his shock was the most palpable. The title of Lord Commander, the Supreme Commander of all Armies, was the highest rank one could achieve in the Demon Kingdom, second only to the royalty itself.


    Memories of the previous Lord Commander still lingered vividly in everyone''s minds. Under the Demon King, the formermander had been as powerful as he was merciless, executing the king''s ruthless orders without question. His defeat by the Heroes of the Light Empire had left the position vacant for years. Azariah had prioritized other matters over appointing a new Lord Commander¡ªuntil now.


    Azariah''s decision to resurrect the title and bestow it upon the Hero of Darkness was a deliberate one. The title of Lord Commander was not just an de; it was a beacon of absolute strength that instilled fear across the continent, even among the Divine Knights.


    Elevating Samael to this position was a strategic move to inspire hope among their people and signal the dawn of a new era for the Demon Kingdom of Tenebria.


    Kratos''s upset was evident. It would be a lie to say he hadn''t coveted the rank himself. Known as the strongest knight and an archdemon, Kratos had garnered respect and camaraderie among the knights. The idea that this prestigious title and the highest rank were being granted to a human¡ªa foreigner from another world, albeit a Hero¡ªwas unfathomable to him.


    The other Division Commanders shared his skepticism, their expressions mirroring his disbelief.


    Anticipating their reactions, Azariah was ready with a response. Her voice was calm butmanding as she addressed them. "After all these years, a Goddess has finally smiled upon us, and Samael is her gift to us. We all know how many gods are against us, yet this Goddess has reached out in goodwill. If Samael is her gift, I trust her judgment. I trust itpletely, and thus, I trust Samael."


    She paused, allowing her words to sink in before continuing, her gaze unwavering. "Our goals are aligned. Elevating him to the rank of Lord Commander is a pivotal moment for us all. This marks the beginning of a new era where the Demon Kingdom of Tenebria will rise again. For this, I need all of your cooperation."


    Samael remained silent, observing the proceedings with an unreadable expression. He had told Azariah to entrust him with all the power, promising to eliminate their enemies, but he had not anticipated being promoted to the highest rank among themanders of the Demon Armies.


    The room was heavy with silence until the first figure rose. It was Semiramis.


    "I will always trust you, Princess," she dered, her voice firm. Turning towards Samael, she added, "Semiramis, Commander of the First Division of the Tenebria Army, Your Excellency." She ced a clenched fist over her chest in a gesture of allegiance.


    A blond-haired man stood up next, his lips curling into a twisted smile that highlighted a burned scar. "Ah, if the Princess is doing it, then I shall happily join," heughed. Like Semiramis and the others, he had horns protruding from his forehead, marking him as a high-ranking Archdemon.


    "Laguna, Commander of the Second Division of the Tenebria Army, My Lord," he said, mirroring the gesture of cing his fist on his chest.


    The next person to rise was a strikingly beautiful woman who appeared to be in her teenage years. She fixed Samael with a reproachful gaze. Her long red hair was tied in a ponytail, and her crimson, slit reptilian eyes burned with intensity. "Megara, Commander of the Third Division of the Demon Army of Tenebria. I greet you, High Lord," she said, her tone cool.


    Samael''s eyes lingered on her, noting her youthful appearance. She seemed even younger than him, yet she held the rank of Commander. He quicklypared her to Semiramis, who looked to be in her early twenties and had a more mature figure, whereas Megara was notably more petite.


    Noticing Samael''s gaze drifting from her breasts to Semiramis'' bountiful breasts, Megara''s cheeks flushed red with anger, but she held her tongue.


    Finally, a bald man with prominent horns stood up, a fierce grin on his face. "I will trust ya, Princess, and also the Goddess, so I will obey you, Lord Commander," he said, his voice booming. "Kragen, Commander of the Fourth Division. Lord Commander," he added, striking his chest with his fist in a powerful gesture. He was the most muscr among them, his physique imposing.


    Cadell stood up next, leaning heavily on his cane. "I am the high minister and adviser to the Princess. I will also trust you, kid," he said simply, his voice carrying the weight of his years and experience.


    Finally, all eyes turned to Kratos, who remained seated, his expression a mix of reluctance and resignation. Azariah''s gaze was firm as she addressed him. "I wish for you to be Samael''s Vice Commander, Kratos. He will need all your knowledge, and I need you by his side as well," she said, her tone more of a request than amand.


    Kratos sighed, a smile breaking through his stern demeanor. "I will never refuse you anything, Princess. As much as I don''t like him, I recognize his strength. I will be the Vice Commander. I am Kratos," he said, finally standing and addressing Samael directly.


    Samael, had remained silent until now, his legs shaking slightly on the table. His single golden slit eye wandered around the room, taking in the faces of the five Commanders, Cadell, and the other nobles. They were all waiting, expectant.


    Azariah stepped forward, holding a ck metallic armband. "Here, this is the symbol given to all the Lord Commanders for generations by the previous rulers," she said, handing it to Samael. The armband bore ck horns and red eyes, a terrifying emblem known across the world. It signified the wearer as the strongest knight of Tenebria.


    Samael ignored her, clearly reluctant to don the armband. Azariah, not giving him a choice, grasped his left arm forcefully and sped the armband around it. Samael frowned slightly but did not resist.


    With a serious gaze, he finally spoke. "Since all the antics are over, tell me where the Heroes of Kastoria are."


    Kratos nearly erupted at the apparent disrespect Samael showed towards the ceremony, but he calmed himself, recognizing the gravity of the situation.


    Semiramis spoke up. "From our sources, they should reach the western border within a day. It might be a first show of strength by the Kastoria Kingdom to instill fear in us."


    Samael''s face twisted with contempt as he recalled the puppet king of the Light Empire. "Another pathetic attempt from the rulers of a kingdom. I''m used to it now," he said dismissively.


    Semiramis, sensing his readiness to act, asked, "Should I prepare the army? Five thousand troops should suffice, or should I ask for more?"


    Samael, already standing and ready to leave, stopped and turned his head. His single gold eye glowed darkly as he replied.


    "The army is myself."

 Chapter 97: Goddesses Meeting

    High above the mortal realm, where human eyes could not reach, the gods had made the sky their home. They built their own world above, watching over mortals from their lofty abodes. Yet, this divine existence was not without itsplications.


    The gods, with their differing opinions and cultures, eventually separated themselves into distinct pantheons. This division helped maintain a semnce of harmony. Zeus, after overthrowing his father, established Olympus, an immense pce where he and his family resided, along with the other gods who became known as the Olympians.


    But Zeus and the Olympians were not the only deities in the heavens.


    There were the Gods of Valha, who held their banquets in the grand halls of Asgard. The Gods of Amun ruled over their own domains, carrying the legacy of ancient Egypt. The Kamis, the spiritual beings of Shinto, watched over Japan from their sacred shrines. The Gods of Babylonia, whose ancient powers shaped the cradle of civilization, also chose their own paths.


    Despite their differences, the gods did not remain isted. They often came together, crossing the boundaries of their pantheons to discuss, debate, and enjoy their immortal lives. Today, in a secluded and ethereal space, a particr reunion of divine beings was taking ce.


    "Ha~ I am bored¡­" A woman''s voice echoed through the serene gathering, her tone dripping with ennui. The speaker was divinely beautiful, with long white hair cascading down her back and glowing pink eyes. Her flowing white dress barely concealed her voluptuous figure, some strands of her hair teasingly slipping into the deep valley of her twin peaks.


    Her slightly tanned skin added to her irresistible allure.


    She was Ishtar, the Mesopotamian Goddess of Love, War, and Fertility.


    "You should show more elegance as a goddess, Ishtar," a serene voice replied. The speaker had long, dark hair and eyes that glowed like the sun. She wore a stunning white kimono that covered her entire body, and she sipped from a cup filled with divine water as she spoke.


    She was Amaterasu, the Sun Goddess of Shinto.


    "Indeed," a melodious giggle chimed in from another divine beauty. She had long, bright red hair styled in unique, intricate braids, and her purple eyes glowed mischievously as she looked at Ishtar with amusement.


    She was Freyja, the Norse Goddess of Love and Beauty.


    A goddess sighed at their quarrel. "Should we discuss the matter of importance today?" asked Isis. Her long ck hair fell down in intricate locks, adorned with several golden ornaments. Her silver eyes shone beautifully, and ck tattoos framed her eyes, adding to her regal presence.


    "I wish we could, Isis, but two people are missing," Amaterasu replied, ncing at the two empty seats. They had invited Khione and another goddess, but neither had arrived.


    "Sorry I''mte, everyone!" Suddenly, a cheerful voice rang out.


    One of the empty seats was now upied by a divine beauty with long pink hair and matching pink eyes. With Aphrodite''s arrival, five goddesses were now present, each surpassing the standards of divine beauty. Even among the gods, their presence could cause one to lose reason.


    Ishtar clicked her tongue in annoyance at the sight of Aphrodite. Freyja also seemed displeased.


    "Aphrodite? What are you doing here?" Isis asked, surprised.


    "Oh, Khione is missing, so I''m here in her ce. Don''t worry, I know enough about the Heroes summoned by Khione to speak on her behalf," Aphrodite said with a cheerful smile.


    "We can''t ept that. Just leave already," Ishtar snapped.


    "Oh,e on, Ishtar! Are you still upset about Adonis? He left me too in the end!" Aphrodite shook her head with a teasing smile.


    "It''s fine. Let''s not waste time," Amaterasu interjected, raising her hand before Freyja could alsosh out at Aphrodite.


    "We are here to discuss the sudden summoning orchestrated by Tenebria. They shouldn''t even be capable of such a summoning. They shouldn''t even be aware of divine summoning," Amaterasu said, her tone serious, drawing the attention of all present.


    No one seemed to have good intentions towards Tenebria, except for Aphrodite, who wore a small, meaningful smile.


    "I''ve heard a little about him. They summoned only one hero. He is called the Hero of Darkness," Isis said, her finger resting thoughtfully on her chin.


    "Oh? Hero of Darkness, interesting," Ishtar''s pink eyes narrowed curiously as she licked her lips. Her earlier boredom seemed to vanish.


    For a moment, Aphrodite''s expression turned frighteningly cold, but she quickly reced it with a smile.


    "It''s a single hero. Why are you scared of him?" Freyja asked, her tone disinterested regarding the Hero of Darkness.


    "He has awakened the supreme dark magic. The same kind used by the Mad King of Tenebria," Amaterasu said, and silence fell over the group.


    They all knew very well about the Mad King, arguably the most dangerous mortal in recent history. His dark magic had caused untold casualties in all the kingdoms blessed by these goddesses, leaving them with a deep-seated aversion to dark magic.


    If the new Hero of Tenebria had indeed awakened the same dark magic, he was a threat they could not ignore.


    "Well, I can see you''re upset, but unfortunately, we Olympians won''t take part in whatever you have nned for the Hero of Darkness," Aphrodite interrupted.


    "What?" Amaterasu frowned.


    "You must already be aware. A certain prince kidnapped a foreign princess, and a great war is about to erupt at any moment. We will be watching over that war. I will be busy as well," Aphrodite exined.


    "Oh, I heard about that. If I remember correctly, that war was caused by you because you tricked the prince into kidnapping the princess, right?" Freyjaughed with disdain.


    Aphrodite kept her smile. "You''re speaking just like those losers Athena and Hera. But I won in the end," she said, puffing out her chest.


    "Then I suppose you won''t take the Achaeans'' side?" Isis asked, referring to the Greeks, including Sparta.


    "Of course not. I will support my side until the end. The Trojans." Aphrodite confirmed before abruptly disappearing.


    "This little bitch¡­" Ishtar seemed a bit upset.


    "Leave it. I have already taken steps to inquire about the Hero of Darkness. The best oue would be to get rid of him," Amaterasu said.


    "You mean?"


    "Yes, Isis. I sent the heroes I have summoned in Kastoria for a first battle against the demons at their border," Amaterasu confirmed.


    Amaterasu was the one who had assisted Kastoria in summoning heroes from another world. She wasn''t alone in this; other kingdoms and empires supported by the goddesses present here had also summoned heroes.


    "Do you think they will suffice, or do you need help from my heroes?" Ishtar teased.


    The heroes of the Babylonian Empire were reputed among the gods to be the strongest.


    "Sending just Phoebe should be enough to wipe out their armies, though," Ishtar added with a giggle.


    Amaterasu responded with a cold look. Her heroes were also very strong, but she had to admit that the heroes supported by Ishtar seemed to be the strongest, along with those supported by Isis and Freyja. In contrast, the heroes summoned by Khione were reputed to be the weakest among all the sses of heroes summoned.


    "Since Amaterasu is taking care of it, I won''t ask my heroes to intervene," Freyja said, leaving with a smile.


    "If you need my help, I will assist you, Amaterasu, but until then, I will not ask my heroes to fight. We have our own problems in Sumatra," Isis said with a wry smile before disappearing.


    "Well, good luck, Amaterasu," Ishtar said and then vanished as well.


    In the end, only Amaterasu remained. She was a bit apprehensive about the Hero of Darkness, but she believed in her heroes.


    "I will confirm it with Kaguya for the attack," she muttered to herself and then left as well.

 Chapter 98: Toward Colchis

    "I don''t think this is reasonable, My lord," Semiramis said, following closely behind me.


    When I dered that I could handle the Heroes of Kastoria alone, everyone had been stunned. The nobles, in particr, seemed to be restraining themselves from outright calling me arrogant. They looked at me as if I embodied hubris itself.


    But I wasn''t arrogant. It was simply the truth.


    "What''s not reasonable?" I asked, continuing my stride without a pause.


    "Fighting the Heroes of Kastoria alone. Did you really mean it?" she asked, disbelief evident in her voice.


    "Yeah, I''m stronger than them," I replied nonchntly.


    "Forgive me, Your Excellency, but you have never met them before, I assume? I do believe you have significant fighting experience and strength, but fighting several heroes at the same time is dangerous even for you," Semiramis cautioned.


    It was true that I hadn''t met them. I''d only heard bits and pieces from Khione about the Heroes summoned by the other kingdoms. At that time, I had been preupied with the Empire of Light, so I hadn''t paid much attention to the other Heroes.


    But I was confident in my abilities to defeat these Heroes. The only question was how much time it would take.


    And besides, I wasn''t exactly going to fight alone.


    If the Heroes of Kastoria, who had been silent until now, started attacking the Demons, I could only guess it was because of the appearance of the Hero of Darkness. They probably discovered that a new wielder of Dark Magic, simr to the Demon King, had emerged and sent their Heroes to test me.


    If that was the case, then it was very likely a god was involved in this.


    And if a god was involved, I needed to be even more cautious.


    "I won''t fight alone. Before heading to the western border, I need to go somewhere. Come with me," I said to Semiramis.


    "Your Excellency, this isn''t the time to go elsewhere. This is an urgent situation, and we have to¡ª"


    "You speak too much," I interrupted, turning around and pressing Semiramis against the wall.


    My eyes roved over her delicate features before my finger lightly brushed against her lips.


    "Milord..." Semiramis looked at me, trying to maintain herposure, though I could sense her inner turmoil.


    "Follow my orders," I whispered in her ear. "Do you understand?"


    "Y...yes," she nodded.


    "Good," I said, stepping back. "Get me armor and a sword. There might be some bloodshed."


    During my time in the Empire of Light, I learned a harsh truth: I was essentially alone. Khione was an ally, but I didn''t want her involved in my conflict with the Divine Knights. She had the trust of the Divine Knights, and I wanted to keep it that way. Her role as a spy and influencer was too valuable to jeopardize.


    So, I needed allies¡ªloyal allies who would follow my orders without question. Unfortunately, Semiramis and the others didn''t quite fit that description.


    I had no choice but to venture outside to find them.


    The first person who came to mind was a woman Khione had told me about. I had heard of her on Earth but couldn''t quite recall the details. However, ording to Khione, she was the perfect recruit for my needs.


    Khione had warned me to be cautious, but I no longer had the luxury of time.


    "Where are we going?" Semiramis asked, having quickly epted to follow me.


    "To the Achaean Continent, the City of Colchis," I replied.


    "Achaean Continent? That far?" Semiramis was surprised.


    The Achaean Continent was essentially a realm ruled by the Greek gods, or Olympians as they were called here.


    A war was looming over this continent, but it wasn''t imminent, so I had time to take her away.


    "I don''t think we would have time to get back in time," Semiramis said, concern evident in her voice.


    "Then ask Kratos... no. Ask Laguna to deal with them until I arrive," I replied.


    Kratos was the strongest in my absence and should stay in the castle to protect the two Princesses.


    "Yes¡­ Lord Commander," Semiramis noted reluctantly.


    Understandably, Colchis was far from our current continent. But I had a solution for that.


    ''Aphrodite, I need your help,'' I called out to her in my mind.


    ''Already, Nate~?'' She responded quickly.


    ''Yes. I need you to bring me near Colchis.''


    ''You''d dare to step into the territory of Zeus and the others? As expected of you, Nate,'' Aphrodite seemed rather pleased.


    ''Can you do it?''


    ''Of course I can, but don''t forget that you are already indebted to me. This time, you will have to ept my request afterward.''


    ''I will,'' I said without hesitation.


    ''Wonderful! Just wait outside, I will take care of it!''


    I nodded. It was pretty handy to have a goddess to speak with.


    "Let''s wait outside the castle," I said to Semiramis.


    "But we need to take the boat¡ª"


    "Too long. I have a better way. Follow me," I interrupted.


    Semiramis, puzzled, followed me outside the castle. We waited for a moment until a golden sh appeared in front of us.


    Semiramis drew her sword quickly, but I stopped her with my arm.


    There stood a tall, incredibly beautiful man with short golden hair, radiating a divine aura. He was undoubtedly a god.


    Semiramis was speechless as she looked at him. The man looked down at me, given his height.


    "I am here on her behalf; I can''t refuse anything to her, after all," he said with a smile.


    "We need to head to Colchis," I said shortly.


    "I can easily bring you there in less than a minute, but I hope you won''t forget my face and that I helped you, Hero of Darkness," he said with a grin.


    I nced at his legs, noting the two pairs of wings pping on either side of his feet. If I had to guess, this guy was Hermes.


    "Alright," I nodded.


    "Then fine, let''s start," Hermes said, grasping both my and Semiramis'' shoulders. We both felt a floating sensation, something divine striking us. After a long minute, we found ourselves floating above the sea, high in the sky.


    "Then good luck with your future endeavors!" Hermes said before disappearing, leaving us falling.


    "A¡­ at this rate we will die!" Semiramis was panicking a little.


    I twisted my body mid-air, quickly wrapping my arm around Semiramis and pulling her closer. Her breasts pressed against my side. Then I stretched out my hand, and a surge of darkness sprouted out, covering both of us and slowing our fall.


    When I spotted a boat peacefully moving below, I clenched my fist, and the darkness threw both of us toward it.


    "Kyaa!" Semiramis let out a startled cry,pletely caught off guard.


    Still holding her around the waist, Inded strongly on the boat''s deck.


    "Woah!"


    "Who?!"


    "What the hell?!"


    All the sailors turned toward us warily, drawing their weapons.


    "This boat is mine now. Set sail for Colchis," I said in a dry tone.


    Medea, the Enchantress famous for having killed her own brother and children in cold blood, was there years prior to those events as a princess.

 Chapter 99: Meeting The Greek Heroes

    "This boat is mine now. Set sail for Colchis." I said with a dry tone.


    "Are you kidding us, kid? Do you want to die?" The man, who seemed to be the captain of the boat, red at me, his eyes narrowing with a mix of disbelief and anger.


    But then his gaze shifted past me, lingering on the alluring figure of Semiramis, standing quietly behind me. Her presence was undeniably captivating, and I could see the greedy glint in his eyes as he ogled her.


    "Oh, you''ve got a good woman there? Leave her behind and jump off the boat, and I might spare you," he sneered, licking his lips in a lecherous disy.


    Semiramis looked at him with utter disgust, but she remained silent, waiting for me to act. She could easily handle these men on her own, but today I was in charge. She stood there like a soldier awaiting orders from hermander, showcasing her discipline and loyalty. This Lord Commander rank was starting to feel quite empowering.


    I found myself enjoying the authority, the way people obeyed without question. It was a nice change of pace.


    "Have you gone deaf? I told you to sail for Colchis," I repeated, my voice firm and unyielding.


    The captainughed, a harsh and ugly sound. "Hah! Kill him and bring me the woman! We''ll have a nice chat!"


    One of his men, a brute with an ugly grin, approached me, sword drawn, clearly eager to follow orders. But as he reached out, he suddenly realized his hand was empty. Or rather, he had no hand at all. Both his arms had been neatly severed, blood spurting onto the wooden deck in a gruesome spray.


    I flicked my sword to clear the blood, and no one had seen me move. My strike had been lightning fast, too quick for their eyes to follow.


    "This is thest time I''ll ask before I ughter everyst one of you," I said, my voice dropping to a menacing growl. Darkness began to swirl around me, and my golden eyes glowed with a dangerous, pulsing light. The slit in my eyes narrowed and widened rhythmically, adding to the ominous aura.


    "Set sail to Colchis, or I''ll send you all to sail towards Hades," I continued, invoking the name of the God of Death to intimidate them further. It seemed to work; the men recoiled in fear, and several let out terrified whimpers.


    The captain himself looked pale and shaken, a dark stain spreading across his trousers. "YESSSS!!!" he screamed in panic, clearly eager toply.


    "Disgusting," I spat, turning away from them. I headed towards the interior of the boat, iming the captain''s quarters for myself. Semiramis followed me, her face a mask of calm, though I noticed her shiver slightly as we passed through the darkness I had summoned.


    The Demon Kingdom had a traumatic history with Darkness Magic, a legacy left by the previous Demon King who had used it tomit untold atrocities.


    "You want the Princess of Colchis, Medea, don''t you?" Semiramis asked as we settled inside the room.


    "Exactly," I nodded, reclining in the armchair and propping my feet up on the desk.


    "I''ve heard about Medea. She''s a dangerous sorceress. I don''t understand why the Lord Commander wants her," Semiramis said, her voice tinged with confusion. It was a reasonable reaction. Medea was known for her dark magic and unstable emotions. Any sane person would steer clear of her.


    But I wasn''t exactly sane anymore. Near-death experiences tend to change a man, and I needed someone like Medea¡ªsomeone with a twisted side that matched my own.


    "I will make her mine, that''s all you need to know," I replied, my voice leaving no room for further questions.


    Semiramis fell silent for a moment before speaking again. "Who are you, my lord? You were summoned from another world, yet you knew about the Divine Knight and seem familiar with our world. Your name is also the same as the Devil who died countless centuries ago." Her tone was serious, her eyes searching mine for answers.


    It was a question that had likely crossed everyone''s mind at the castle, and one I hadn''t answered for any of them. Why did I choose the name Samuel? Khione had told me about the most feared man in the world, Samael. Was it reckless to adopt such a name? Perhaps. It could provoke many gods, making them think I was truly that Samael.


    But it was a deration, a challenge to the Divine Knights and the Gods of Light.


    I wanted them to hear that name, to fear it, to doubt themselves, and to force them out into the open where I could confront them.


    "All you need to know is that I am not an enemy of the Demon Kingdom unless you make me one," I said, leaving the rest unsaid.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Even though Hermes didn''t bring us directly to Colchis, he got us pretty close. As we neared the border, I noticed another ship on the horizon. This ship was a sight to behold¡ªmuchrger and more beautiful than the one we were on, with a sleek design and clearly made for serious travel. The crew aboard seemed capable, and among them was a young man who stood out as the captain.


    He was striking, with brown hair and a confident demeanor.


    "We''ve arrived, Lord Jason!" someone called out, holding a lyre.


    "That''s great, Orpheus! Finally, the Golden Fleece will be mine!" Jason responded, his voice full of excitement.


    "Let''s not rush things, Jason. First, we need to meet the King," said a tall, muscr man, who must have been Heracles.


    "Yeah, yeah, Heracles, leave the talking to me," Jason grinned.


    "Don''t get too cocky, Jason. This is our only chance," a beautiful woman with green hair cautioned.


    "I know, Atnta," Jason groaned, sounding annoyed. "I''ll handle everything."


    Jason, Orpheus, Heracles, and Atnta¡ªthey all exuded a dangerous strength. Jason and Heracles, in particr, were names I recognized from Greek mythology. Seeing them here, talking about the Golden Fleece, made everything click into ce. We had arrived at just the right time. Though a bit earlier would have been ideal, it was fine.


    I needed to avoid a direct confrontation with Jason and Heracles; they were demigods, after all.


    "Lord Commander, those people..." Semiramis''s voice trailed off, her face showing signs of concern.


    "Stay calm. We''re here to meet the King as well," I told her, my tone leaving no room for argument. Semiramis seemed taken aback but nodded, realizing that I wasn''t going to change my mind.


    As we disembarked, I led the way with Semiramis close behind. Suddenly, a voice called out.


    "Hey, you."


    I ignored it, continuing to walk.


    The voice belonged to Heracles, who quickly caught up and ced a hand on my shoulder, trying to stop me. He was imposing, but his presence didn''t intimidate me.


    "What?" I asked, turning to face him.


    Heracles seemed taken aback by my directness. "You''re not from around here, are you? Did youe from another continent?"


    "Yes, I''m here to meet the King," I replied, shrugging off his hand.


    "Oh, you''re meeting the King too?" Jason joined us, eyeing me suspiciously. "I hope you''re not here for the same reason I am."


    "I couldn''t care less about the Golden Fleece. Do whatever you want with it," I sneered, leaving him momentarily speechless.


    Before Jason could react to my dismissive attitude, Orpheus held him back. They ended up trailing behind us as we made our way to the small castle.


    At the gate, a guard stopped us. "State your business."


    Jason stepped forward with a confident grin. "Good morning. I am Jason, and these are Heracles, Atnta, and Orpheus. I''m sure you''ve heard of us. We wish to speak with the King."


    The guards quickly opened the gates, clearly recognizing them.


    "Oh, and just so you know, they''re not with us," Jason added, ncing back at us as he walked in.


    "Who are you, and why are you here?" the guard asked, eyeing me suspiciously.


    Jason smirked, giving me a wave as he disappeared into the castle.


    "L-Lord Commander..." Semiramis whispered, sensing the tension rising. It wasn''t fear for our situation that made her nervous, but rather what she anticipated I might do next.


    /


    /


    /


    If you like it and want to support me and want more chapters, please support my work with powerstones,ments and REVIEWS.


    It will motivate me to write more! Thanks!

 Chapter 100: Medea

    Inside avish room, the air was infused with the delicate scents of exotic perfumes, mingling with the vibrant hues that adorned the space. The walls were graced with exquisite artworks, each piece a testament to the room''s opulence. In the midst of this splendor, a strikingly beautiful woman sat, the centerpiece of the room''s grandeur.


    Medea, Princess of Colchis and daughter of King Ae?tes, was seated before an expansive mirror. She meticulouslybed her dark hair, each stroke deliberate and graceful. The reflection of her smile in the mirror was enough to captivate any onlooker. Her most enchanting feature, however, was her eyes¡ªeach a different color.


    One shone a deep, fiery red, while the other gleamed a vibrant green, adding to her allure and mystique.


    At seventeen, Medea''s beauty was unparalleled. Her presence radiated a mesmerizing charm that could ensnare any man. She had been blessed with magical abilities since childhood, a gift from the Goddess of Witchcraft herself. Her talents surpassed the wildest dreams of ordinary children and even the aspirations of adults.


    These gifts,bined with her stunning appearance, had attracted numerous suitors from far and wide.


    Despite the many suitors, Medea remained unimpressed. Each man seemed more ordinary and uninspired than thest, their attempts at wooing her nothing more than the same repetitive, insipid ttery. She had grown weary of such trivial pursuits.


    Fortunately, her father, King Ae?tes, understood her sentiments. He sought a match worthy of her extraordinary beauty and talents, someone who could truly appreciate andplement her. With a great war looming between the Greeks and the Trojans, many sought alliances with Colchis, hoping to secure Medea''s magical prowess through marriage.


    The kingdom had received emissaries from both sides, but the king remained undecided, biding his time to choose the best course for his people and his daughter.


    Amid this uncertainty, Medea found herself disheartened by the constant stream of unworthy suitors. Yet today, a glimmer of hope flickered in her heart. Her father had asked her to don her most exquisite dress, for the guests arriving were of extraordinary renown.


    The illustrious visitors were none other than the heroic Jason, rumored to be the son of Poseidon; Orpheus, said to be the son of Apollo; and Heracles, the mighty son of Zeus. These were not mere men but legends, their names whispered with reverence and admiration throughout thends. Each was considered one of the most charming and heroic figures in existence.


    Medea felt a surge of excitement and anticipation. These men were not like the others. They were heroes, demigods with stories of bravery and adventure. She could hardly wait to meet them, hoping that perhaps, among these extraordinary individuals, she might find someone truly worthy of her affection and respect.


    After adorning herself in a resplendent dress and essorizing her hair and neck with exquisite ornaments, Medea enveloped her body in a delicate perfume. Her maids meticulously styled her hair, adding the final touches to her breathtaking appearance. With a deep breath, she exited her room, her heart fluttering with anticipation.


    The journey to the throne hall took only a few minutes, yet each step heightened her excitement. As she neared the hall, the voices of her father and their esteemed guests grew louder. Upon entering, Medea''s eyes widened in awe.


    Standing before her were Jason, Orpheus, and Heracles¡ªthe three most handsome men she had everid eyes on. Orpheus had an almost ethereal beauty, his features delicate and somewhat feminine. Heracles, on the other hand, was imposing and ruggedly handsome, his towering, muscr frame exuding strength, though he didn''t immediately capture her interest.


    And then there was Jason. His charming smile was captivating, and as their eyes met, Medea felt a flutter in her chest. Her father, King Ae?tes, noticed the exchange and smiled warmly.


    "Let me introduce you to my daughter, Medea," the king announced proudly.


    Medea approached with grace, her smile radiant. "Wee, esteemed Heroes. I have heard much about you from the disciples of Apollo. It is a great honor to meet you," she said, her voice melodious and weing.


    Jason, his eyes twinkling, responded, "The honor is ours, Lady Medea. Your beauty and talents, inherited from your Aunt Circe, are renowned across thends." His praise was apanied by a charming grin that made Medea blush slightly.


    "You are quite the tterer, sir," she replied, her smile growing.


    The king''s voice cut through their exchange. "My daughter, our guests havee for the Golden Fleece."


    Medea''s heart sank a little at the mention of the Golden Fleece. She had hoped that they hade seeking her help specifically, but it was well known that Jason and the Argonauts were on a quest for the prized relic. Still, she couldn''t help but feel a twinge of disappointment.


    "Ah, the Golden Fleece," she said, masking her disappointment with a polite smile.


    Jason, ever observant, quickly spoke up. "Indeed, we havee for the Golden Fleece, but after meeting your beautiful daughter, my king, I may have to reconsider our priorities," he chuckled.


    His words had the desired effect. Medea''s smile brightened, and she found herself growing fonder of Jason. King Ae?tes, observing the interaction, allowed a small smile to grace his lips. He wasn''t opposed to the idea of his daughter marrying Jason, who had clearly been blessed by the gods to havee this far.


    The king''s thoughts turned strategic. ''So we will align with the goddesses Hera and Athena,'' he mused silently. The kingdom of Colchis had thus far remained neutral in the great feud, but now a decision had to be made. The rivalry between the goddesses was well known, sparked when Paris had chosen Aphrodite over Athena and Hera as the most beautiful goddess.


    Aphrodite had sided with the Trojans, while Hera and Artemis had thrown their support behind the Greeks.


    King Ae?tes had hesitated to antagonize either side, but now, with Jason''s arrival and the potential union with his daughter, the path seemed clearer. A decision was imminent, and Colchis would soon choose its allies in the brewing conflict.


    But the Golden Fleece was a different matter entirely. King Ae?tes was fiercely proud of it and had no intention of making Jason''s quest easy. After all, the legendary Dragon guarded the prized relic.


    "You should know¡ª"


    BA-DOOM!


    Before the king could divulge the location of the Golden Fleece, an explosion rocked the hall. The grand doors shattered into countless fragments, sending the two guards stationed there flying, their bodiesnding in a heap, battered and unconscious.


    A heavy silence fell as slow, deliberate footsteps echoed through the hall. Out of the smoke and debris, a figure emerged, walking with a menacing grace. Jason, Heracles, Orpheus, and Atnta, along with the other guards, readied their weapons, tense and alert.


    "Who dares to enter my domain?!" the king shouted, his voice trembling with fury.


    "Shut your mouth."


    The cold,manding voice belonged to the intruder who stepped into the light. He had dark hair swept back, and his left eye gleamed gold with a vertical slit, while his right eye was obscured by a ck eyepatch.


    Medea''s eyes widened in astonishment. She had never seen such a strikingly handsome man before. Jason and the others paled inparison. Yet it wasn''t merely his looks that captivated her¡ªit was the aura of danger and power that radiated from him, an allure that thrilled and unnerved her.


    "I asked to speak with you, but your dogs wouldn''t let me in, so I let myself in," the man said, his voice dripping with disdain as he continued his approach.


    "You, do you have a death wish?" Jason demanded, unsheathing his sword.


    The man''s single, piercing eye flicked to Jason, narrowing slightly. Jason felt a shiver run down his spine, goosebumps prickling his skin. ''Am I scared?'' he thought in disbelief.


    "He''s dangerous, be careful!" Orpheus warned, his voice tense.


    Heracles clenched his fists, ready to fight, but the intruder merely frowned, unimpressed. The king, regaining someposure, demanded, "Why are you here? For the Golden Fleece?!"


    The king asked even though in any way he had intentions to give to him.


    "The Golden Fleece?" The Samael''s lips twisted up as he snickered.


    Behind him stood a magnificent woman, her eyes filled with apprehension. She looked at her Lord Commander nervously. Samael didn''t scared a bit of the situation they were in.


    Samael shifted his gaze to Medea. Her body tensed, and she felt a blush creep up her cheeks under his intense scrutiny.


    "I want your daughter. Give her to me."

 Chapter 101: Challenge for the Golden Fleece

    "I want your daughter. Give her to me."


    My voice reverberated through the grand chamber, filling every corner. I made certain that no one could ignore it. The guards stood frozen, their expressions mirroring the shock etched on the faces of the King and the four Argonauts. Clearly, my bold deration was thest thing they had anticipated.


    Behind me, Semiramis hesitated, caught off guard by my straightforward demand. Yet, there was no room for hesitation. My purpose here was singr: I sought Medea.


    "Who... who are you?" the King finally managed to ask, his voice tinged with bewilderment. The question hung in the air, a reflection of the curiosity and uncertainty shared by everyone in the room. It was evident that he sought to gauge my status before deciding on his response.


    "I will answer that," Semiramis interjected, her voice steadying as she spoke. "Lord Samael is the Lord Commander of the Tenebria Kingdom."


    "Tenebria? The Demon Kingdom?" The King''s eyes widened in shock, a reaction mirrored by the others present. Their wariness was palpable, yet absent was the outright hostility I had often encountered from the Empire of Light. This continent, it seemed, operated under different rules, almost as if it were a world apart.


    "Are you here under the official orders of the Demon King? Does he seek my daughter''s hand?" the King pressed on, his tone a mixture of apprehension and formality.


    I exhaled sharply, my patience wearing thin. "I am here on my own ord. It is my desire to have your daughter, not the Demon King''s. Instead of wasting her time within this kingdom or with other ipetents," I cast a disdainful nce at Hero Jason, "she shoulde with me. I will show her a life worthy of her talents and beauty."


    Medea remained silent, but I didn''t need to be an expert in reading emotions to see that my words had struck a chord. Her eyes betrayed a longing, a desire for something more than the monotony of her current existence. I was right about her¡ªshe craved excitement, and I intended to give her both the spice and sweetness she yearned for.


    "Is that a threat from the Demon King?" King Ae?tes asked, his voice tinged with nervousness.


    My irritation deepened. Once again, he brought up the Demon King, despite my clear indication that this was my personal mission. Now, I began to understand why Azariah kept the Demon King''s fall a closely guarded secret. His very name instilled fear and could be wielded as a powerful tool of leverage against other kings.


    "It''s my threat," I responded coldly, locking eyes with the King. Did he need me to beat him into understanding that I was the one dictating this conversation?


    I had already breached the castle, causing no small amount of distress to Semiramis, who clearly feared that my actions might draw the ire of the Olympian gods. Her anxiety was palpable, mingled with anger at the potential consequences.


    "If you wish, my King, we can eliminate this nuisance," Jason offered, his voice brimming with bravado.


    I scoffed inwardly at his audacity. Whether it was this Jason or my former ssmate, they were both fools of the highest order.


    But engaging in a fight with demigods would be more of a nuisance than a challenge. Handling all of them simultaneously was beyond my current capabilities. After all, it had only been a week since I recovered and reawakened my darkness magic.


    The King of Colchis scrutinized us, his gaze shifting between Jason and me.


    "Sir Jason desires the Golden Fleece, and you seek my daughter. To be frank, I''m reluctant to part with either. However, I''ve devised a more fitting solution," he announced with a shrewd smile.


    Jason''s brow furrowed, clearly displeased. Before my arrival, he had likely been confident about securing his prize.


    "The one who ims the Golden Fleece shall also win my daughter''s hand," the King dered.


    Jason''s frown transformed into a triumphant grin. This arrangement suited him perfectly. Winning the Golden Fleece alone was a prize, but adding the beautiful princess to it made the reward even sweeter.


    "I thank you, my King," Jason said, his voice brimming with satisfaction.


    I regarded the King with suspicion. This challenge was proposed because he believed we had no chance against the dragon guarding the Fleece. The myths of old hinted at Medea aiding Jason, but in those tales, she was hopelessly in love with him.


    I nced at Medea. She did not appear enamored with Jason. If anything, her furtive nces were directed at me.


    "Alright," I finally epted the challenge.


    The King''s smirk broadened, but I ignored it and asked, "Where is it?"


    "I will send my guard first thing in the morning to escort you. Until then, how about some rest? A farewell dinner party for my esteemed guests. Please, do join us," he insisted.


    "Whatever," I nodded, my mind already plotting how to extract information about the dragon from Medea during the feast.


    Afterward, guards led us to the guest houses for the night.


    "The Lord Commander of the Demon King in person, and so young?" Orpheusmented curiously as he followed behind.


    Their knowledge of Demon Kingdom affairs was evidentlycking. The previous feared Lord Commander was dead.


    "They must be quite desperate, Orpheus. He''s just an arrogant kid," Jasonughed.


    "I agree about the arrogance, but he doesn''t seem like an ordinary kid," Atnta murmured.


    Heracles remained silent, his gaze fixed on me. I had no time for their idle chatter, nor did I care for their opinions, so I walked ahead. Or tried to.


    "You think so? I just think he''s an arrogant kid whose mother was likely off ying around," Jason sneered.


    BADAM!


    My figure blurred, and my fist was mere inches from Jason''s astonished face.


    Unfortunately, Heracles'' strong hand caught my wrist.


    "Are you mad, Lord Commander?" Heracles asked, bewildered.


    He must have sensed it¡ªmy fist was aimed to kill Jason.


    "Move," Imanded, channeling more strength into my fist.


    Heracles'' arm trembled under the sheer force as I slowly inched my fist closer to Jason''s face.


    "Jason, get out of here," Heracles ordered.


    Jason quickly retreated. With him gone, I yanked my hand free.


    "The next time, I will kill him and you for stopping me," I warned coldly.


    "Do you have any idea who we are?" Jasonughed, disbelief coloring his voice.


    Ah, the arrogance of one protected by gods and the pseudo-son of Poseidon. Poseidon, the bastard who dared toy eyes on Khione.


    I wondered how he would react if I sent him his son''s head.


    Lost in that thought, I ignored them and walked away, with Semiramis close behind.

 Chapter 102: Moment with Semiramis

    "It was a dangerous situation, Lord Commander," Semiramis stated, her disapproving tone echoing in our quarters.


    Sneaking into a castle and then threatening the king was indeed perilous. But I hadn''t done it recklessly. My confidence in my abilities assured me I could aplish what I wanted.


    "Who cares. I will take Medea and then we''ll meet the so-called Heroes of Kastoria," I said, slipping on a simple coat for the evening gathering the king had arranged. Everything else I needed was safely stored in my ring.


    "But you have to first take the Golden Fleece," Semiramis reminded me.


    "That won''t be a big problem," I shrugged. There was supposedly a dragon guarding it if the myths were urate. Could I defeat a dragon? I had no idea, but I''d find out soon enough. I wasn''t leaving without Medea¡ªshe was my first weapon against the Divine Knights.


    I nced at Semiramis, still d in her armor. "Are you going to attend like this?" I asked.


    "Yes. We shouldn''t lower our guards, Lord Samael," she replied seriously.


    "That''s exactly what I want them to think. They need to believe we''re careless and reckless. It will be easier to take them by surprise," I said with a neutral expression. "Now, wear an appropriate dress."


    "I... I don''t have a dress for such asions with me..." Semiramis stammered, her red eyes darting around, clearly embarrassed.


    I had noticed her overly serious demeanor from the start. She seemed inexperienced with social situations. Drawing a white dress from my ring, I held it out to her.


    It was a beautiful, divine dress¡ªone of Khione''s dresses. I had kept it as a memento after fucking her hardly back then and kept it as memento after washing it. Semiramis''s eyes widened in amazement at its beauty.


    "Wear this," I instructed, tossing the dress to her.


    "R... Right," Semiramis reluctantly agreed, her hesitation dissolving under my gaze.


    I wasn''t lying when I said I wanted them to lower their guards. The king was a fool, and I intended to exploit his idiocy to get away with everything I wanted.


    "Where are you going?" I asked as I saw Semiramis heading for the door.


    "I need a ce to change my clothes," she replied.


    "No, do it here. Let''s stay together," I said.


    "W...what? But I need to change my clothes..." Semiramis was confused.


    "Do it here," I repeated, my expression impassive.


    Semiramis gripped the white dress tightly and nodded. "Fine... but please turn around."


    So she was shy, huh?


    I had lost some sense of shame and understanding after fucking with, my teacher, Amelia, and Courtney, it must be that.


    I turned around and waited.


    The sounds of her armor being unsped, the dress being unbuttoned, and pants being removed filled the room. It was surprisingly erotic. My body responded, and I wondered if I was that deprived of sex. I was a teenager after all, and it would be a lie to say I wouldn''t consider fucking Semiramis if the opportunity arose. Eventually, I would need her on my side.


    After all she was an important Commande of Tenebria.


    "It''s over," she said after a while.


    I turned around and was momentarily speechless. It was Khione''s dress, so anyone would look stunning in it, but Semiramis was truly beautiful. The dress entuated her elegance and strength, making her look both divine and formidable.


    Her long, dark hair cascaded down her back, and her red, demonic slit eyes met mine with a hint of embarrassment. Her ck horn gleamed in the dim light, adding to her enigmatic allure. Her most striking feature, however, was her chestrger than Khione''s, making the dress fit tightly and offering a tantalizing glimpse of her bountiful cleavage.


    Seeing my eyes linger on her breasts, Semiramis crossed her arms over her chest. "W-we should leave," she stammered, turning away.


    "Wait," I called out, stopping her.


    "Hm? W-what?" she asked, her voice tinged with nervousness.


    "Don''t move," Imanded, cing a firm hand on her shoulder and turning her to face me.


    "L-Lord Samael... what are you doing?" Semiramis asked, her voice trembling.


    "You have a beautiful back," I whispered, my fingers tracing her spine as I brushed her dark hair aside.


    "Hnn~"


    Semiramis let out a lewd noise as my cold fingers grazed her warm skin. She attempted to pull away, but I held her firmly.


    "Lord Samael... they... they are waiting for us," she protested weakly.


    "You aren''t resisting as much as I expected," I muttered, wrapping my arm around her waist and pulling her closer. My hardened arousal pressed against her, just above her ass.


    Semiramis''s body shivered at the contact, her skin growing warmer under my touch. "T-that... we have to leave!" she insisted, sounding more forceful yet strangely hesitant.


    Her reaction intrigued me, and an idea began to form in my mind, one that brought a smirk to my lips. "You smell nice as well," I murmured, inhaling her scent at her neck.


    I wondered how far she would let this go. My lips traced her neck, and then I bit down, sucking on her skin.


    "Hmnnnl!"


    I felt a thrill as I sucked harder.


    "Ahnn!"


    Semiramis let out a cute moan,pletely out of character for her usual calm demeanor. I pulled back, observing the mark I had left on her neck.


    The area where I had bitten quickly turned red, promising to leave a noticeable hickey. Seeing Semiramis nearly teary from the intense sensation, I felt an overwhelming desire to corrupt her further.


    "Bend over," I whispered, positioning her in front of the bed.


    "L..Lord Samael¡­ please, not now¡­" she muttered, her voice filled with a mix of reluctance and something else.


    Not now?


    Her words confirmed my theory. She was willing but understood this wasn''t the right moment. Still, I wanted to see more of her vulnerable side.


    "Bend over, Semiramis," I repeated, cing a hand on her neck and gently pushing her forward.


    She didn''t resist. She obediently bent over, supporting herself with both hands on the bed, her face flushed a deep crimson.


    In this position, with her ass perfectly presented, a mischievous smile spread across my face. "Hmnnn~!" Semiramis groaned as I groped her ass.


    "You''ve got a good ass for a knight, Semiramis," I whispered, my words dripping with sweetness.


    Her ears turned red at thepliment. It was easy to read her¡ªsomeone who had grown up to be a knight, probably devoid of romantic experiences. Her demeanor likely kept men at bay, making her doubt her own attractiveness. Women like her, regardless of who says it, feel good when someone praises their body. Perhaps this was another reason she didn''t strongly deny me.


    This only turned me on more.


    Moreover, the dress she wore had already been tainted with my semen when it belonged to Khione. The urge to fuck Semiramis right there was bing unbearable.


    My hand traced her back, hips, and ass. Grabbing the skirt of her dress, I was ready to pull it up and reveal her ass and pussy, but¡ª


    A knock interrupted us, and the door opened.


    "Lord?" A maid entered, her eyes widening at the sight of me standing behind Semiramis, who was bent over the bed. Her cheeks flushed a deep red.


    "S-sorry, I¡ª"


    "We areing. Tell your King," I cut her off abruptly.


    "Y-yes!!" she stammered and scurried away immediately.


    After she left, I looked at Semiramis''s trembling body. A true virgin.


    "A shame, but I will have to postpone your creampie," I said, pping her ass lightly.


    "Hahn!" she gasped, her body jolting from the impact.


    I zipped up her dress and stepped back, giving her space topose herself. She stood up, still red-faced and breathing heavily, her eyes filled with a mix of embarrassment and something else¡ªsomething that hinted at desire and confusion.


    "Let''s go," I said, my voice firm. "We have a party to attend."


    "Y..yes..."

 Chapter 103: Medea (2)

    "I thought you would never arrive," the king said with augh as he greeted me and Semiramis. His smile was as hypocritical as his words.


    Ignoring his insincere pleasantries, I walked directly toward a table. Semiramis, with a nervous nod and an awkward smile, followed closely behind me. Reaching for a ss of wine, I took a small sip and let the rich vor linger on my tongue.


    "Not bad at all," I remarked, more to myself than anyone else.


    "Lord Commander, shouldn''t we at least show some respect to the king of Colchis?" Semiramis asked, her voice edged with concern.


    "This trash doesn''t deserve any respect. I wish I could just kill him and take his daughter away," I muttered, the words barely audible. But that would only further antagonize the gods of Olympus. Aphrodite had warned me that I was already under their scrutiny; it was wise to y it safe for now.


    Semiramis sighed when I mentioned killing the king. Suddenly, amotion erupted as the four heroes of the Argonauts¡ªJason, Heracles, Orpheus, and Atnta¡ªarrived. They were all adorned in beautiful attire, but my gaze was fixed on Atnta. Her beauty was undeniable, a true vision, though it was a shame she associated with those three.


    "Lord Commander¡­ Atnta is a woman of Artemis¡­ I think you shouldn''t touch her," Semiramis whispered, noticing my lingering stare.


    "Artemis, hm," I mused. The Goddess of the Hunt, one of Zeus''s daughters, known for her fierce temper. I had heard tales of her turning men into prey for her beasts for less. She was one of the goddesses Khione had warned me to be wary of, along with Athena and Hera.


    Jason cast me a cold stare as he walked away with Orpheus, but to my surprise, Heracles and Atnta approached me. I ignored them until Heracles spoke up.


    "Lord Commander."


    "What do you want?" I asked, cutting straight to the point.


    "I think we may have started on the wrong foot. We are here only for the Golden Fleece, and you are here for Princess Medea, isn''t it?" he asked.


    "Yeah, I couldn''t care less about the Golden Fleece," I replied.


    "Then I think we cane to an arrangement. Let''s work together and share the rewards. You take the Princess, and we take the Golden Fleece," he proposed.


    I looked at him, reassessing my initial impression. I had thought of him as just a musclehead, but he seemed more level-headed than I had given him credit for. But still¡­


    "I don''t trust any of you. It''s a no."


    "Do you think we trust you either?" Atnta snapped, her eyes zing with defiance.


    "I don''t really care whether you trust me or not," I snickered. "I will take Medea, and if I have to kill all of you to do that, I will not hesitate."


    Atntaughed, crossing her arms. "You are truly ignorant. You can''t defeat all of us, and we are protected by the gods. If you do anything to me, they will unleash their wrath upon you," she warned.


    Draining the entire ss of wine, I looked at her impassively. "I see. But I have a question for you."


    "What?" She red at me, suspicion in her eyes.


    "Is Artemis a virgin?" I asked.


    "Of course she is¡­ she is vowed to be a virgin, she is our virgin goddess," Atnta replied, her gaze narrowing.


    "Not for long," I said, turning to leave.


    Realization dawned on Atnta, and she froze in ce, understanding the implications of my words. "This man doesn''t care about his life¡­" Heracles muttered, clearly shocked.


    Walking beside me, Semiramis was speechless as well. But my intent was not merely to provoke. The more gods I had on my side, the better my chances of survival. Even better if the god or goddess had a high status, like Artemis, daughter of Zeus himself.


    After a lengthy period of anticipation, Medea finally made her appearance. She was adorned in a traditional white ancient Greek dress that gracefully revealed her shoulders. Her face radiated with an almost ethereal beauty, suggesting she had received an exceptional amount of care. Her presence was captivating and regal.


    "Come, daughter," the kingmanded, dragging Medea towards Hero Jason and the others. Though she followed her father''s lead, I noticed her stealing quick, fleeting nces in my direction. Their interaction continued for a while, but it was of no concern to me. The entire assembly eventually concluded, with us remainingrgely unnoticed by the rest of the party.


    Throughout the event, the King remained steadfast in keeping Medea close by his side, not allowing her a moment''s respite. However, direct conversation wasn''t necessary for us. Our exchanged nces and lingering stares conveyed all that needed to be said.


    "Let''s leave," I finally said to Semiramis, sensing the time was right. She nodded in agreement, and together, we retreated to our quarters.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    That night, as the world outside sumbed to silence, Semiramis and I prepared for rest. She chose to sleep on a bench-like structure, despite my repeated offers for her to join me on the bed. Her wariness of our situation was still there. As for myself, sleep eluded me. My eyes remained wide open, fixed on the ceiling, lost in thought.


    A soft series of footsteps soon disrupted the stillness outside our room. The door creaked open slowly, and through the narrow opening, a pair of heterochromatic eyes peered in. It was unmistakably Medea. She entered quietly, closing the door behind her with careful precision. d in her pristine white dress, she stood before me, her face a picture of resolve and vulnerability.


    "Father stopped me from speaking with you, Lord Samael," she confessed softly.


    "I know," I replied, acknowledging her plight. Her cheeks flushed with color as she took hesitant steps towards me.


    "I... I also want to go with you," she admitted.


    "I know that too," I said, having sensed her desire long before she voiced it. It was clear in the way she looked at me.


    "Be mine," I said. "I will give you everything, but in exchange, I demand your undying loyalty. Your body and soul must belong to me."


    As I spoke, her eyes darkened with a mix of anticipation and submission. She climbed onto the bed, her hands softly caressing my thighs. Her gaze remained fixed on mine, hazy with desire.


    "With pleasure, Lord Samael," she whispered, her voice dripping with seduction. She leaned in, pressing her lips against mine in a tender yet fervent kiss. Her teeth grazed my lips, and her tongue traced their outline. I allowed her to savor my lips as my hands wandered to her shapely hips, feeling the heat of her skin through the fabric of her dress.


    My body responded instinctively, my desire for her manifesting physically. Medea continued to devour my lips passionately.


    "Hmnn~"


    Wrapping my arms around her waist, I felt her moan softly into the kiss as my hands roamed to her firm backside.


    In one swift motion, I flipped her onto her back, taking control. The moment had arrived to fuck her hard enough to imprint my mark on her engraving it deep inside her.

 Chapter 104: Medea (3) *

    In one swift motion, I flipped her onto her back, taking control. The moment had arrived to fuck her hard enough to imprint my mark on her engraving it deep inside her.


    Medea''s eyes, one red and one green, gazed at me with an expectant gleam. Her cheeks were flushed, and her breath came in ragged, shallow gasps.


    "I... I waited so long for someone like you, Lord Samael," she said, her voice trembling as she looked up at me with hazy, desire-filled eyes.


    I ran my fingers gently along her cheeks, feeling the warmth of her skin before brushing them across her lips. With a deliberate slowness, I pried her lips open and inserted my index finger.


    "Hmm~" Medea''s beautiful lips sucked eagerly as I explored the soft interior, eventually touching her tongue. Then, I added my middle finger, thrusting them slowly in and out of her mouth.


    "Hnnn~" she moaned softly.


    My other hand moved downwards, lifting her dress slightly. At my touch, Medea''s legs, which had been stretched straight on the bed, started to pull back in anticipation. Retrieving my hand from her leg, I reached for the strap of her white dress and slowly slid it off her shoulder. The simple white dress, with its two delicate straps, easily slipped down, revealing her fair shoulder.


    I kissed it tenderly.


    "Hmm??," Medea moaned, her breath hitching as she continued to suck on my fingers, wetting them with her saliva. I could feel her tongue swirling around them.


    After cing several soft kisses on her shoulder, I lowered the dress further, unveiling her beautiful breasts. They were fair, with an oily sheen that made her skin glisten in the dim light, likely some kind of product to enhance her allure. The sight of her oily breasts only heightened my arousal.


    Grasping her left breast roughly, I lowered my mouth and began to lick her are.


    "Mnnn??!" Medea''s body shivered at the touch, her skin responding eagerly to my tongue.


    I smirked, continuing to lick and suck on her left breast, avoiding her nipple, which soon stood erect, begging for attention. Medea''s breasts weren''trge, so my mouth could cover a substantial part of them. I sucked and bit at her skin, eliciting more moans from her.


    "Hmmmnnn..." Medea''s hands gripped the sheets, and her bare feet wriggled on the bed.


    Finally, I aimed for her nipple while lowering the other strap of her dress, revealing both of her perky breasts. My hand moved to her other breast, taking it roughly in my palm as I massaged it. My tonguevished attention on her already sensitive nipple, licking and rolling it repeatedly.


    Medea could only let out small whimpers, her eyes bing slightly teary, as my fingers continued to fuck her mouth. Her nipples hardened even more under my relentless attention.


    I gave her nipples hickeys, sucking and biting gently, until I eventually pulled my fingers out of her warm mouth.


    "Haaa??¡­" Medea gasped, finally free from my fingers. Shey there, her chest heaving, her eyes still zed with desire, looking at me with a mix of gratitude and longing.


    With a smile, I reached down inside her dress, my fingers still wet with her saliva. It didn''t take long before I found her wet pussy.


    "Ahnn!" Medea moaned when my fingers grazed her dripping folds. Ignoring her initial reaction, I traced around her pussy, scooping up her thick juices.


    "Hmmmn??¡­hmm¡­yes¡­" Medea breathed heavily as I continued to circle her pussy, her body responding eagerly.


    When I had gathered enough, I took both fingers into my mouth, making sure Medea was watching. I licked and sucked her juices clean, savoring the taste. "Sweet, aren''t you?"


    "Hmnn!" Medea moaned again, cumming further at my words.


    "You can''t get more wet than that," Iughed.


    "P¡­Please¡­" Medea looked at me with a pleading expression. "Take me¡­ I can''t¡­"


    "As you wish," I smirked, gripping the skirt part of her dress. Without hesitation, I tore it away in a single pull. Her pussy was now fully exposed, and my already hard dick stood rock hard.


    "I¡­Is that¡­ your¡­ hnnn~" Medea mumbled, her face turning red when she saw my erection. She grunted softly when I rubbed my cock against her entrance. Holding my dick, I coated it with her cum, teasing her virgin pussy.


    "Please¡­ hmmm!" Medea''s toes curled up, unable to resist as I continued to tease her entrance. She was desperate to be fucked.


    Grasping her ankles, I quickly positioned myself in front of her pussy. "It will hurt the first time, you know."


    "Hmm! Do it!" Medea didn''t seem to care about the pain.


    I licked my lips and ced my hands on her waist, holding her tightly. Drawing back slightly, I thrust my hips forward.


    "UHNNNNNN!! Huuurtts!!! Hmmmn!" Medea cried out. I tried to be gentle, but it wasn''t enough to break through her virgin walls. Pulling back a bit, I thrust stronger this time.


    "HYAAAAA!!! HUUURRTSSS! OUCH!" Tears ran down Medea''s cheeks as I finally tore through her hymen. She shook her head in pain but eventually started to calm down, her breathing heavy andbored.


    "Shh," I whispered, brushing her hair back and kissing her forehead gently. "The pain will pass soon."


    Medea''s body slowly rxed beneath me as she adjusted to the intrusion. I held still for a moment, giving her time to limate, my hands gently stroking her waist and thighs.


    "L..Lord Commander?"


    On the sofa, Semiramis had woken up, startled by Medea''s loud cry. She looked at us, dumbfounded and in utter shock, her eyes wide as she took in the sight of me with the Princess of Colchis.


    "Make sure no one enters," I ordered her, my expression betraying a slight twitch. The pleasure was overwhelming after so long without physical intimacy.


    Semiramis, her face beet red, quickly ran out of the room. Turning back to Medea, I leaned down and licked the salty tears from her cheeks, savoring the taste.


    "Are you ready for the pleasure now?" I asked in a sensual voice.


    "Hmm??¡­ fuck me¡­ S.. Samael."


    That was all I needed to hear. I thrust my hips once more, and Medea let out a mix of pain and pleasure.


    "Ugnnnn!! Ouch!" Medea grunted, her voice filled with pain.


    But this was necessary to get her used to it. I started thrusting slowly at first, giving her time to adjust. After a minute, her expression changed, turning to one of pure lust.


    "Ahnnn!??"


    Her first pleasured moan was the signal I had been waiting for, and I picked up the pace. "Your body feels so good, Medea!"


    Her newly non-virgin hole was still very tight, like someone drinking for the first time; her pussy craved more of my dick, squeezing it with desperate need.


    "Ahnnn??! Yesss! Hmmmn!"

 Chapter 105: Medea (4) *

    "Ahhhh??! Samael, more, please!"


    Medea''s moans rang loudly in my room.


    I obliged, picking up the pace, my hips mming into hers with increasing force. Her moans turned into screams of pleasure, her sexy body trembling with each thrust.


    "Fuck, Medea, you feel so good," I grunted, my hands gripping her hips tightly.


    I pulled her legs over my shoulders, changing the angle of my thrusts, driving deeper into her. Her back arched off the bed, her breathing in short, sharp gasps.


    "Ahnnn??! Yes! Samael, fuck me harder??!" she cried out, her body shaking with pleasure.


    I obliged, mming into her with all my strength, my cock pounding into her relentlessly. Her moans grew louder, filled with unbridled lust and desperation.


    The lewd squelching sounds as my thighs pped against her butts kept ringing like music.


    "Haaaa??! Yessss??! Fuck, Samael!" she screamed, her body clenching around me as she came again.


    I didn''t stop, continuing to thrust into her, driving her higher and higher. Her body was a sight to behold, glistening with sweat, her breathing ragged, as she rode wave after wave of pleasure.


    I flipped her over, pulling her up onto her hands and knees, positioning myself behind her. I mmed into her again, my cock driving deep into her pussy. Her screams of pleasure echoed off the walls, her body rocking with each thrust.


    "Oh god, yes! Pleeeease??! Harder! Fuck me harder!" she begged, her voice raw with desire.


    I grabbed her hips, pounding into her with all my might, my balls pping against her with each thrust. Her moans were a symphony of pleasure, urging me on, driving me wild with lust.


    "You like that, Medea? You like being fucked hard?" I growled, my voice filled with dominance.


    "HAAAN!!" She screamed, her body shaking with pleasure.


    I spanked her ass, leaving a red mark on her skin, as I continued to pound into her. Her screams grew louder, her body rocking with each thrust, her pussy clenching around my cock.


    "Ahhh! Samael, I''m going to cum again!" she cried out, her body trembling.


    "Do it then!"


    "AHNNNN??????!!!"


    Her body tensed, her breathing stopping for a moment, before she let out a scream of pure ecstasy. Her pussy clenched around me, milking my cock, as she came hard, her body shaking with the force of her orgasm.


    I didn''t stop, continuing to thrust into her, driving her pleasure higher and higher. Her screams filled the room, her body rocking with each thrust, her pussy slick with her juices.


    I pulled out of her, flipping her onto her back again. I spread her legs wide, positioning myself at her entrance once more. I mmed into her, my cock driving deep into her pussy, as her moans filled the sex smelling room.


    "Han??! Hmmm??! Ahnnn??! Yesss...! Mooreee??...!"


    Only moans and urpeahble words came out of her mouth now.


    She waspletely driven by lust.


    Surroudning her bodypletely to mine as I fucked her pussy hard.


    "You''re mine, Medea. Do you heard me?" I asked coldly while fucking her.


    "Yes! MMMNNN??!! I''m yours! Hahn!!!" She screamed but I wondered if she knew whatever she was even telling.


    I grabbed her hair, pulling her head back, as I mmed into her harder and harder. Her moans turned into screams, her body trembling with each thrust, as I drove her to the edge of pleasure.


    "Ahhhh! HYAAAAAAAAN??????!!!"


    Eventually, she climaxed. Her whole body convulsed, and her back arched off the bed, her mouth open in a silent scream of ecstasy. I pulled out my cock, now slick with a mix of semen, her thick juices, and blood. I watched as the mixture oozed from her pussy, a testament to our intense lovemaking.


    Her legs went limp beside me, and her head rolled side to side, still lost in the throes of pleasure she had never experienced before. The entire bed was soaked with sweat and our mingled fluids, the scent of our passion heavy in the air.


    "Haaa??..." Medea gulped, her eyes fluttering open, a sense of rity returning. "I... It feels so good, my lord," she said, her voice hoarse but filled with a renewed lust.


    She had remarkable endurance to be able to speak so soon after such an intense experience. It was a trait she would need as my woman.


    "Yeah, but I need you to finish the job, Medea," I said, showing her my still-erect cock, standing tall and proud.


    Medea gulped once more, her eyes widening.


    I smiled, trying to reassure her. "Your pussy has had enough for today, so I will let it rest. But I need your mouth to finish the job."


    I walked to the foot of the bed. "Come on, get on your knees."


    "Ahhnn~yes..." Medea didn''t seem upset at all as she obediently got on her trembling knees. My dick was now right in front of her face.


    "S... so big..." Medea muttered, her eyes fixated on my shaft.


    "Yeah, I fucked your little pussy with this big cock. You did well, though," I said with a smirk.


    "I... I hope so..." Medea smiled shyly as she reached out her hand toward my wet cock.


    She wrapped her fingers around my shaft, her touch tentative at first. I watched as she leaned in, her breath hot against my skin. Slowly, she opened her mouth, taking the head of my cock between her lips.


    "That''s it," I encouraged, my voice low and husky. "Take it all in."


    "Gluuurgh~"


    Medea''s eyes were filled with determination as she began to bob her head, her tongue swirling around my tip.


    "Sluuurp!"


    Her movements were hesitant at first, but she quickly found a rhythm, her lips sliding smoothly up and down my shaft.


    I groaned, the sensation of her warm mouth around me sending waves of pleasure through my body. I ced a hand on her head, guiding her movements, urging her to take me deeper. Medea responded eagerly, her eyes locked onto mine as she worked to please me.


    "Yeah good...," I murmured, my fingers tangling in her sweaty hair. "Just like that."


    Medea''s mouth was incredible, her tongue working magic as she sucked and licked, her lips creating a delicious friction. She was a quick learner, her eagerness to please shining through in every movement.


    I felt the pressure building within me, my climax approaching rapidly. "I''m close, Medea," I warned, my voice strained. "Keep going."


    "Sluuuurp??! Hmfff! Gluuurgh??! Schluupp??"


    She redoubled her efforts, her mouth moving faster, her tongue flicking against the sensitive underside of my cock. I could feel her saliva mixing with the remnants of our earlier passion, making everything slick and wet.


    I groaned as finally all my semen built up after I had fucked her this thoroughly.


    "Hmmnnfff!!"


    With a final thrust, I came, my seed spilling into her mouth. Medea didn''t falter, her lips sealed tightly around me as she swallowed every drop.


    I held my hand on her head as I tilted my head back. A ton of my semen spurt out in several ropes hitting the back of Medea''s throat.


    Medea''s eyes turned teary, her mouth taking the shape of my dick as I deepthroated her.


    After I climaxed entirely inside her mouth, I pulled out my cock.


    "GUUUH!" Medea started coughing but I quickly closed her mouth.


    "Drink everything, Medea. All my semen belongs to you. Drink every single drop," I said with a smile.


    Medea looked up at me tearfully as she nodded her head.


    "GULP!"


    Seeing that I smiled satisfied.


    "Good job, Medea," I said, panting heavily. "You did well."


    Medea smiled, licking her lips. "Haaaaa??...Thank you, my lord."

 Chapter 106: The Golden Fleece (1)

    After forcibly taking Medea''s purity, I allowed her to rest for a while before discreetly sending her back to her room. It was imperative that no one knew she had visited me tonight. The invaluable information Medea provided about defeating the Dragon was crucial, and her unwavering loyalty was now mine. She had swiftly chosen to follow me, showing no concern for her father, the King.


    Her sole desire was to be with me, and she had fallen head over heels in a remarkably short span of time.


    Medea''s devotion was profound; I was confident she would never betray me. Instead, her loyalty was so intense that she would willingly kill anyone for my sake.


    The next morning, I awoke to find Semiramis already up. Her restless demeanor suggested a poor night''s sleep.


    "Lord Commander... may I ask something?" she inquired hesitantly.


    "You may," I replied, slipping into my clothes.


    "How... how did you get the Princess... hum..."


    "In my bed and how I took her? If you wanted details, you should have stayed and watched," I replied, my tone dismissive.


    "It''s not that! I just can''t believe it! If the King learns about this..."


    "By the time he finds out, it will already be toote. We will be far away," I assured her, my voice filled with contempt. The King should already be grateful that I am wasting my precious time on his ridiculous challenge or whatever nonsense it is.


    As we stepped out, we were immediately met by a group of knights.


    "The King ordered us to take you to the Golden Fleece," one of them announced.


    We followed them, soon meeting the other four. They were heavily armed, clearly apprehensive about the threat guarding the Golden Fleece. They appeared well-prepared for the uing confrontation.


    Heracles looked at me with a stern expression. "I tried to arrange a deal, and you refused. You can only me yourself for what is about to happen."


    "I will take both the Golden Fleece and Medea, and you will be left with nothing but tears," Jason added, his eyes filled with determination.


    I observed them for a moment before turning away, dismissing them entirely. I was disappointed. Were these the great heroes of Greek myths I had heard so much about on Earth? Of course, myths often exaggerated their characters for the sake of the story and to increase their fame, but I had still expected more.


    We walked for about half an hour until we reached a cliff, protected by imposing gates.


    "We cannot apany you beyond this point," the soldiers dered before turning back, leaving us at the cliff''s edge.


    "Now, it''s getting exciting," Jason grinned, gripping his sword tightly.


    "Let''s be careful," Heracles cautioned, his voice steady.


    I allowed them to walk ahead, considering the possibility of dangerous traps lying in wait. Atnta seemed to read my thoughts, shooting me a sharp re.


    "Coward," she hissed.


    "Don''t waste your time. Your Goddess will be angry," I retorted.


    "Don''t speak so informally of Goddess Artemis!" she snapped, her eyes shing with indignation.


    I truly couldn''t care less about her deity. My indifference was evident.


    "Don''t answer his provocations, Atnta," Orpheus interjected, his tone measured.


    He was clearly the smartest of the group, and I decided to glean some information from him.


    "After this, will you be taking part in the uing war against the Trojans?" I asked, my curiosity piqued.


    Orpheus was momentarily taken aback by my question but soon nodded. "That is the n. We are defending our pride by upholding King Menus''s honor. The Trojan Prince must be punished for his crime," he exined.


    I understood the gist of it. Paris, the Prince of Troy, had been invited by King Menus for a potential alliance through marriage to his daughter. Instead, he betrayed Menus and kidnapped his wife, Helen. Helen of Troy. The name resonated with a familiar ring.


    "Are you going to participate in the war, Lord Commander? Being from a foreign continent, I suppose you won''t," Orpheus inquired, a hint of curiosity in his voice.


    "I have no interest in a war fought over a cheated husband. It''s embarrassingly trivial. That king should just end his own life; it would save many lives and the little pride he might have left," I said bluntly.


    Orpheus and the others were rendered speechless by my harsh words. A war that would cause extensive bloodshed and the fall of a once-peaceful city over a single woman seemed absurd to me. If Menus truly wanted her back, he should undertake the task alone instead of dragging other kings and princes into his personal vendetta because he was powerless on his own.


    "Stop! I sense a dangerous presence!" Heraclesmanded, halting us after a ten-minute walk.


    I peered into the darkness with my single, shining eye, narrowing it slightly. As expected, a true dragon.


    "Graaahhhhh!" The roar echoed through the cave, shaking its very foundations and causing stones to fall from the ceiling.


    Semiramis shielded both herself and me as I observed silently.


    "A dragon!" Orpheus eximed in shock.


    Emerging from the shadows, a massive golden dragon flew high above, its scales illuminating the entire cave with a radiant glow.


    "Finally! I can see the Golden Fleece!" Jason eximed, his eyes fixed on the treasure hanging on a tree several hundred meters away.


    No sooner had he spoken than a torrent of mes erupted from the dragon''s mouth, cutting off our path and melting the ground. The dragon was determined to prevent us from reaching it.


    "Cover me!" Heracles shouted, cracking his knuckles before leaping high toward the dragon.


    BADOOOM!


    With a single punch, Heracles sent the dragon crashing against the wall. But as hended, he groaned in pain, his right fist heavily bruised and red.


    "The scales are incredibly strong. If even Heracles'' fists can''t prate them, how can we defeat it?" Orpheus remarked, concern evident in his voice.


    "With swords, of course!" Jasonughed, kicking off the ground with inhuman speed. He reached the dragon and brought his sword down with a mighty swing. The shockwave reverberated through the cave, powerful enough to st away even the strongest opponents.


    Following Jason''s attack, a rain of arrows shot toward the dragon''s face. Atnta, with her bow, fired arrow after arrow at a frightening speed, each one striking the dragon''s body powerfully.


    Yet...


    "Graaaah!" The dragon roared even more ferociously, swinging its massive tail toward Jason.


    "Shit!" Jason brought his sword up to shield himself, but it shattered upon impact, and he was sent crashing to the ground.


    "Jason!" Orpheus rushed to his side, likely to heal him.


    "Heracles!"


    "I know!" Heracles clenched his fists, and the ground rumbled beneath him. His fists glowed bright red, and the very air around them trembled.


    "Fists of the Goddess!" Heracles shouted, swinging his fists with immense power.


    BADOOOOOM!


    The dragon was knocked back, roaring in pain. Some of its scales showed faint cracks, but the damage was minimal.


    "How is that possible?" Heracles was shocked.


    He wasn''t the only one.


    His fists indeed strong enough to destroy even mountains but it barely scratched the dragon.


    "Because you are weak," I replied, stepping forward.


    It was time to end this embarrassing disy.

 Chapter 107: The Golden Fleece (2)

    I walked past Heracles and Atnta, my eyes fixed on the formidable golden dragon before us. Its sheer power had overwhelmed even these heroes, blessed by the Gods, and logic dictated that it should surpass my own strength as well. Under ordinary circumstances, defeating such a creature would have been beyond my capability.


    But fate had granted me an unexpected advantage¡ªMedea.


    Fucking her didn''t only give pleasure and her loyalty. I drew a long, ck sword, feeling the surge of darkness emanate from my very core, enveloping my body in a tangible shroud of power.


    "Darkness magic¡­" Atnta muttered in shock, her voice barely audible over the chaotic sounds of battle.


    "I''ve seen darkness magic before, but his¡­ it''s so dense," Heracles remarked, his tone edged with both awe and concern.


    I had no interest in their observations. What did they know of the true nature of my power? Ignoring them, I advanced slowly, my steps gaining momentum until I burst forward, kicking off the ground with a powerful leap.


    A trail of darkness followed my ascent, and the golden dragon''s eyes narrowed upon seeing me. Its gaze was a mix of recognition and wariness.


    "A true dragon," I smirked, unable to suppress my excitement. It was my first encounter with such a mythological creature, a testament to the fantastical nature of this world.


    With a resounding crash, I brought my sword down, unleashing a wave of darkness that struck the dragon''s massive body head-on.


    "Grahaahaha!" The dragon roared in agony, its colossal form mming into the rocky wall behind it.


    My attack had failed to leave a mark on its imprable scales, but that was not the essence of darkness. Darkness magic was insidious, designed to inflict internal wounds rather than external ones. This was why practitioners of darkness were often seen as harbingers of evil.


    The golden dragon shook itself, dislodging debris from the cave walls, before turning its fierce re upon me. mes began to dance in its nostrils, and it opened its cavernous maw, the glow of a fiery breath building within.


    I could not afford to hold back against a creature crafted by the Gods themselves.


    "Celestial Rank Magic," I intoned, leveling my sword at the dragon.


    With a deafening roar, the dragon released its inferno.


    "ck Mirror."


    I summoned a swirling vortex of darkness in front of me, its depths pulsing with an ominous, inky ckness. When the dragon''s burning breath collided with my ck Mirror, the impact was tremendous, sending shockwaves through the air and pushing me back slightly.


    Resisting the fiery onught, I called forth more darkness, fortifying the barrier against the relentless assault. The dragon''s breath battered against my shield, trying to pierce through the void. With teeth gritted in determination, I swung my sword with all my might.


    BADOOOOM!


    The burning breath split into two, tearing through the space behind me, but leaving me unharmed. Exhaling a tense breath, I surged forward, closing the distance between myself and the dragon.


    Reaching into my cloak, I pulled out a vial crafted by Medea herself, its contents shimmering with a sinister gleam. I coated my sword with the liquid, the de hissing as it absorbed the potent poison. The dragon lunged at me with its massive ws, but I wove through them with agility, evading each strike. Leaping onto its arm, I used the momentum to vault onto its head.


    Grasping its horns for stability, I plunged my sword deep into the dragon''s skull.


    "GRAAAH!"


    The dragon''s agonized cry echoed through the cavern as Medea''s poison began its lethal work. I quickly activated my skill, Deep Voice, amplifying my words with an otherworldly resonance.


    "Abandon and bend your will to mine," Imanded, my voice echoing with authority.


    "GRRAAAH!!!"


    Despite the searing pain, the dragon roared in defiance. Unyielding, I drove the sword deeper into its skull. The dragon thrashed wildly, but I held firm, my grip on its horns unwavering.


    Calling upon more darkness, I began to envelop the dragon''s golden scales in an encroaching shadow. I could feel its fear, the terror of being consumed by my darkness.


    "Bend your will to mine," I demanded once more.


    "RAGHHH!!"


    A cold smile twisted my lips. "Interesting. Then I will break your will."


    Withdrawing my sword from the weakening dragon, I leaped and positioned myself in front of its eyes. Raising my ck eyepatch, I revealed my ice-blue eye, Khione''s eye¡ªa Goddess'' eye.


    The Golden Dragon shivered under the gaze of my demonic left eye and my pure, chillingly cold right eye. I touched its maw, and an icy hue began to spread from my fingertips.


    "Killing you would be disappointing," I said, my voice a blend of icy resolve and dark promise. "Submit to me, and I will release you from your shackles. No gods will force you to anything, for I do not fear them."


    The ice spread rapidly, intertwining with the darkness. The dragon''s eyes quivered with palpable fear before it finally lowered its head in submission.


    "Rrrrr¡­"


    I smirked, satisfaction curling through me. "Good."


    The mighty Golden Dragon, a creature forged by gods, had bent to my will.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Outside, an uneasy silence settled over the group. The air was thick with tension and the scent of sulfur from the dragon''s mes.


    "What happened?!" Jason shouted, his voice cutting through the stillness.


    None of them couldprehend the events unfolding before them. Samael had engaged the dragon alone, and then a cocoon of darkness enveloped both him and the beast. All they could do was listen to the agonizing cries of the dragon echoing through the cavern.


    "He''s fighting the dragon alone¡­" Orpheus muttered, dumbfounded.


    "So what? Just like us!" Jason retorted, irritation evident in his voice.


    "No, but this fight is worthy of any Hero¡­" Orpheus mumbled, almost to himself. To him, Samael seemed the embodiment of a heroic tale¡ªhis strength and courage spoke volumes, even if his actions did not align with traditional heroism.


    Next to them, Atnta gripped her bow tightly, biting her lips in frustration. She was one of Artemis'' strongest warriors, yet she doubted she could face such a creature alone.


    "The darkness is vanishing!" Orpheus interrupted, pointing at the dissipating cocoon.


    "GRAAHAHH!"


    The entire cave rumbled, threatening to copse as the golden dragon emerged from the darkness, its wings unfurling majestically.


    "He failed! I knew it!" Jason grinned triumphantly.


    "No¡­ look," Heracles said, his face a mask of shock as he pointed at the dragon''s back.


    There, standing resolute with his ck sword, was Samael. He didn''t spare the onlookers a single nce.


    At Samael''s call, Semiramis, who had been speechless until now, quickly shook herself out of her stupor and joined him on the dragon''s head.


    Jason''s face contorted with disbelief when he noticed the golden fleece draped around the dragon''s horns.


    "WHAT THE HELL?!"


    BADOOOOM!


    Light poured out as the golden dragon ascended into the sky.


    "Let''s follow them!"


    Jason and the others leaped out of the cave, gaining a clear view of the scene below. The golden dragon soared above Colchis, its wings casting a vast shadow over thend.


    "What is he doing?" Orpheus asked, but no one had an answer.


    Samael''s cold, golden eye red down at the castle below.


    "Burn it down."


    "GRAAAAAH!"


    The dragon''s burning breath unleashed at frightening speed, striking the castle with devastating force. The walls melted and crumbled, and the structure was obliterated in a fiery inferno thatsted a full minute. Silence fell once more as the mes subsided, leaving only ruins in their wake.


    Samael turned toward hispanions, his gaze sending chills down their spines. But his eyes were fixed beyond them. A girl stood there, her cheeks flushed, wearing a ck robe with a hood that obscured her features. Slowly, she lowered her hood.


    Jason gasped. It was Medea, the Princess of Colchis. She looked up at Samael, her eyes wide and adoring.


    "Lord Samael¡­" she murmured, clearly enamored.


    Samael extended his hand, and a tendril of darkness sprouted forth, lifting Medea until she stood beside him on the dragon''s back.


    At Samael''smand, the golden dragon soared into the sky, its wings sending tremors through the heavens.


    Jason, Heracles, Atnta, and Orpheus could only stand there, stunned and speechless.

 Chapter 108: The Heroes of Kastoria

    The Kastoria Kingdom, a renowned realm within the vast expanse of the Holy Continent, proudly stood as a beacon of prosperity and resilience. Nestled precariously close to the foreboding Demon Kingdom of Tenebria, Kastoria had, for centuries, fortified itself against relentless demon incursions.


    Its reputation was one of enduring strength and unwavering courage, a testament to its people''s tenacity and the divine favor of the Sun Goddess, Amaterasu.


    Despite the constant threat posed by its nefarious neighbor, the kingdom thrived, its citizens growing ustomed to the demonic presence that loomed just beyond their borders. This familiarity bred a unique fearlessness, setting Kastoria apart from other realms that quaked at the mere mention of demons.


    Blessed by the radiant Amaterasu, the kingdom''s spirit remained unbroken, a shining example of divine protection and mortal resolve.


    A year prior, the kingdom''s fortunes took a remarkable turn. With Amaterasu''s blessing, the legendary Moon Princess Kaguya summoned a group of Heroes. Unlike a typical princess, Kaguya was more akin to a celestial envoy, a divine messenger sent by Amaterasu to guide and support these summoned saviors. Her presence was a tangible link to the divine, an assurance of the gods'' favor upon Kastoria.


    The summoned Heroes, originating from a distantnd called Japan, quickly adapted to their new roles. Far from being disoriented by their abrupt transition, they embraced their destiny with enthusiasm. Their rapid progress and growing strength were clear indications of the potent blessings they received.


    This was no mere coincidence; their homnd had a storied tradition of heroic summons, and they weed the call to arms with an almost predestined readiness.


    Within the grand confines of Kastoria''s pce, the very hall where the Heroes had first materialized stood a figure of ethereal beauty and grace. Kaguya, the Moon Princess, possessed an otherworldly allure. Her jet-ck hair cascaded down to her waist, a striking contrast to her baster skin.


    d in a pristine kimono-like dress, her serene countenance and pure white eyes exuded an aura of calm and divine authority. She gazed at the statue of Amaterasu with a contemtive, neutral expression, lost in silentmunion with her goddess.


    Her reverie was interrupted by the slow creaking of the hall''s massive doors. A guard''s respectful voice echoed through the chamber, "Lady Kaguya, the Heroes are here."


    The sound of numerous footsteps followed, heralding the arrival of the summoned saviors. A tall, robust young man with distinctly Japanese features stepped forward, his grin brimming with confidence. "It''s finally time, huh?" he eximed, his voice filled with eager anticipation.


    This was Futaki Yusuke, the most physically imposing among his peers, his muscr frame a testament to his formidable strength.


    "You''re being noisy, Futaki-kun," a lean, bespectacled young man retorted, adjusting his sses with a sigh of exasperation. This was Hondou Kazuto, known for his sharp intellect and calm demeanor.


    "Fuck off, Hondou!" Yusuke shot back, irritation flickering in his eyes.


    "Please stop fighting, guys," interjected a third voice, exuding calm authority. This young man, with his short brown hair and light armor, was Nakamura Ryuuki. His striking handsomeness drew the admiring gazes of many, but it was his unparalleled skill that truly set him apart.


    Possessing an SSS-rank skill as his primary ability, he was the undisputed leader of the Heroes, a mantle he wore with effortless grace.


    "Why do you bother replying to him, Ryuuki-kun?" a pretty Japanese girl interjected, her tone tinged with annoyance. Her light brown hair was elegantly tied back,plementing her light brown eyes. This was Suzuki Yumiko, one of their school''s most admired beauties. Her delicate features belied her formidable strength, having awakened an SS Skill.


    She wore a light armor, her skirt hemmed just above her knees, showcasing a tantalizing glimpse of her thighs, while her legs were encased in snug tights. Her proximity to Ryuuki hinted at a possible affection for him, a crush that seemed almost evident.


    "Do we really have to go somewhere? I''m already exhausted,"ined another strikingly beautiful girl with honey-blonde hair meticulously tied back. Her attire was more ornamental than practical, entuating her graceful figure. Her demeanor and appearance exuded the essence of a youngdy from a noble Japanese household.


    This was Yanagi Rena, nked by two of her friends who nodded in agreement.


    "It can''t be helped, Rena-san."


    "Do they really need us for mere demons?"


    "Stop acting foolish, you two," an irritated voice cut through theirints.


    The two girls turned, their grumbles stifled into silence. Before them stood two stunningly beautiful twins, the very embodiment of perfect Japanese beauty. The one who had spoken had her jet-ck hair tied in a side ponytail, her attire resembling a kimono top paired with a knee-length skirt. Her eyes were such a deep brown they appeared almost ck. This was Arima Ayaka.


    Next to her, silently exuding a calm and cold yet serene aura, was her twin sister, Akane. With long dark hair tied with a ck ribbon, she wore an expression ofposed tranquility, enhancing her already striking features. Unlike Ayaka, Akane was d in a ck kimono, her legs fully covered in ck pantyhose. Both sisters had katana hanging from their waists, and both possessed SS rank skills.


    "Would you stop bullying my friends, Ayaka-san?" Rena asked, her smile not reaching her eyes. There was a palpable tension between her and Ayaka, a mutual disdain rooted in their equality in beauty and intelligence. Though Rena held an S-Rank skill, it paled slightly inparison to Ayaka''s SS Skill, a fact that pricked at Rena''s pride.


    Ayaka''s dark eyes narrowed slightly, but she maintained herposure. "We''re not here to coddle each other, Rena-san. If you can''t handle a bit of honesty, perhaps you should reconsider your ce among us."


    Rena''s friends shifted ufortably, ncing between the two with nervous expressions.


    Alongside Rena and Yumiko, they were considered the four greatest beauties of their ss. Their allure was so captivating that they were frequently wooed by the nobles of Kastoria, yet none had seeded in winning their hearts. Despite their exceptional beauty, it seemed to diminish in the presence of the figure before them.


    "Thank you foring early," Kaguya said, turning to face them.


    All the males in the room swallowed nervously. They had often seen Kaguya and her transcendent beauty, yet every encounter left them awestruck, their admiration mingled with a touch of intimidation. She was exactly as they had imagined the Princess Kaguya from their world, her ethereal presence both enchanting and overwhelming.


    "Lady Kaguya," Ryuuki stepped forward, his voice steady. "We are all ready to face the demons."


    "I hope so, my Heroes," Kaguya responded with a small, graceful smile that made all the boys'' hearts skip a beat, much to Yumiko''s annoyance.


    "But the demons will not be your main enemies," Kaguya continued, shaking her head slightly.


    "The Hero of Darkness."

 Chapter 109: The Heroes of Kastoria (2)

    "The Hero of Darkness."


    When Kaguya uttered these words, a wave of confusion swept through the Heroes of Kastoria. However, a few faces bore different expressions. Ryuuki, Akane, and Ayaka, who had done their homework, seemed moreposed.


    "He''s the Hero summoned by the Kingdom of Tenebria, likely by the Demon King," Kaguya exined.


    "A Hero? You mean he''s alone? He didn''t arrive with his ss like us?" Yumiko asked, surprised. It wasn''t a rule that all summoned Heroes must be ssmates, but it had been the case for the Empire of Light and other kingdoms they had heard of.


    "No. They summoned only one Hero, but I should warn you to be extremely wary of him," Kaguya said seriously.


    "What? He''s alone, and we should be scared?!" Yusukeughed, crossing his arms behind his head.


    "It''s precisely because he is the only Hero summoned by Tenebria that we should be cautious. Rumors suggest he awakened Darkness Magic, an extremely rare variant resembling the Demon King''s own," Kaguya borated.


    "Darkness Magic? Is that why you call him the Hero of Darkness? I see..." Kazuto nodded, adjusting his sses.


    "Hmph! It''s too show-off a title! That guy must be a weakling!" Yusuke sneered.


    "I personally find it a cool name," Ryuukiughed before turning to Kaguya. "Lady Kaguya, since he is a summoned Hero, he is likely from Earth like us..."


    Kaguya knew where Ryuuki was going. She had known him for a year and recognized his aversion to killing whenever possible. He believed the Hero of Darkness could be reasoned with, possibly even brought to their side as a fellow Earthling. Someone from the peaceful world of Earth, who, like them, had likely never killed anyone until recently.


    Ryuuki was certain the Hero of Darkness couldn''t havemitted murder, especially since he was summoned only a week ago.


    "I will leave the judgment to you, Ryuuki-sama," Kaguya said solemnly, to which Ryuuki sighed in relief.


    Of course, this wasn''t Kaguya''s true wish. Like her master, Amaterasu, she desired the Hero of Darkness''s death but couldn''t force the issue with the Heroes she had fostered excellent rtions with. Nheless, she was confident they would change their minds about him in time.


    No one who awakens Darkness Magic is a good person, she thought grimly.


    Kaguya believed that the Heroes of Kastoria would eventually be forced to kill the Hero of Darkness. She hadplete faith in her nurtured Heroes to aplish this task. Ryuuki, Yusuke, Yumiko, Kazuto, Ayaka, Akane, and Rena were the most powerful Heroes of Kastoria, and for her, their victory was assured.


    "What judgment? We just have to beat him until he begs to work for us. If he insists on helping those demons, then we just have to kill him!" Yusuke said, his annoyance evident.


    Some of his ssmates nodded in agreement. For them, demons were the embodiment of evil. They had witnessed the atrocitiesmitted by demons and had studied past ounts of their deeds and the reigns of Demon Kings.


    Like the Heroes of the Empire of Light, the Heroes of Kastoria were conditioned to hate demons, but this hatred was even more intense due to Kastoria''s proximity to Tenebria and the suffering they had endured.


    Even Ryuuki, who was the most reluctant to kill, couldn''t help but understand Kastoria''s hatred toward demons. All the stories about the demons'' atrocities were true, but they dated back to the Demon King''s era when he was still the ruler.


    However, what they did not know was that the Demon King was no longer in power. His daughter, Azariah, had taken the throne and was ruling her kingdom fairly. She had chosen to keep her father''s dethronement a secret, knowing that the other kingdoms'' deep-seated resentment and hatred toward Tenebria would not be easily quelled.


    Any attempt to apologize and promise fair rule would likely be met with united attacks aimed at erasing Tenebria from the map.


    "We have already prepared flying ships. You will be brought beyond the mountains to the borders of Tenebria. Our army waits there for you," Kaguya said, approaching Ryuuki and cing a hand on his chest. "May victory shine upon you."


    Ryuuki felt his heart race but nodded resolutely.


    "Ryuuki-sama!"


    A beautiful ck-haired girl suddenly jumped into Ryuuki''s embrace, much to Yumiko''s annoyance. Unfortunately, Yumiko couldn''t do anything about it as the girl was the Princess of Kastoria.


    "Haruka-san..." Ryuuki was bewildered.


    Haruka looked up at Ryuuki with her teary, shining brown eyes. "Please be safe!"


    The female ssmates all clicked their tongues in irritation. From the beginning, Haruka had been clinging to Ryuuki, clearly drawn to his status as the strongest Hero with an SSS-Skill.


    "Of course, Haruka-san, we wille back after winning," Ryuuki reassured her.


    "Yes! Please beat those vile Demons, Ryuuki-sama!" Haruka pleaded, her puppy eyes and earnest expression tugging at Ryuuki''s heart.


    "Yes, don''t worry, Princess," Ryuuki nodded.


    "Will this fight against Demons ever end?" Renained.


    Kaguya, hearing her, spoke up. "I can understand the Heroes'' anger, but don''t worry. If Tenebria summoned the Hero of Darkness, it is likely the Demon King is in a weakened state. He has fought countless summoned Heroes over the years, so of course, he couldn''t havee out unscathed. He is undoubtedly in a weak state. Therefore, they summoned a Hero to support them.


    But if you manage to kill¡ªdefeat the Hero of Darkness, it will mark the beginning of the end for Tenebria. Their time will be limited, and within a year, we will be able to defeat Tenebria."


    "What, we just have to kill that Hero of Darkness in the end? Let''s go already!" Yusuke shouted, already heading out.


    "Something doesn''t seem right, onee-chan. They summoned a single Hero, after all," Ayaka mumbled to her elder sister, Akane.


    Akane stayed silent for a moment before responding. "Let''s try to end it all here."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    From the gods'' realm, Amaterasu stood watching the unfolding scene below.


    A decisive battle was about to take ce.


    "I am so excited!" Ishtar eximed, her pink eyes glowing with anticipation.


    "I wonder who will win?" Hermes mused with a curious smile.


    "What a stupid question. Amaterasu''s Heroes, obviously," Hera said, surprisingly present as well.


    Amaterasu did her best to focus, but it seemed impossible with the other three intruding to also watch the battle against the Demons and the Hero of Darkness.

 Chapter 110: Battle Against the Heroes of Kastoria (1)

    On the Western Border of Tenebria


    In the western bordends of the Demonic Kingdom of Tenebria, the air was thick with tension. The ominous presence of several demonic armies, d in their imposing ck armor, created a foreboding atmosphere. Each soldier stood with a stern look, eyes focused and alert.


    Leading this formidable defense was Kratos, the Vice Commander of all the demonic armies. His reputation as the strongest knight in Tenebria preceded him, and his presence on the battlefield was both surprising and necessary. Beside him stood Megara, themander of the third division. The pair represented the kingdom''s hope against the looming threat from the Kingdom of Kastoria.


    The remainingmanders and strong knights stayed back in the capital, ever-vignt against the possibility of surprise attacks from the numerous countries that despised Tenebria. Their main duty was to protect the two princesses of the kingdom, a task of utmost importance.


    Kratos, a towering figure of brute strength and unwavering determination, scanned the horizon with a steely gaze. The impending battle was no ordinary conflict¡ªit involved the Heroes of Kastoria. Although Kratos had never faced these heroes personally, the stories from his fellow knights and various testimonies painted a clear picture of their dangerous prowess.


    The Demon King himself had once underestimated the heroes, nearly paying with his life twice against the Heroes of the Empire of Light. Kratos had no intention of repeating that mistake. He was resolved to kill any hero who dared to threaten them.


    "Commander Kratos."


    Megara''s voice broke the silence. She approached, her red armor gleaming despite the overcast sky. Although petitepared to the imposing Kratos, Megara possessed a striking beauty. Her red hair was tied in a ponytail, revealing a glimpse of her small, tender white neck. Her armor concealed her figure, including her small breasts she wasplexing over.


    "Megara," Kratos acknowledged her with a nod, his eyes still fixed on the assembling armies.


    More than five thousand demons stood ready to intercept the heroes.


    "Do you think it will be enough?" Megara asked, her voice tinged with concern.


    Kratos turned his intense gaze toward her, considering her question. "What do you think, personally, Megara? You''ve fought one of them, if I''m not mistaken?"


    Megara''s eyes narrowed slightly as she recalled the encounter. "Yes. It was an annoying girl who seemed to care more about her looks than the fight, but she was exceptionally strong. I was still stronger then, but that was two months ago. Who knows how much stronger she has be since then? And from what I''ve heard, there are even stronger heroes with her."


    She paused, her expression growing more serious. "I unfortunately don''t think she''s the one we should be worried about the most."


    "From our information, they are using skills bestowed by the gods themselves. The names Ryuuki and some dark twinse up often..." Kratos spoke with a solemn gaze, his expression betraying the gravity of the situation.


    He took the matter very seriously, knowing the potential threat posed by these formidable heroes.


    "Those damn kingdoms, summoning heroes because they can''t beat us otherwise... they really have no shame..." Megara gritted her teeth, her frustration palpable.


    Kratos chuckled softly, turning to her. "Is that how you think of our Princess, Megara?"


    Megara''s face paled instantly. "N...Not at all! The Princess saved all of us and saved our kingdom! She made the right decision by responding to their summons with a summoning of our own!" she quickly replied, her voice earnest.


    Kratos nodded, his expression serious. "Yes, I couldn''t agree more. I was skeptical at first, but the mere fact that our hero awakened Darkness Magic has sent tremors around the world. They all became wary of this attack. The Hero of Darkness is known everywhere."


    Megara mumbled, thinking about Samael, "Yes, but he is really the worst..."


    "I don''t like him either, but we are forced to recognize his strength and his presence. It has only been a month, but his mere words and presence have made all our nobles agree with him and support him," Kratos said.


    Some people were born to be leaders, possessing an innate presence that drew others to them. Samael was one of these people, his presence even more dense and dark.


    This single fact was changing a lot. If you were on his side, you''d feel a sense of relief and safety; if you were against him, you''d feel immediately threatened and fearful.


    "That man... he said he''d fight alone and then left right after, somewhere with Semiramis..." Megara grumbled, not understanding Samael at all.


    "I don''t think he lied to us. If he left, he probably had a reason. Semiramis is with him as well," Kratos said. He had known Samael for only a little more than a week, but it was enough to understand that Samael wasn''t one to lie. He kept his promises, and the promise he made with their presence was a true one.


    "But it''s been two days, and still no letters from them..." Megara was starting to worry.


    "Don''t worry. We should be enough to face the Heroes of Kastoria," Kratos reassured her. He wasn''t considered Tenebria''s mighty weapon for nothing.


    Even before Samael, the other countries struggled without taking risks because of the Demon King and Kratos. Their presence made enemies wary, and now, with the added strength of Samael, the demonic forces felt a renewed confidence.


    "Lord Kratos!"


    A demon soldier suddenly appeared, kneeling with a pale face. His breath came in short, panicked gasps as he delivered his urgent news.


    "The Heroes of Kastoria are here! Just a few miles away. They''re rushing towards us in a flying ship!"


    "What?!" Kratos''s eyes widened in shock.


    How had they only noticed this now? Did the heroes possess something that rendered their vessels invisible?


    "Tell everyone to ready themselves immediately! Megara, you too!" Kratos ordered, his voicemanding and urgent.


    "Yes!" Megara swiftly departed to ry the orders to her division, her red armor gleaming as she moved.


    The soldier''s face grew even paler. "Lord Kratos! Th-they''re above us! In the sky!"


    Kratos looked up, his heart pounding. Above them, a massive flying ship descended, its shadow casting an ominous pall over the demonic forces. On the deck, several figures stood, their presence unmistakable.


    "The Heroes of Kastoria! Brace yourselves!" Kratos bellowed, raising his long sword toward the ship. A giant red magic circle materialized in the air. "Red Shield!"


    BADOOOOM!

 Chapter 111: Battle Against the Heroes of Kastoria (2)

    "The Heroes of Kastoria! Brace yourselves!" Kratos bellowed, raising his long sword toward the ship. A giant red magic circle materialized in the air. "Red Shield!"


    BADOOOOM!


    The flying ship collided with the shield, sending shockwaves through the sky. The sh of forces echoed like thunder, the red shield holding against the ship''s impact but quivering under the immense strain.


    Kratos stood firm, his eyes zing with determination. The air around him crackled with energy as the shield absorbed the impact. The heroes on the ship braced themselves, the collision momentarily halting their advance.


    On the deck of the ship, Kratos could see the determined faces of the heroes, their eyes locked on the demonic forces below. They were a formidable sight, each one exuding an aura of power and resolve.


    "Hold the line!" Kratosmanded, his voice a rallying cry to his troops. "We will not falter!"


    Megara returned, her division swiftly moving into position. The demons formed ranks, their weapons drawn, and their eyes fixed on the descending ship. The tension was palpable, every second stretching into an eternity as they awaited the next move.


    The first to leap down was a striking young man with tousled brown hair. Although his attire wasn''t particrly eye-catching, his presence was undeniablymanding, exuding a powerful aura that made it impossible to ignore him.


    "He''s just a kid..." one of the demons mumbled, disbelief etched on his face.


    "They''re all... all the heroes are kids..." another demon muttered, his eyes scanning the assembly of heroes standing alongside Ryuuki.


    "Don''t look at their faces!" Megara''s voice rang out sharply, drawing the demons'' attention back to her. "They may look very young, and many of you might have children their age, but do not underestimate them. These are the Heroes of Kastoria! Show no hesitation against them! Kill them as soon as you have the opportunity! They are the ones attacking us!"


    Her words, firm and resolute, cut through the murmurs and doubts among the demons. She was right. Despite their youthful appearances, these teenagers exuded a formidable presence far beyond their years. Standing at the forefront, they were few in number, but each one, starting with Ryuuki, was dangerously powerful.


    Kratos stepped forward, a fierce determination in his stride. Strangely, the Heroes did not immediately move to attack, as if they were waiting for something. Seizing the moment, Kratos decided to issue a final warning. After all, they were still young, and perhaps they could be swayed.


    "A few more steps, and you are stepping into our territory once more, Heroes of Kastoria. We, the Demons, will not be as kind as we were previously. This time, we will fight to kill. This is Tenebria!" He roared, his men echoing his defiant deration with raised fists and a resounding cheer.


    But their fervor was abruptly cut short by a mockingugh. It was Yusuke, his eyes glinting with derision.


    "Bunch of idiots! We''ve been beating your asses for months now, even while holding back! Yet you still lose and run away pathetically! Now beg us! Beg us, and maybe we won''t kill you painfully!" At Yusuke''s taunting words, several of his ssmates joined inughter.


    The demons red at them with murderous intent, memories of their fallenrades fueling their rage. They weren''t fighting for conquest but for their homnd and their people.


    Ryuuki shook his head, clearly displeased with Yusuke''s words. He stepped forward, his expression serious.


    "Listen. I have a question first. I heard you have summoned a Hero from another world. Is that true?" Ryuuki asked, his tone calm but firm.


    Kratos chuckled, the sound bitter. "I don''t think I need to confirm it."


    "Is he a human like us?" Ryuuki persisted.


    "Yes," Kratos replied, a hint of reluctance in his voice.


    "I see." Ryuuki nodded, his suspicions solidifying. He was nearly certain now that the Hero might hail from Earth as well.


    "Where is he? We were sure he would be here," Ryuuki demanded, scanning the area for any sign of the Hero of Darkness.


    "We don''t need the Hero of Darkness to beat you," Kratos replied calmly.


    "Tsk! I''m sure that coward is just cowering inside a castle. He just came after all. He must be shitting his pants!" Yusukeughed mockingly, his voice filled with contempt.


    "Can''t you shut up for a bit, Yusuke?" Yumiko interjected, clearly annoyed by his incessant taunting.


    Yusuke ignored the bickering and fixed his gaze on Kratos. "Here are our demands. Hand over the Hero of Darkness. I am sure a human working with demons is impossible in any case. Secondly, surrender. We won''t kill anyone," Ryuuki stated seriously, hoping to avoid unnecessary bloodshed.


    Kratos chuckled darkly.


    "That guy, a human?" Megara muttered, thinking of Samael with his dark hair, deathly cold expression, golden reptilian eye, and ominous darkness magic. Rather, he looked more like a demon than any of them.


    Ayaka heard Megara''s murmur and frowned slightly.


    Kratos'' response was a refusal. "We refuse. We will fight until the end, and you will be the ones regretting. We are asking the same thing: surrender or run away, and we won''t kill anyone."


    "I''ve heard enough of this bullshit!" Yusuke snapped, rushing toward the demons with reckless abandon. The demons immediately readied their weapons.


    "Ryuuki?!" Yumiko called out, looking at Ryuuki for guidance, as did most of their ssmates.


    Ryuuki shook his head and unsheathed his sword. "We tried, they refused. Don''t hesitate¡ªthey areing to kill you, everyone. But make sure not to kill the Hero if he appears. He is an Earthling like us."


    "YES!!" the chorus of voices responded, and the heroes charged toward the demon army.


    "Let''s take down their leader first!" Ryuuki shouted, his gaze fixed on Kratos.


    "Try it, kid," Kratos replied with a wild smirk, punching out his fist and sending a massive shockwave of fire toward the heroes. Yusuke, in full view, quickly swung his sword to parry the attack but was slightly knocked back.


    "That bastard!" Yusuke growled, ring at Kratos. "Let''s do it together; otherwise, we can''t beat him!" Yusuke wasn''t a glory hunter; he cared deeply for his ssmates. He knew eliminating Kratos quickly was crucial since he was dangerous and could truly kill his weakerrades.


    "You will understand who the strongest warrior of Tenebria is quickly," Kratos smiled, drawing out hisrge sword. He intercepted Ryuuki''s sword, but Ryuuki wasn''t finished.


    "SSS Skill! Twin Sword Kami!" Ryuuki shouted, summoning another sword and swinging again. Kratos slid back several meters, his hand slightly numb from the force.


    ''As expected, they are dangerous,'' Kratos acknowledged internally.


    "SS Skill! Spear of the Kami!" Yumiko appeared from behind, swinging her spear in an attempt to pierce Kratos'' head. But Kratos caught her spear, and Yumiko red, channeling even more mana into her attack. It was bing difficult for Kratos to handle both of them, yet he managed, shocking everyone.


    "No way, he parried Ryuuki-kun''s attack but also Yumiko-san''s too!" Their ssmates were in disbelief; until now, all of Ryuuki''s attacks had been one-shot victories.


    "Take that bastard!" Yusuke appeared from the side, swinging his sword without regard for Ryuuki''s and Yumiko''s presence.


    "Six Star Magic! Fire Burst!" Kratos shouted, and his body emitted a red heat before exploding. Ryuuki, Yumiko, and Yusuke were all flung back but managed to remain unscathed at thest moment, thanks to Kazuto.


    "No need to thank me," Kazuto said, adjusting his sses. His role was to protect all his ssmates with his Shields of Kami.


    Kratos emerged from the smoke with a serious gaze, still able to handle the three of them. ''If those two join, I won''t hold long...'' he thought, his eyes darting to the two dark-haired twins.


    Ayaka and Akane were extremely fast, their katanas cutting through demons mercilessly. One had a serious expression, while the other wore a cold one. Fortunately, Megara intercepted their attacks, fighting against both of them. But Kratos had a bad premonition.


    ''Hold it a bit longer, Megara.''


    But his thoughts went also toward someone else despite him.


    ''Will you reallye or will you betray your words, Samael?''

 Chapter 112: Battle Against the Heroes of Kastoria (3)

    The battle between the Demons and the Heroes of Kastoria had been raging for thirty minutes, and the intensity only continued to escte. The sh of steel and magic filled the air, the ground trembling beneath the weight of countless footfalls and the roar of unleashed power. The battlefield was a chaotic tapestry of zing spells, shing swords, and the cries of warriors on both sides.


    If it had been just the Heroes, the Demons might have handled them with ease, their dark magic and brute strength proving more than enough. But the Kingdom of Kastoria had sent not just its chosen Heroes but also its well-trained armies to support and shield them, aware of how vital these champions were.


    The Heroes were more than just warriors; they were symbols of Kastoria''s strength and hope, their victories the heartbeats of the nation.


    Despite their best efforts, the Demons found themselves struggling against thebined might of these forces. They fought valiantly, their ferocity and dark power shing against the disciplined ranks of Kastoria''s soldiers. But even among the Heroes, there were those whose strength outstripped the rest, and the Demons couldn''t hold them back.


    One such Hero was Yanagi Rena.


    Rena moved through the battlefield with a grace that belied the chaos around her, her expression one of mild boredom rather than the fierce determination of herrades. She wasn''t taking the fight seriously at all, more concerned with the state of her appearance than the danger she faced.


    Her hands asionally brushed against her hair, ensuring it remained in ce, her gaze flickering to her reflection in a de to check for any imperfections in her unblemished skin. Yet, despite this apparent distraction, she dispatched the Demons around her with ease, barely exerting herself.


    Rena possessed an S-rank skill known as **Yokai Princess**. Around her floated three ethereal creatures, their forms shifting between the tangible and the mystical, each embodying a different aspect of her power.


    One acted as her shield, effortlessly deflecting the Demons'' vicious attacks, anothershed out at any who dared approach, while the third kept vignt watch, anticipating any potential threats.


    These yokai were more than just protectors; they were devoted to her with a fierce loyalty that bordered on obsession.


    "I hope Rena-sama will praise me after this," one whispered, its voice a blend of reverence and longing.


    "I just want a pat," murmured another, its gaze never straying from Rena.


    "I want Rena-sama to be my wife," the third confessed, its voice tinged with a quiet yearning.


    Their calm, serene appearances masked a lethal readiness. Should Rena''s life be threatened, their affection would transform into a deadly wrath, unleashing power that few could withstand.


    Rena, however, seemed utterly indifferent to the battle''s urgency. She yawned delicately, her fingers brushing over her lips as she cast a disinterested nce toward the other Heroes engaged in fiercebat. Kratos, locked in a brutal struggle, and the twins, whose synchronization was unmatched, drew little more than a fleeting look of disdain.


    Her gaze lingered on the twins, particrly Ayaka, and a mocking smile curled on her lips.


    "I could handle that girl all on my own, yet you''re struggling, Ayaka?" she mused aloud, her tone dripping with condescension.


    At first, Rena had felt nothing toward Ayaka. But as time passed, Ayaka''s frequentints about Rena''s behavior at school, coupled with the inevitableparisons drawn between their beauty and grades, had sparked an unspoken rivalry between them. For Rena, who prided herself on being the most admired, the thought that Ayaka could be considered her equal was intolerable.


    She now harbored a deep dislike for Ayaka, a disdain that went beyond mere rivalry. It was a petty, almost childish wish¡ªto see Ayaka admit defeat, to acknowledge Rena''s superiority. In the end, it was the vain desire of a high school beauty who couldn''t bear the thought of someone else standing in her spotlight.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    On the other side of the battlefield, Ayaka was deeply engrossed in her fierce duel against Megara. The air around them crackled with tension, their movements blurring as they shed with a ferocity that could onlye from years of honing their skills.


    This wasn''t the first time Ayaka and her twin sister, Akane, had faced Megara in battle. Their previous encounter had been a grueling test of their abilities, and although they had emerged victorious, it was clear that Megara had grown stronger since then. But so had they.


    There was, however, a critical difference between the two sides. The rate of progress for Heroes was exponentially greater than that of ordinary individuals. As chosen champions, Ayaka and Akane were not only Heroes but also blessed by the divine favor of Amaterasu, the Goddess of the Sun.


    This blessing had elevated their natural talents to extraordinary levels, allowing them to wield powers far beyond the reach of most.


    Both sisters possessed SS-rank skills, legendary in their potency. Ayaka wielded the White Katana of Susanoo, a de that shimmered with an ethereal light, while Akanemanded the ck Katana of Susanoo, a weapon that seemed to absorb the very darkness around it. These swords were no ordinary weapons; they were artifacts once belonging to a god, imbued with unimaginable power.


    It was no small feat that Ayaka and Akane had managed to master them over the past year, a testament to their indomitable will and unparalleled skill.


    The Arima Twins had long been recognized as prodigies, even before their arrival in this world. Their early years were spent in America, where their mother had married an American man. Though they had only lived there for five years, those years had left an indelible mark on them.


    After their mother''s suspicious death, they had left their stepfather and stepbrother behind, returning to Japan to live with their grandmother. The transition back to Japan had been swift, and the twins quickly relimated to their original culture, excelling in every aspect of their new lives.


    From the moment they entered middle school, their beauty and charisma made them instant idols. With their striking looks, they could easily have pursued careers as models or actresses. But Ayaka and Akane had little interest in such superficial pursuits. Their focus was singr: to seed and prove themselves superior to the stepfather who had once tried to mold them with his harsh teachings.


    Though they had only spent five years under his roof, his influence lingered in their minds, a constant reminder of what they had endured. And while they had managed to escape his grasp, his biological son¡ªnow their estranged stepbrother¡ªhad borne the brunt of their stepfather''s severity.


    Despite the challenges they had faced, the Arima Twins had once again proven their genius by adapting to the new world they found themselves in with astonishing speed. Learning from scratch was not new to them; they had done it before, and they would do it again.


    As the battle raged on, Megara''s frustration became palpable. The woman''s eyes burned with a fiery hatred as she snarled at the twins. "You''re annoying! This time, I will make sure to kill you!" With that, her speed suddenly increased, her movements a blur as she lunged toward Akane, her hand reaching for the girl''s throat.


    Akane barely managed to tilt her head in time, avoiding a fatal blow, but she couldn''tpletely evade Megara''s assault. The demon''s foot connected with her stomach, sending a shockwave of pain through her body. She grunted, her breath hitching as she was forced to slide back, her feet digging into the earth to steady herself.


    Ayaka swiftly raised her katana, the de gleaming with an intense white light. "Susanoo''s White Sword! First Strike!" she cried out, her voice echoing with authority as she brought the sword down in a powerful arc.


    Megara''s vision filled with blinding white light, and a sense of imminent danger gripped her. Instinctively, she called upon her magic. "Five Stars Magic, Walls of the Thirsty Demons!" A barrier formed in front of her, a grotesque wall of demonic mouths gnashing and snapping as they rose to protect her from the impending strike.


    But instead of the usual impact, Megara heard something unexpected¡ªthe agonized screams of the demonic mouths as Ayaka''s sword cut through the barrier. "How?" she gasped, her eyes widening in disbelief. She had never seen anything prate her magic so effortlessly.


    "Susanoo''s ck Sword," came a cold, emotionless voice from behind her.


    Megara felt a shiver run down her spine. She turned to see Akane standing there, her ck katana raised, dark energy radiating from the de. ck marks ran across Akane''s face, and her eyes were pitch ck, reflecting the void itself.


    "Seven Stars Magic!" Megara shouted, panic setting in as her horns glowed a fiery red, and demonic wings erupted from her back. She channeled her highest form of magic, desperate to protect herself.


    But it was toote.


    "Haaargh!" Megara let out a pained cry as Akane''s de struck her, a deep gash opening across her chest. Blood sprayed from the wound, staining the ground beneath her. If not for herst-second invocation of her true magic and the summoning of her wings, she might have been cleaved in two. Realizing how close she hade to death, Megara red at Akane with a mix of fear and fury.


    Ayaka and Akane, standing side by side, were undeniably powerful¡ªmore dangerous than she had anticipated. They had grown significantly stronger in just a few months, their skills now rivaling her own. But she also noticed that the intense battle had taken its toll on them; their breaths were heavy, their movements slightly sluggish. They had pushed themselves to the limit, just as she had.


    Megara clenched her fist, determination burning in her eyes. She prepared to unleash another powerful spell, hoping to turn the tide. But before she could act, something struck her from behind with tremendous force.


    "What¡­?" The word barely escaped her lips as she staggered forward, her vision blurring. Caughtpletely off guard, Megara fell to her knees, her strength failing her. The world spun around her as she copsed onto the ground, unable toprehend what had just happened.


    Ayaka stared in shock, trying to process the sudden turn of events. But it didn''t take her long to realize what had urred. Her eyes narrowed, and she turned her gaze toward the one responsible.


    "Rena¡­"


    Rena stood a short distance away, her expression indifferent as she looked down at Megara''s prone form. "I saved your life. Be grateful."


    Ayaka''s hands tightened around her sword, frustration and anger boiling within her. But before she could respond, a voice cut through the chaos.


    "Megara!" Kratos'' voice bellowed across the battlefield as he saw hispanion lying defeated on the ground. His own condition was dire; he was battered and bloodied, barely holding on as he fought against overwhelming odds.


    Ayaka quickly scanned the battlefield, her eyes meeting those of herrades¡ªRyuuki, Yusuke, Yumiko, and Kazuto. They were all exhausted, their faces drenched in sweat, yet they continued to fight with every ounce of strength they had. It was their relentless effort that had driven Kratos to this point.


    "Let''s finish this. It''s our chance, sister!" Ayaka called out to Akane, who nodded in agreement, her dark eyes burning with resolve.


    Together, the Arima twinsunched a coordinated assault on Kratos. Their swords sliced through the air with precision, each strike aimed to bring the giant warrior down. Kratos tried to defend himself, raising his arms to block their attacks, but the force of their des tore through his defenses, leaving deep gashes that bled profusely.


    Despite his wounds, Kratos managed to grab Megara''s unconscious body and retreat, pulling her away from the immediate danger.


    Now, all the remaining powerful Heroes turned their focus solely on Kratos, thest formidable Demon standing. The rest of the demonic forces were preupied with the relentless knights of Kastoria, unable toe to their leader''s aid.


    Kratos felt the weight of inevitability press down on him. His vision blurred, his body aching with the toll of the battle. ''It seems my time hase¡­'' he thought, closing his eyes in resignation.


    -GRAAAAH!!!


    But before anyone couldnd the final blow, a terrifying roar echoed through the sky, shaking the battlefield to its core.

 Chapter 113: The Hero of Darkness has Arrived

    A deafening roar ripped through the sky, shaking the very earth beneath their feet. The once vibrant battlefield, where the forces of Kastoria shed with the relentless Demons, suddenly fell into an eerie silence. The sky, a brilliant canvas of azure, seemed to pulse with tension, while the sun zed overhead, casting sharp, unforgiving shadows on the ground.


    Even the air itself seemed to quiver, as if in anticipation of something monumental.


    "GRAAAAH!!!"


    The terrifying sound echoed once more, reverberating through the hearts of those below. Every warrior, regardless of their allegiance, froze in ce, their weapons lowered as their eyes turned skyward. The air was thick with dread, and for a moment, time seemed to stand still.


    "Look there!" A voice rang out, breaking the stillness. All heads turned as one, their gazes fixed on a distant speck in the sky. At first, it was nothing more than a dark dot, barely discernible against the brightness of the heavens. But as the seconds ticked by, the dot grewrger, hurtling toward them with terrifying speed.


    "Raise your guards! Everyone, retreat back!" Kratos''s voice cut through the panic like a de, sharp andmanding.


    "Fall back, now!" Ryuuki echoed, urgencycing his words as he took a defensive stance.


    What was once a distant blur was now unmistakable. A dragon¡ªno, a true dragon¡ªwas bearing down on them. Its scales gleamed like polished gold, reflecting the sunlight in blinding bursts. The creature''s roar, both magnificent and terrifying, reverberated through the air as it sliced through the sky with a grace that belied its massive size.


    "K-Kratos..." A weak, trembling voice broke through his focus. Kratos nced down at Megara, who was leaning heavily on his shoulder. Her eyes, clouded with pain and exhaustion, were not fixed on the dragon itself but on something¡ªor someone¡ªatop it.


    Following her gaze, Kratos felt his breath catch in his throat. Three figures were visible on the dragon''s back, their forms bing clearer with each passing moment. His heart skipped a beat as he recognized the first figure¡ªSemiramis, his trustedrade, standing tall and poised behind a man and a woman.


    The woman, cloaked in an ominous ck robe, had her face obscured by a mask that only revealed her piercing eyes. She stood close to the man beside her. The young man was simrly masked, his right eye concealed beneath an eye patch, leaving only a single, gleaming golden eye exposed to the world.


    Kratos''s eyes widened in shock as recognition dawned. "He... he really came..." he muttered under his breath, a mix of disbelief and relief washing over him. How this man had managed to ally with a dragon was beyond Kratos''sprehension, but one thing was certain¡ªthey were on his side.


    "OYY!! It''s a dragon, guys!!" The shout of rm came from one of Ryuuki''s ssmates, his voice cracking with fear.


    "A true dragon!" someone else echoed, their voice trembling. Panic began to spread among the ranks as the reality of the situation settled in.


    "Shouldn''t we run away?!" another cried out, the suggestion causing a ripple of uncertainty among the gathered warriors.


    "Ryuuki..." Yumiko''s voice was soft, almost a whisper, as she looked to him for a decision.


    "Let''s wait," Ryuuki responded, his tone steady but cautious. "We don''t know if it''s an enemy yet. The Demons look panicked too." He failed to notice the wave of relief that washed over Kratos''s features.


    "Who cares if it''s a dragon!" Yusuke''s voice broke through the tension, his bravado almost reckless. He was practically vibrating with excitement at the thought of battling such a legendary creature. To him, this was an opportunity to prove his strength, to show the world that he was the strongest Hero of them all.


    Ayaka, Akane, and Rena, however, remained silent. Their eyes were trained on the dragon, their bodies tense and ready for anything. They knew better than to let their guard down, even for a moment.


    Meanwhile, the rest of their ssmates cowered in fear, some even hiding behind their braver peers. Fighting Demons had been terrifying enough, but over the past year, they had grown ustomed to the horror. But a dragon¡ªa true dragon¡ªwas something entirely different, something beyond their wildest nightmares.


    "Look," Kazuto''s voice broke the tense silence. He adjusted his sses, his sharp eyes focused on the figures atop the dragon. "There are people on its back. Three, to be exact."


    Ryuuki narrowed his eyes, now seeing the truth of Kazuto''s observation. "Yes," he nodded slowly, a sense of foreboding settling over him.


    "There''s a Demon with them¡­ I think, unfortunately, they''re enemies," Kazuto muttered, his voice tinged with growing dread. As he observed the group more closely, his gaze fell upon the young man whose face was entirely concealed by a ck mask, save for a single, piercing left eye. An inexplicable chill ran down Kazuto''s spine, and he involuntarily took a step back.


    "Kazuto?" Yumiko''s voice was filled with concern, noticing her friend''s unusual reaction. Her puzzled expression deepened as she watched Kazuto''s face slowly drain of color, his usuallyposed demeanor unraveling.


    Perched atop the dragon, Nathan stood tall, d in light ck armor that seemed to absorb the very light around him. The armor, along with the ck sword strapped to his back, were not ordinary weapons¡ªthey were treasures from the depths of Tenebria''s most sacred vaults, chosen personally by Nathan. Such artifacts were rarely, if ever, touched by mortal hands.


    But Azariah, recognizing the significance of Samael''s demand, had made an exception.


    Nathan, now the Lord Commander of the Kingdom, was adorned in full regalia, a symbol of his authority and power. His cold gaze swept over the battlefield, filled with impatience. The two-day journey had drained him, and he had little desire to prolong this skirmish any further. He was eager to end this farce of a battle and find some much-needed rest.


    "Get down," Nathanmanded the dragon in a voice that brooked no argument. The creature responded immediately, roaring as it descended rapidly,nding behind the Demon army. The ground shook as the dragon''s massive form settled, its golden wings unfurling slightly in a disy of dominance. The Demons themselves recoiled in fear, unsure of what to expect next.


    "MEGARA!!" Semiramis''s voice cut through the tension as she leaped from the dragon''s back the moment it touched the ground. Her eyes were wide with panic as she sprinted toward Kratos, her gaze locked onto Megara''s frail form.


    "Semiramis, you''re finally here," Kratos said.


    "Y-Yes! But is she¡­ is she alright?!" Semiramis''s voice trembled as she reached them, her worry for Megara visible.


    "No, she''s not," Kratos replied grimly as he gentlyid Megara down. Her breathing was shallow, her body weak from the mortal wound that marred her back. "We need to get her healed¡ªimmediately."


    As Nathan dismounted the dragon, Medea followed closely behind him. The moment Nathan''s feet touched the ground, a ripple of shock ran through the Demons. Though most had never seen him in person, they had heard the countless rumors¡ªwhispers of his power, of his ruthlessness. Now, seeing him in the flesh, their fears were confirmed.


    On Nathan''s arm, a ck armband gleamed¡ªthe unmistakable mark of the legendary Lord Commander.


    "Look!"


    "It''s him! The Hero of Darkness!"


    "The Lord Commander has arrived!"


    "Yeah!!"


    "With him here, it''s over now!"


    The Demons erupted into cheers, their morale skyrocketing at the sight of Nathan. Any doubts they may have harbored about the young Hero vanished in an instant. Despite his age, Nathan''s cold, hardened expression revealed a maturity far beyond his years. There was nothing ordinary about this teenager¡ªhis very presence radiated danger and an overwhelming sense of power.


    Even the golden dragon behind him, a creature of immense strength, showed a strange mixture of respect and fear towards its master.


    "R-Ryuuki¡­ that guy is dangerous¡­" Kazuto whispered, swallowing hard as he tore his gaze away from Nathan.


    The air was thick with tension as all the Heroes'' eyes fixated on Nathan, the so-called Hero of Darkness. He was their prime target, the one they had been warned about.


    Nathan was supposed to be an Earthling, someone summoned from another world just a week ago. But as he strode across the battlefield, he looked nothing like any Earthling they had ever seen. His hair was as dark as the ckest coal, absorbing all light around it. He wore a suit of armor that was equally pitch ck, a stark contrast to the zing sun overhead.


    His face waspletely hidden beneath the armor, save for his eyes¡ªdark gold with an eerie vertical slit that shimmered with a predatory gleam.


    As Nathan moved, both the Heroes of Kastoria and their armies fell into a hushed, fearful silence. There was something about him, something thatmanded attention and inspired dread in equal measure. The air grew thick with tension as they watched the Hero of Darkness advance toward Megara''s crumpled form.


    Nathan cast a brief, indifferent nce at Megara''s dying body. To him, her fate was of little concern¡ªwhether she lived or died made no difference to him personally. But he knew her value as an Archdemon, a vital asset in the looming battle against the Divine Knights. Letting her die now would be a waste of resources.


    "Heal her, Medea," Nathanmanded, his voice cold and devoid of emotion.


    "Yes, Milord~" Medea replied, her tone syrupy sweet. Although her face was concealed beneath her robe, her mismatched eyes¡ªone blue, one red¡ªgleamed with a joy that was impossible to miss. The delight in her voice was palpable, and it wasn''t hard to imagine that her cheeks were flushed with happiness at Nathan''s request.


    "Who''s she?" Kratos asked, his voice thick with suspicion. There was something about Medea that set off rm bells in his mind, an instinctive sense of danger that he couldn''t shake. Despite her seemingly innocent demeanor, he knew this woman was extremely dangerous.


    "She''s with us. Don''t worry," Semiramis assured him, though her voice held a note of uncertainty. She didn''t trust Medea¡ªnot entirely. But she had witnessed firsthand the depth of Medea''s devotion to Samael. The woman was utterly, hopelessly in love with him. If Samael asked her to, Medea would set the world aze without hesitation.


    There was no way she would act against his wishes.


    Medea approached Megara, her movements graceful and deliberate. She extended her arm over Megara''s body and began to chant in anguage that was foreign and ancient, her voice a soft murmur. "Kleshi rnvuls su yeri."


    A dark red glow enveloped Megara, the light pulsating with an otherworldly energy. Megara groaned slightly, but the deathly pallor of her skin began to fade, reced by a healthier flush.


    Kratos watched in stunned silence, unable to believe what he was seeing. "Who are you¡­?" he breathed, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Medea ignored him, her focus entirely on healing Megara. But her eyes, filled with longing and adoration, were not on her patient¡ªthey were fixed on the back of the man she loved with every fiber of her being. Nathan¡ªor rather, Samael¡ªwas already moving on, his attention now directed toward the Heroes of Kastoria, who stood waiting in uneasy anticipation.


    Kratos turned to Semiramis, silently pleading for answers. But she had none to give. What could she say? She had heard the legends, the whispers of Medea''s genius. But in the presence of Samael, Medea was something else entirely¡ªsomething terrifyingly powerful.


    "ording to the Lord Commander," Semiramis finally said, her voice low, "she is the Greatest Dark Sorceress in the world."


    "What?" Kratos''s eyes darted back to Medea, whose expression was one of pure obsession, her love-struck gaze following Nathan as he walked away.


    Nathan, or Samael, continued his slow, deliberate approach toward the Heroes of Kastoria.

 Chapter 114: The Hero of Darkness Faces the Heroes of Kastoria (1)

    "Ryuuki¡­ h-he''sing¡­" Yumiko whispered, her voice trembling as she instinctively clutched Ryuuki''s arm. Her grip was firm, almost desperate, betraying the raw edge of fear that colored her usually calm demeanor.


    It wasn''t just her, though; their ssmates, those less seasoned inbat orcking in confidence, also recoiled, taking a collective step backward as if trying to distance themselves from the overwhelming presence drawing near.


    Even Yusuke, usually brimming with an unwavering sense of superiority¡ªwhether in the world they once knew or in this strange, new realm¡ªfound himself uncharacteristically silent. His eyes, which had often held a confident gleam, now flickered uncertainly as they avoided Samael''s gaze.


    Yusuke had always believed himself to be above others, endowed with strength, wealth, and the privileges those brought. He had used these gifts to assert his dominance, to trample those he deemed beneath him. But now, in the presence of Samael, he encountered something wholly unfamiliar.


    He fought the creeping sensation that gnawed at the edges of his mind, a feeling he refused to acknowledge as fear.


    "There''s no way!" he thought furiously, clenching his teeth in defiance, his re fixed on Samael in an attempt to deny the truth of what he was experiencing.


    "Rena-sama! Stay back!" one of Rena''s yokai urged, their voice betraying an unusual nervousness that contrasted starkly with their usualposed demeanor.


    "We will protect you!" another yokai echoed, their tone equally strained, as if the words were more for their own reassurance than hers.


    "What are you saying, you two?" Rena responded, her brow furrowing in genuine confusion. Despite the tension in the air, she remained outwardly unperturbed, her usualposure intact. However, the urgency in her yokai''s voices did not escape her notice, and it unsettled her more than she cared to admit.


    "No, run away¡­" The final yokai, usually the one who would unhesitatingly charge into battle and kill for her without a second thought, spoke in a tone so grave and serious that it sent a chill down Rena''s spine. She turned to him, her eyes widening slightly in shock at the sight of his troubled expression¡ªsomething she had never seen before in all the time they had fought together.


    She had known these yokai for a year, and yet, in this moment, they were strangers to her, gripped by a fear she couldn''tprehend.


    "Sister¡­" Ayaka''s voice broke through the tense silence, her grip tightening on the hilt of her white katana. But her hand was trembling, a faint but telling sign of the dread that had taken hold of her.


    "I know, Ayaka¡­ don''t be reckless¡­" Akane, her twin, responded, her usually cold and emotionless expression twisted in a rare disy of concern as she clutched her own katana. For the first time, both of them felt a crushing sense of inadequacy, an overwhelming certainty that they were outmatched. It felt futile even to consider fighting back.


    "Lord Commander!"


    "Lord Samael!"


    "Hero of Darkness!"


    "My lord!"


    The demons parted before him like a dark tide, creating a path as Nathan walked forward, his presencemanding their attention without effort. They cheered for him, but he seemed oblivious, his focus entirely elsewhere. His gaze was icy, devoid of emotion, as he stopped a few meters away from Ryuuki. A heavy silence settled over the scene, thick with anticipation.


    Ryuuki finally stepped forward, breaking the stillness with a forced, yet polite smile. "Pleased to meet you. Are you really the Hero summoned by Tenebria? The Hero of Darkness?" he asked, doing his utmost to maintain a friendly demeanor despite the tension that hung in the air.


    Nathan didn''t respond immediately. His eyes continued to scan the group, observing them with a detached curiosity. His gaze finally settled on two figures, and his expression seemed to harden, a subtle but noticeable shift.


    The Arima Twins.


    Arima Ayaka.


    Arima Akane.


    Nathan''s gaze narrowed slightly, his single eye focusing intently on the twins. That minute shift in his expression was enough to make both Ayaka and Akane instinctively adopt defensive stances, their hands tightening around the hilts of their katanas.


    But Nathan wasn''t simply examining them out of idle curiosity; there was something more profound, something deeper that stirred within him as he looked upon them.


    "Are you kidding me?" He thought, a cold wave of realization crashing over him.


    He couldn''t mistake them. How could he? These were faces etched into a part of his past that he had buried deep within his memory, a chapter he had long sought to forget.


    After his mother''s death, Nathan''s father had remarried several times. Among these marriages, there was Sienna and Siara''s mother, a more recent addition to the fractured family. But before her, there had been another woman¡ªa beautiful Japanese woman from a wealthy, noble family.


    Nathan never truly understood why or how his father had chosen to marry this woman, but he did, and with that marriage came two daughters, his first step sisters, Ayaka and Akane.


    Nathan had spent five long, turbulent years growing up alongside these girls. It was a period in his life he wished to erase, a time steeped in sorrow and darkness. It all began after Phoebe''s departure, a loss that seemed to tip him and consequently his father over the edge. The man''s obsession with shaping Nathan into a reflection of himself became more intense, more desperate.


    This obsession soon extended to his twin step-sisters. The woman, their mother, who had initially appeared grateful for the marriage, quickly grew horrified as she saw the true nature of the man she had married. She attempted to shield her daughters from his growing madness, but her resistance was short-lived; a few monthster, she died in what was convenientlybeled an ident.


    The twins were taken back into the care of their grandmother, who whisked them away to Japan, severing their ties to Nathan''s world.


    Nathan never heard from them again. It was a part of his life he was content to forget, a painful memory he had locked away. Yet, now, standing before him were those very same girls¡ªno longer the children he once knew, but women, standing as Heroes of Kastoria.


    "It can''t be just a coincidence," he mused, his thoughts a tangled web of disbelief and reluctant recognition.


    Years had passed since hest saw them, yet there was no mistaking who they were. Time had changed them, but it had also refined them, revealing the extraordinary beauty they had grown into¡ªbeauty that bore a striking resemnce to Aisha, yet with an aura all their own.


    Nathan couldn''t help but wonder if part of his affection for Aisha stemmed from a subconscious connection to these twins, a fondness that had briefly bloomed during their shared childhood. But that happiness had been shattered when their father had, in Nathan''s mind, clearly orchestrated their mother''s death.


    And then there was the darkness that had begun to consume Nathan himself during that time, driving a wedge between him and the only siblings he had ever cared for.


    ''You are a monster!''


    ''Don''t approach us¡­ please.''


    The echo of Ayaka''s and Akane''sst words to him reverberated in his mind, their voices as clear and painful as if they had spoken them just moments ago.


    "Is Samael your name? From which world are you from?" Ryuuki''s voice cut through the memories, snapping Nathan back to the present.


    Nathan''s gaze shifted from the twins to Ryuuki, and then slowly swept across the entire group. He noticed something he hadn''t fully registered before¡ªthese were all Japanese students, likely from the same ss, probably studying together before they were summoned here.


    "A Japanese ss¡­" Nathan murmured under his breath, piecing together the likelihood that they had been brought here together in some kind of group summoning. The idea was almost absurdly ironic.


    Ryuuki, having caught Nathan''s murmur,tched onto it eagerly. "You''re from Earth, right?!" he asked, a broad smile spreading across his face as if thismon ground was something to celebrate.


    Nathan''s expression twisted in disgust. How could this boy smile like that, here and now, when they were clearly on opposite sides? There was nothing to be happy about, nothing to be celebrated in this twisted reality.


    "Get the hell out of here," Nathan said coldly.


    "Eh?" Ryuuki''s smile faltered, reced by confusion as he tried to process the abrupt hostility.


    Nathan''s golden eye began to glow with a dark, ominous light, his patience quickly unraveling.


    "Or else I''ll kill all of you."

 Chapter 115: The Hero of Darkness Faces the Heroes of Kastoria (2)

    "Get the hell out of here," Nathan said coldly.


    "Eh?" Ryuuki''s smile faltered, reced by confusion as he tried to process the abrupt hostility.


    Nathan''s golden eye began to glow with a dark, ominous light, his patience quickly unraveling.


    "Or else, I''ll kill all of you."


    Nathan''s words hung in the air, a chilling threat that sent shivers down the spines of everyone present. His voice carried a weight that was impossible to ignore, cold and devoid of any hint of deceit. It was as if the very air around them had thickened, heavy with the promise of violence.


    No one doubted the sincerity of his words; there was no mirth in his eyes, no quirk of the lips that suggested a bluff. The menace in his tone was unmistakable, a deration that left no room for doubt.


    For a moment, silence reigned, each person grappling with the stark reality of his threat. It wasn''t just the words that struck fear into their hearts, but the absolute certainty that Nathan would follow through without hesitation. The atmosphere was suffocating, tension mounting with every passing second.


    Ryuuki was the first to recover, his shock giving way to a desperate need to defuse the situation. His voice trembled slightly as he spoke, trying to inject a sense of camaraderie into his words. "W... wait, we''re both from Earth. We don''t have to fight at all. We should be allies, working together to find a way back home.


    The Demon King is the real enemy here¡ªyou must know that?"


    As Ryuuki''s words filled the room, Nathan''s gaze shifted to him, scrutinizing him with an intensity that was unsettling. At first nce, Ryuuki seemed to embody the very image of a hero¡ªstrong, confident, a natural leader among his ssmates. There was something familiar about him, a quality that reminded Nathan of Jason.


    But where Jason''s righteousness had often felt like a mask, hiding a more self-serving nature, Ryuuki''s concern seemed genuine. He wasn''t just ying the role of the good guy; he truly believed in what he was saying.


    Nathan found it intriguing. The ability tomunicate so easily, despite their different backgrounds andnguages, was something that had puzzled him since they had been summoned to this world. He knew he was speaking English, yet everyone around him understood perfectly, and when Ryuuki spoke, it sounded like English too, though with a strange undercurrent that hinted at its Japanese origins.


    It was as if the summoning had gifted them with a universal understanding, allowing them to bypass the barriers ofnguage entirely.


    Ryuuki pressed on, his tone growing more earnest as he tried to reason with Nathan. "I think the demons have fed you a lot of lies. They are the enemies. The Demon King has terrorized and killed millions of innocent people. He''s a monster, responsible for so much suffering. The demons are the ones we need to fight."


    Semiramis, who had been silent until now, stepped forward, her face twisted with anger. Her voice was sharp, cutting through the tension like a de. "That''s all in the past! We''ve sought peace countless times, begged for an end to this senseless war, but you refused to listen. You kept attacking, forcing us to defend ourselves! How many years has it been since west invaded any of your countries?


    Now you''re doing to us what you used us of doing to you!"


    Kazuto, still visibly shaken by Nathan''s earlier threat, adjusted his sses awkwardly, trying to regain some semnce ofposure. His voice, though less steady than Ryuuki''s, carried a note of resignation. "Unfortunately, the damage is done. You can''t expect the nations your King terrorized to simply forget everything. They hold grudges, and they have every right to."


    "We aren''t asking for forgiveness! We just want peace! Why do you insist on fighting when we''re offering peace? Isn''t that what any reasonable person would want?" Semiramis''s voice was sharp,ced with a frustration that bordered on desperation.


    Kazuto, who had been grappling with his own fears, found himself silenced by her words. He knew, deep down, that she had a point. The idea of more bloodshed made his stomach churn; it was thest thing he wanted. Yet, despite his personal desire for peace, he couldn''t shake the gnawing fear that the Demon King was too dangerous to be left unchecked.


    The stories they had heard, the atrocities they had witnessed¡ªhow could they trust that the Demon King wouldn''t strike again without warning? He was a ticking time bomb, one that could explode at any moment, bringing unimaginable devastation.


    Ryuuki, however, remained resolute, shaking his head slowly as if trying to shake off the mounting tension. "We want peace too," he began, his tone measured, "but peacees with conditions. Hand over the Demon King. He must be executed. And the Hero of Darkness can''t remain in your country any longer. Only then can we begin to discuss peace."


    Ryuuki''s proposal was, in his eyes, a fair one¡ªa reasonablepromise that would satisfy the demands of justice while paving the way for reconciliation. He wasn''t asking for anything excessive or unreasonable. From his perspective, it was a straightforward solution to aplex problem, one that would allow them to move forward without the looming threat of the Demon King.


    ''Naive and idiot.''


    But to Nathan, Ryuuki''s words were nothing more than naive idealism. A fool''s errand. They had spent a year in this world, and during an even shorter time, Nathan hade to understand the deep-seated hatred that the other nations harbored for the demons. Ryuuki, despite his good intentions, seemed oblivious to the harsh reality of their situation.


    If word got out that the Demon King was powerless or captured, the other kingdoms would seize the opportunity to unite against Tenebria, reducing it to ashes in their pursuit of vengeance. The demons would be enved without mercy, their kingdom torn apart, and its people, including those like Azariah and Ameriah, would face a fate far worse than death.


    The Empire of Light would be the first to lead the charge, and no amount of diplomatic reasoning from Ryuuki would change the minds of the Gods or the people of Kastoria.


    Semiramis understood this reality all too well. "You don''t understand," she retorted, her voice edged with exasperation. "If we do that, we''ll be defenseless against all the other kingdoms!"


    Before she could say more, Nathan raised his hand, a silentmand that halted her words. His expression was cold, devoid of any sympathy. "Don''t waste your breath on these idiots," he said, his voice t. His gaze swept over them, a chilling reminder of the threat he had made earlier. "Now, do I have to repeat myself? Leave, or your precious ssmates will die."


    Yumiko, emboldened by a mix of fear and indignation, red at Nathan, her voice trembling slightly as she spoke. "Aren''t you an earthling like us? How can you even think about killing us? What happened to your morals?"


    Nathan''s eyes shifted to her, and in that moment, the fire in Yumiko''s re began to falter. She could feel the weight of his gaze, the cold detachment that chilled her resolve.


    "Morals?" Nathan echoed, a smirk ying at the corners of his lips. "In this world? What do you know about morals here? You''ve probably killed demons too, haven''t you? What difference does it make? Just because they have horns, does that make them any less human than you?


    They''re living beings, just like you¡ªcapable of feeling emotions, of love, of pain. They are just as worthy as any human, and in my experience, far better than the so-called ''humans'' I''ve encountered in this world."


    His words were not just a defense, but a truth he hade to hold dear. He wasn''t speaking in the heat of the moment or trying to justify his actions; these were his genuine beliefs. In Uteska and Tenebria, Nathan had witnessed the demons'' lives, their strength, their resilience.


    They were nothing like the tyrants and warmongers who ruled the human realms, who manipted and destroyed without a second thought. To Nathan, the demons were not monsters to be feared, but beings who deserved as much respect as any innocent humans who had shown him more humanity than any emperor or divine knight ever had.


    Nathan''s words reverberated through the group of demons standing behind him, their impact palpable. Semiramis, Kratos, and Megara, who had just regained their strength thanks to Medea, were visibly shaken. Even the other Demon Knights, who were hardened by countless battles, found themselves moved by what Nathan had said.


    His words were not merely a defense of their existence but a genuine deration of his beliefs. Despite being human, he had spoken without bias, viewing them as equals rather than the monsters most humans believed them to be.


    Up until now, the demons had held Samael in high regard for his strength and leadership. But now, something deeper stirred within them. Nathan''s willingness to see them as more than just adversaries, to consider their humanity despite the differences in their origins, earned him a ce not just in their minds but in their hearts as well.


    He wasn''t merely an ally by circumstance¡ªhe was someone who saw the world as they did, through the lens of shared experience and mutual respect.


    On the other side of the confrontation, Ryuuki and his ssmates were equally shaken, but for entirely different reasons. They couldn''t fathom why Nathan, a fellow human from Earth, would choose to align himself with the demons. His thoughts and actions were so far removed from what they believed was right that it left them stunned.


    The idea that someone from their world, from their own species, could think so differently was almost iprehensible to them.


    Yusuke, always quick to anger, broke the silence first. His voice was filled with rage as he red at Nathan. "Why are we even discussing this with him? Let''s just kill him like we did with the others!" His words dripped with venom, his patience clearly worn thin. Yusuke had recovered enough from the earlier shock, and now, his frustration boiled over.


    Nathan wasn''t just a nuisance¡ªhe was a threat that needed to be eliminated. It was clearly a personal grudge having his pride wounded for being scared of him.


    "But¡­" Ryuuki hesitated, his conscience warring with the situation at hand. Nathan was from Earth, just like them. Was it really right to kill someone who had once been one of their own?


    Sensing his hesitation, Yumiko tightened her grip on Ryuuki''s arm, her voice soft but firm. "Ryuuki-kun¡­ we don''t have a choice. He said it himself¡ªhe''s going to kill us. We can''t afford to hold back."


    Kazuto, usually calm and rational, nodded in agreement. "I''m with Yumiko-san, Ryuuki-kun. We have to protect ourselves." His voice carried a note of resignation, as though he didn''t want to admit what needed to be done but knew it was inevitable.


    Ayaka and Akane remained silent, but their expressions were unreadable. However, it was clear from their tense postures that they had already made their decision. The moment they saw Nathan standing alongside the demons, any doubt they might have had evaporated. He might have been from Earth, but in their eyes, he had betrayed them the moment he chose to ally with the enemy.


    A human who could so easily turn against his own kind was too dangerous to leave alive.


    Nathan, observing the shift in their stances, understood their intent without needing words. Their res were filled with a murderous resolve, their hesitation gone. "So, you''re staying then?" he asked, though the question was rhetorical. He had seen the decision in their eyes.


    "I warned you," he continued, his voice devoid of any remaining warmth. Nathan had no desire to drag this out. In truth, he would have attacked them without a second thought under different circumstances. The only reason he had given them this brief reprieve was because of Ayaka and Akane. Despite everything, he didn''t want to harm his former stepsisters.


    But their ssmates were another matter entirely.


    "Don''t regret what is about to happen."

 Chapter 116: The Hero of Darkness Against The Heroes of Kastoria (1)

    "Don''t regret what is about to happen," I said, my voice cold, as I extended my right hand with purpose.


    In an instant, a ck sword materialized within my grasp, its presence dark and imposing. It was one of the treasured weapons of Tenebria, a de known to strike fear into the hearts of even the bravest warriors.


    "Medea," I called, my tone sharp.


    "My lord?!" Medea responded eagerly, her voice filled with a mixture of excitement and anticipation as she swiftly approached me.


    "Do it," I ordered without hesitation.


    "Yes~," she replied, a satisfied smile spreading across her lips. Raising her hand with a graceful yet ominous gesture, she unleashed a dark red glow that shot upwards, quickly expanding to form a barrier around us. The light pulsed and shifted, eventually settling into a dome that epassed not only me but all the Heroes of Kastoria and their soldiers as well.


    "What is this?!" Kazuto eximed in shock, his eyes darting around as he tried toprehend the situation.


    His ssmates were equally startled, their faces reflecting a mix of confusion and fear.


    "Guys! We can''t get out of here!" one of them shouted in panic as they futilely attempted to breach the barrier. It was a powerful and imprable shield, crafted by Medea herself. She was quite resourceful.


    Now, within the confines of the dome, it was just Medea and me, face to face with the Kastoria Heroes.


    "Lord Commander?!" Semiramis cried out, her palm mming against the barrier in frustration. The Demon knights behind her reacted with agitation, eager to fight by my side¡ªor perhaps for me, though I was unsure of the source of their sudden devotion. Was it fear, respect, or something else entirely that drove them to worship me? It hardly mattered at this moment.


    I could feel their fervor, their desire to join the battle, but I saw no need to waste their strength. This was a fight I intended to handle on my own.


    "Just watch. I alone am enough to deal with them," I said, my voice dripping with arrogance.


    The Heroes of Kastoria narrowed their eyes, their gazes fixed on me with a mix of suspicion and anger. Yet, despite their obvious desire to attack, they hesitated, watching me carefully as tension thickened the air.


    The silence between us was electric, a prelude to the violence that was about to unfold. I waited, letting the moment stretch, daring them to make the first move. But none of them stepped forward. Even the one who seemed most intent on killing me, the one who had spoken so arrogantly before, stood frozen.


    "If you won''te to me, then I wille to you," I dered, my voice cutting through the silence like a de.


    Without warning, I took a single step forward and vanished, my form blurring as I moved with lightning speed towards them.


    "Barrier of the Kami!" shouted a man with sses, raising his hand to conjure a powerful barrier between us. The barrier shimmered with divine energy.


    By the way Kami doesn''t that mean God in japanese?


    So, this was the power he wielded. It was indeed different from anything I had encountered before.


    But it mattered little.


    With a swift, fluid motion, I swung my sword, its edge cloaked in darkness. The impact was immediate and devastating¡ªthe barrier cracked under the pressure before shattering into countless shards that rained down like ss.


    "W-what?!" the man gasped, his voiceced with disbelief as he stared at the remnants of his shattered defense.


    As I closed the distance between us, Ryuuki, another one of the Heroes, reacted swiftly. Withdrawing two gleaming swords, he assumed a stance that revealed his intent to engage me in dualbat. So, he was a dual-wielder. Interesting.


    Then, without hesitation, Ryuukiunched himself toward me, his swords gleaming with deadly intent. I tightened my grip on my own de, ready to meet his attack head-on. But just as I prepared to counter, Ryuuki abruptly shifted his stance, darting to the side with surprising agility.


    In that split second, my vision was suddenly obscured by a long, gleamingnce hurtling toward me at an astonishing speed.


    The weapon was no ordinarynce¡ªit shimmered with a strange, almost ethereal light, much like the barrier conjured by the man with sses earlier. It was clear that thisnce, wielded by the girl named Yumiko, was imbued with some unique power.


    The coordination between Ryuuki and Yumiko was impressive; they must have fought together countless times to achieve such seamless, unspokenmunication. Their timing was wless, and for anyone else, the speed of thence would have been nearly impossible to avoid.


    But I was not just anyone.


    My demonic eye, a gift of the darkness that surged within me, allowed me to see far beyond ordinary perception. I saw the trajectory of thence before it even left her hand, its path clear as day to me. Calmly, I tilted my head to the side, thence whizzing past mere inches from my face, close enough that I could feel the wind of its passage.


    "I...Impossible!!" Yumiko''s voice, thick with disbelief, echoed in the air. I could nearly her voice sounding japanese this time.


    Ryuuki''s expression darkened, his teeth grinding in frustration as he charged at me once more, this time with genuine intent. But I paid him no mind. Instead, I shifted my focus and moved with a burst of speed, rushing toward hispanions.


    Ryuuki''s face paled as he realized my intent, his voice breaking as he shouted, "W-wait!!"


    Ignoring his plea, I closed in on the woman, Yumiko. From their earlier interaction, it was evident that she held a special ce in Ryuuki''s heart. Perhaps she was the key to breaking his spirit. If I could kill her, his resolve would crumble, and the rest would follow in the wake of their leader''s despair.


    "Yumiko!!" Ryuuki''s voice was frantic,ced with fear for hispanion''s safety.


    Since she had thrown hernce in the earlier attack, Yumiko was now defenseless, a fact that was not lost on her. "C-Come back!" she called desperately to hernce, which began to reverse its course, speeding back toward her. But I was faster, closing the distance between us before the weapon could reach her.


    At that time, the voice of the man wearing sses rang loudly.


    "Six Stars Kami Barrier Magic!!!" He shouted, and a series of thick, radiant barriers sprang up between me and Yumiko, each one more formidable than thest.


    A Six Star Magic spell? Impressive. The Star Magic unique to this world was powerful, but it was still no match for the divine spells I had acquired from Khione. After absorbing her essence, my mastery over these Godly magics had be second nature, despite the fact that they were originally beyond my reach.


    I had no intention of wasting energy on them by using a high-ranking spell like the God Rank magic I employed against Radakel. That would be excessive, and unnecessary for opponents like these.


    "Master Rank Magic," I whispered under my breath, as a thick veil of darkness coiled around my sword. "ck de."


    With a single, powerful swing, I unleashed a wave of ominous darkness, thick with mana, against the barriers.


    BADOOOOM!


    The sound of shattering echoed through the dome as the barriers fell one by one, each sumbing instantly to the crushing force of my attack. The darkness surged forward, relentless, aiming directly for Yumiko, who barely managed to react in time, using the precious seconds bought by Kazuto''s spell to retreat.


    But I wasn''t about to let her escape so easily. Clenching my free hand into a tight fist, I raised it upwards, dark energy gathering around it, ready to strike her down.


    Clenching my left hand into a tight fist, I raised it upward with purpose. The darkness around me thickened as I invoked the spell.


    "Master Rank Magic. ck Prison."


    A wave of dark energy surged from my hand, rapidly encircling Yumiko. Her eyes widened in terror as the shadows coalesced around her, forming an inescapable cage of ckness. The prison took shape, its walls pulsating with malevolent energy, trapping her within its suffocating confines.


    "Kyaaa!!" Yumiko''s scream pierced the air, filled with raw fear at her situation.


    "Yumikooooo!!!" Ryuuki''s voice echoed with panic, his face twisting into a mask of fear as he saw hispanion ensnared by my magic.


    "Watch now as your mistake unfolds before your eyes," I taunted, a cold smirk tugging at the corners of my lips. The satisfaction of seeing them crumble was undeniable.


    "No, please!!" Ryuuki pleaded, his voice desperate, but I was beyond the reach of his words. My focus was solely on Yumiko. I was about to strike her down, to end her life and break Ryuuki''s spirit in the process.


    But of course, it wouldn''t be that simple.


    "FUCK OFF, TRASH!!"


    A furious roar erupted behind me. The man called Yusuke charged at me, his massive sword raised high, poised to cleave me in two. His brutish figure loomed over me, intent on striking me down.


    His reckless bravado reminded me too much of someone¡ªAidan. The thought annoyed me more than anything.


    I sidestepped swiftly, avoiding his clumsy strike as his de crashed into the ground with a force that sent shockwaves through the earth, splitting the ground where I had just stood.


    "Bitch!" He spat, ring at me with seething rage.


    "You talk too much," I replied coolly, my patience with him wearing thin. Without wasting another second, I thrust my sword toward his head, intending to end his life in one swift motion.


    "Shit!!" Yusuke cursed, barely managing to bring his massive sword up in time to block my strike. But the impact was too powerful¡ªhe was sent skidding backward, his feet digging into the ground as his sword trembled violently, on the verge of shattering.


    "W¡­what the hell!!" He stared down at his sword in disbelief, unable toprehend how easily it had been overpowered.


    I moved without hesitation, reaching out with lightning speed to grasp his throat. My fingers mped around his neck, and I effortlessly lifted him off the ground.


    "GUUUUHH!!!" Yusuke gasped, his hands wing desperately at my arm as his face turned an rming shade of red. His eyes bulged as I choked the life out of him, his strength rapidly draining away.


    "L...Leave him!!" Ryuuki''s voice cut through the tension as he finally closed the distance between us. He was faster now, his movements fueled by desperation.


    I nced at him, then shifted my gaze back to Yumiko, still trapped within my ck Prison. Her wide, terrified eyes were locked on Ryuuki, pleading silently for help. I could see the panic rising in her as she realized her situation was growing more dire by the second.


    With a cold movement, I raised my other hand and clenched my fist. The ck Prison responded instantly, the walls constricting inward, crushing her space even further.


    "Kyaaa!!" Yumiko shrieked in horror as the prison closed in around her, her body trembling with fear.


    "R...Ryuuki!!" she cried out, her voice trembling, desperate. Her pleas reached Ryuuki, and his resolve faltered. His gaze shifted from me to his ssmate, torn between the need to save her and the danger I still posed.


    "Y...Yumiko!!!" Ryuuki shouted, abandoning his attack on me as he rushed toward her, his mind clouded with worry.


    "Look at him, abandoning you in your moment of need. You''re trash anyway¡ªno wonder he left you," I whispered coldly into Yusuke''s ear, watching the light fade from his eyes as he struggled against my grip. His strength was failing him, his life slipping away inch by inch.


    But suddenly, I felt a surge of danger, a presence that caused my instincts to scream in warning. My eyes narrowed as I released Yusuke and threw him aside like a ragdoll, leaping backward just in time.


    A ck sh of light streaked through the air where I had stood, its power resonating with an ominous intensity. As the light faded, I looked up to see a figure emerging from the shadows, her presence both graceful and deadly.


    She was a strikingly beautiful girl, wearing a skirt paired with a ck kimono top that hugged her form elegantly. Her long ck hair cascaded down her back, tied with a sleek ck ribbon. Her dark eyes that seemed pitch ck, sharp and filled with a quiet coldness, locked onto mine with killing intent.


    ''Akane.''

 Chapter 117: The Hero of Darkness Against The Heroes of Kastoria (2)

    Akane


    Arima Akane, the elder of the twin sisters by mere seconds, always carried herself with a maturity that set her apart from her sister, Ayaka. This slight age difference seemed to trante into a sense of responsibility andposure that made her the more serious and contemtive of the two.


    Despite her quiet nature, Akane had always been polite and respectful towards me, a silent understanding passing between us that hinted at a mutual fondness. I had cherished them both in my own way, but Akane''s reserved demeanor made her feelings all the more profound, even if they were seldom expressed in words.


    Time had not altered Akane''s appearance much, yet there was an undeniable change in her aura. She had be even more unique, her presence colder and more distant, as if she had erected invisible walls around herself. It was as though she had be an unapproachable figure, her silence now carrying an edge of something darker and more formidable.


    In a swift, fluid motion, she raised her ck katana, the de shimmering ominously with a dark, ethereal light. Without hesitation, sheunched herself toward me, her speed a blur.


    BADOOOM!


    The ground trembled under the force of our sh as her katana collided with my own ck sword. The impact reverberated through the air, sending shockwaves of darkness rippling outwards. I stood firm, my feet rooted to the spot, my sword held vertically to parry her strike. The force of her attack was immense, but I did not budge.


    Akane, her feet anchored to the ground, gripped the hilt of her katana with both hands, every muscle in her body straining as she poured all her strength into the attack. The de trembled against mine, a testament to the sheer power she was exerting. Her expression was one of fierce coldness, but there was something else in her eyes¡ªsomething that tugged at a distant memory.


    My gaze remained fixed on her face, the face I never thought I would see again. It was both familiar and foreign, a haunting reminder of a past that seemed so far away. The ground beneath us began to crack under the pressure of ourbined forces, and Akane, with a surge of mana, intensified her assault. The air around us whipped into a frenzy, sending my ck hair billowing wildly.


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Yumiko struggling within the confines of the prison I had constructed around her. She was on her knees, her small frame huddled in a futile attempt to protect herself.


    "Hyaaa!!!" Yumiko''s cry of desperation echoed through the chaos, her voiceced with fear and helplessness.


    "Y¡­ Yumiko!! Damn it!! I can''t break it!!" Ryuuki''s voice was frantic as he relentlessly shed at the prison with all his might, his desperation to save her evident in every swing of his de.


    For a brief moment, Akane''s focus wavered. Her gaze flickered toward her ssmate, the slightest hint of concern crossing her features. It was all the opening I needed. With a swift motion, I parried her katana to the side and delivered a powerful kick to her ribs.


    Akane reacted quickly, bringing her arm up to shield herself from the blow, but the force of the impact was too great. She was sent flying, her body skidding across the ground before she managed to regain her footing.


    "Sister!!" Ayaka''s anguished voice cut through the tension, her eyes wide with fear as she looked at Akane''s fallen form before turning her gaze to me, now filled with a mixture of anger and dread.


    "A¡­ Ayaka! I need your help, please!!" Ryuuki''s plea was desperate as he continued to attack the ck prison, his de shing in the dim light.


    "R¡­ Right!!" Ayaka, her anger barely suppressed, nodded in agreement. She could see the struggle in Ryuuki''s eyes and knew that the situation was dire. With a determined expression, she raised her white katana, its de gleaming with a pure, radiant light¡ªthe perfect counter to my dark magic.


    "White de!" Ayaka''s voice rang out as she thrust her katana forward, its tip aimed directly at the prison I had constructed. The de pierced through the darkness, and cracks began to form along the surface, the white light seeping into the void like a healing balm.


    A flicker of hope crossed Ryuuki''s face, his lips curling into a small smile as he saw the prison beginning to break. But his hope was short-lived.


    In an instant, my fist connected with his face, the force of the blow sending him crashing into the ground with a sickening thud. He skidded across the dirt, his momentum only stopping when he collided with his fallenrades.


    "R¡­ Ryuuki!!" The horrified voices of Yumiko and Ayaka echoed through the clearing, their concern for their friend overriding their own fear.


    "You bastard!" Ayaka''s re was venomous as she turned her attention to me, her white katana still glowing with a fierce light. But she hesitated, torn between the need to defend Yumiko and the desire to attack me.


    I paid no heed to her frantic pleas and raised my sword, its ominous de now poised above Yumiko.


    "W...wait!!" Ayaka''s voice trembled, her face paling as she realized the imminent danger.


    "I... I won''t let you!!"


    Before I could bring the sword down, a powerful bolt of lightning crackled through the air, surging toward me with ferocious speed. Without breaking my gaze, I extended my left hand, absorbing the electric energy that erupted from Ryuuki''s twin swords. The force of it coursed through me, but I remained unfazed, my expression cold.


    Ryuuki was bleeding, his body battered from the relentless battle, yet his fierce gaze was locked onto mine. There was no mistaking the murderous intent in his eyes.


    "Now you look like you want to kill me," I observed, my voice icy and devoid of emotion. "But it''s not enough."


    With deliberate slowness, I raised my sword again, the de gleaming menacingly as it hovered above Yumiko.


    "Stop that bastard!!!" Ryuuki roared, his voice carrying a raw edge of desperation. To my ears, his words sounded foreign, tinged with the familiar cadence of Japanese.


    In an instant, he charged at me, his movements a blur as he closed the distance with remarkable speed. His swords shed through the air, their deadly arcs aimed straight at me.


    I met his attack head-on, blocking his strikes with my ck sword. The sound of metal shing against metal rang out as our des collided. Ryuuki was relentless, his twin swords shing at me with a wild, frenzied energy.


    But there was a stark contrast between us. While his movements were erratic and fueled by raw emotion, mine were measured and calm. Each of my parries was precise, each counterstrike deliberate. It was clear that he was fighting with every ounce of strength he had left, but hisck of control made him predictable.


    Amidst our intense duel, I felt a surge of ck energy aimed at me from the side. It was Akane, her katana glowing with dark light as she rushed forward, thrusting her de with deadly intent.


    In a split second, I made a calcted move. I parried Ryuuki''s swords above him, then swiftly grabbed his shirt, using his body as a shield against Akane''s iing attack.


    "SHIELDS!!!" Kazuto''s urgent voice rang out, and just in time, a protective barrier formed around Ryuuki, saving him from being skewered by Akane''s katana.


    "White de!" Ayaka''s furious shout echoed from behind me. She had seeded in freeing Yumiko from the ck prison and now joined the fray, her white katana shimmering with pure, radiant light. She charged at me with vengeance in her eyes, her de shing through the air with deadly precision.


    "DIE, YOU BASTARD!!!"


    From above, I saw Yusuke descending, his entire body pulsating with mana. The air around him crackled with energy as he prepared to unleash a powerful spell.


    "Celestial Rank Magic," he intoned, his voice resonating with the gravity of the spell he was about to cast.


    BADAM!


    I mmed Ryuuki''s body into the ground, the impact shaking the earth beneath us. cing my hand firmly on his abdomen, I knelt on one knee, drawing all of his remaining mana into myself.


    "ck Tornado," I whispered, and immediately, a dark whirlwind began to swirl around us, growing in intensity with each passing second. The vortex of darkness expanded, a swirling mass of ck energy that consumed everything in its path.


    BADOOOOM!


    The force of the tornado was overwhelming. Akane, Ayaka, and Yusuke were all caught in its fury, their bodies flung violently through the air. The sheer power of the ck vortex sent everyone, even those at the periphery, hurtling toward the edges of the barrier erected by Medea.


    The tornado raged for what felt like an eternity, its deafening roar drowning out all other sounds. When it finally subsided, a heavy silence fell over the battlefield, broken only by the groans of those who had been caught in the storm.


    Dust and debris hung in the air, but with a wave of her hand, Medea cleared it away, revealing the aftermath of the devastation. Ryuuki''s unconscious bodyy crumpled on the ground, utterly spent and motionless.


    "RYUUKIIIIII!!!" Yumiko''s horrified scream pierced the silence, her voice raw with anguish as she rushed toward his fallen form. Her eyes zed with fury as she red at me, her grief quickly turning into murderous intent.


    Without hesitation, she summoned her spear and charged at me, her movements fueled by a desperate need for revenge. But before she could even reach me, I was already there, standing directly in front of her.


    Yumiko froze, her body seized by fear as she realized she was too slow to raise her weapon in time. My sword swung toward her head, aiming to end the fight in one swift strike.


    But before the de could connect, a white katana intercepted it, the force of the sh sending sparks flying.


    Akane clenched her teeth, struggling against the overwhelming force of my strike. Despite her determination, the power behind my swing was too much for her to withstand. She was thrown backward, and in the process, she managed to grab hold of Yumiko, pulling her along as they both tumbled through the air.


    "P¡­PROTECT THE HEROES!!!" a desperate voice rang out. It was a cry from one of the knights of Kastoria, who had been watching the battle unfold with mounting horror. Until now, they had hesitated to intervene, knowing they were no match for their own strongest warriors, let alone me. But seeing their heroes falter, they could no longer stand idly by.


    The knights surged forward in a wave, their numbers reaching into the hundreds. They unleashed a barrage of magical attacks, a dazzling array of elements that lit up the battlefield with a cacophony of light and sound. Fire, ice, lightning¡ªeverything they could muster was hurled at me in a desperate bid to overwhelm.


    I charged forward, a wall of darkness rising above me. The shadowy force absorbed their attacks as if they were nothing more than raindrops against a storm. The first knight who dared to close in on me swung his sword with all his might, but he was too slow. I easily sidestepped his strike and with a swift motion, sliced off his arm.


    Blood sprayed from the wound as he screamed in agony, his severed limb falling to the ground.


    What followed was nothing short of a massacre.


    I cut through the ranks of knights with ruthless efficiency, my ck sword carving through flesh and bone as though they were paper. Each swing of my de ended a life, each step I took leaving behind a trail of carnage. The air was thick with the stench of blood, the ground beneath me growing slick with it. My dark armor and hair were soon drenched in crimson, but I paid it no mind.


    I continued to kill, each life taken without hesitation or remorse, while the horrified eyes of the Heroes of Kastoria watched, powerless to stop the ughter.


    Yes. Watch closely.


    This is the true face of this world.


    After dispatching what must have been the hundredth knight, I suddenly felt a surge of danger and instinctively stepped back, narrowly avoiding a ck sh that sliced through the space I had just upied.


    It was Akane again, but she was different now. ck veins pulsed along her body, and her strength had grown exponentially, at least five times stronger than before¡ªand it seemed to be increasing by the second. Her aura was suffused with a dark energy that was both familiar and terrifying.


    She took a stance, her movements sharp and precise, and in the blink of an eye, she vanished. Her speed was astounding, nearly beyond my ability to track. But my demonic left eye caught the faintest trace of her movement.


    I swung my sword with all my might.


    BADOOOM!


    This time, the impact sent me sliding back several meters, the force of the collision reverberating through my entire body. Akane''s eyes glowed faintly red, her expression a mixture of pain and rage. Yet despite the obvious strain, she rushed at me once more, her intent clear¡ªshe meant to kill.


    I met her charge head-on, parrying her sword with my own, but the force of her blows was immense. Each strike made my arm throb with the effort of holding my ground, yet I remained outwardly calm, refusing to show any sign of weakness. We traded blows at a furious pace, her relentless assault gradually pushing me back.


    All the while, I kept my gaze locked on hers, memories shing through my mind in a chaotic blur. Memories of who she once was, and of the bond we once shared.


    With a strong grip on my hilt, I braced myself and parried her next powerful swing. But this time, I did not give an inch. I held firm, my feet rooted to the ground as our swords shed with a deafening ng.


    Akane''s hands trembled from the force of the impact. Her cold, calcting gaze bore into mine, our faces now mere inches apart. In that moment, something inside me stirred¡ªan impulse, a need to say something that had long been left unspoken.


    "You''ve be strong, Akane," I said, my voice was as cold as before but there was an undeniable softness.


    "!"


    Akane froze, her fierce expression faltering. Her eyes widened in shock, the coldness draining from her face as she stared at me, as if seeing me for the first time. Her lips quivered, and she hesitated before speaking, her voice trembling with disbelief.


    "O¡­Onii-sama¡­"

 Chapter 118: The Hero of Darkness Against The Heroes of Kastoria (3)

    "O... Onii-sama..."


    The words slipped from her lips, trembling with a mixture of surprise and disbelief, like a faint echo from a distant past. It felt as though countless lifetimes had passed since Ist heard her address me with such affection. The name she called out was not just a name¡ªit was a bridge to memories long buried, a connection to a bond that had once meant everything to us both.


    Her voice, raw and unguarded, revealed her true emotions before she could conceal them behind the facade she had built over the years.


    She hadn''t forgotten me. Even after all this time, even with my face obscured, my appearance altered, and my presence cloaked, she recognized me. The realization hit her like a shockwave, dispelling the threatening aura she had surrounded herself with. Her eyes, wide with astonishment, searched my hidden features as if trying to reconcile the figure before her with the boy she once knew.


    There weren''t many who would call her by that name, especially now.


    With a steady hand, I invoked the power that had be second nature to me. "Master Rank Magic, ck Pull." As I clenched my left fist, a dense wave of darkness surged forth, enveloping Akane''s entire body in an instant. The magic worked quickly, siphoning away her mana, leaving her powerless.


    She could have resisted¡ªshe was strong, stronger than most¡ªbut the shock of recognition had weakened her defenses. Her once defiant expression faded, reced by one of pale disbelief, and she crumbled to her knees before me. Yet, even in her weakened state, her eyes remained locked on mine, pleading silently for understanding.


    I gazed down at her coolly, suppressing any emotions. Before I could process the moment further, a sudden blur of motion caught my attention.


    "A... Akane!!" Ayaka''s voice cut through the air, her figure darting towards us with terrifying speed. She was like a force of nature, a white katana gleaming with a fierce light in her hand, ready to strike. But I anticipated her move. With a swift leap, I retreated, putting distance between us. Thest thing I needed was for this to escte any further against both of them.


    "Akane!! What did you do to her?!" Ayaka''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and fear as she knelt beside her sister, holding her close. Her grip tightened around the hilt of her sword, the light reflecting off its surface flickering like the rage in her eyes.


    "Don''t fight," I warned, my voice as cold as the darkness that surrounded me. "This is myst warning." I extended my hand towards one of her ssmates, a boy.


    "Giii!!" A hand of darkness shot out from the shadows, striking the boy in the back with an unforgiving force. He was flung towards me as if pulled by an invisible string. I caught him effortlessly, my fingers wrapping around his throat, lifting him off the ground.


    "Guuuuhh!!!" The boy''s struggles were pitiful as he writhed in my grip, his terror manifesting in a stream of urine that soaked his pants. His wide, tear-filled eyes stared at me, pleading for mercy.


    "Taketa!!!" A shout rang out from the crowd¡ªone of his friends, desperate and helpless.


    "Do you want to die, Taketa?" I asked, my tone devoid of any warmth as I tightened my grip slightly. His head shook sideways frantically, a tearful denial escaping his lips.


    "Yet you remained here after my warning. Did you kill any demons?" My question hung in the air like a de poised to strike.


    He shook his head again, this time more vigorously, as if his life depended on it¡ªwhich, in truth, it did.


    "Don''t lie to me." My words were icy, slicing through his feeble attempts at denial. He flinched and finally, trembling, nodded his head in reluctant admission.


    "L... Leave him!!" Ryuuki''s voice, hoarse and desperate, echoed from where he stood, blood trickling down his forehead. He was a mess, but his determination hadn''t wavered.


    "I warned you." My voice cut through the chaos like a razor. "Now watch, all of you." With a deliberate slowness, I raised my ck sword in my free hand, its edge gleaming with an ominous light.


    "KILL HIM!!" Themand reverberated across the battlefield, and in an instant, the Heroes of Kastoria, along with thousands of knights, charged towards me. Their faces were twisted with a mix of fear and fury, but they knew they couldn''t unleash their magic¡ªnot while I held one of their own hostage.


    But it was toote.


    "Toote," I whispered, almost to myself.


    Taketa''s eyes widened in shock as my sword plunged into his chest. The movement was swift, precise, and final. He gasped, blood bubbling from his lips as he looked at me, confusion and pain mingling in his gaze. His body went limp in my grasp, the life draining from him in mere moments. His hands, once clutching at mine in a desperate attempt to break free, fell lifelessly to his sides.


    His eyes, once filled with fear, slowly closed as his heart gave its final beat.


    Taketa was dead.


    I released my grip on Taketa''s lifeless body, allowing it to slump to the ground with a dull thud. His blood pooled around him, seeping into the earth and staining the once pristine battlefield a deep, ominous red. For a moment, time seemed to stand still. The air was thick with the weight of what had just transpired, and a heavy silence settled over the area.


    The shock was palpable, radiating from the Heroes and their allies as they stared in horror at what I had done.


    Then, as if the spell of silence had been broken, the screams began.


    "KYAAAA!!!"


    "NOOOO!!"


    "HYAAA!!!"


    The voices of the Heroes, now tinged with terror, echoed across the battlefield. Their cries were filled with disbelief and fear as they tried to process the brutal reality that had just unfolded before their eyes. Taketa, their ssmate, their friend with whom they had shared countless hours of study and camaraderie, was dead.


    His life had been snuffed out right in front of them, and the finality of it was too much for them to bear.


    The girls, especially, recoiled in horror, stumbling backward as they tried to distance themselves from the scene. Their faces were pale, their eyes wide with fear, and some clutched their mouths as if to hold back the rising bile. The boys, on the other hand, red at me with a mixture of fear and powerlessness, their expressions twisted as if they were staring at the embodiment of pure evil.


    But their gazes meant nothing to me.


    My focus was on Ryuuki.


    He stood frozen, his face a mask of disbelief. But slowly, that disbelief morphed into something darker, something far more dangerous¡ªhatred. His features contorted as the realization sank in, and his hands trembled as he tried to form words.


    "W...why..." he finally managed to choke out, his voice thick with emotion.


    I didn''t respond. There was no point in exining myself. I had warned them, and they had chosen to ignore that warning. Did they think I was ying some sort of twisted game? That I wasn''t serious? I had given them a chance to walk away, to avoid this bloodshed.


    "If you don''t want to lose another ssmate, scram and nevere back here," I said, my voice cold and devoid of any emotion.


    But Ryuuki didn''t seem to hear me¡ªor perhaps he simply didn''t care. "BASTARD!!!!" he screamed, his voice raw with fury. In a sh, he surged toward me, an explosion of mana erupting from his body. His swords, now glowing with a fierce golden light, crackled with power as he channeled all his strength into his next attack.


    He was stronger now, far stronger than he had been moments before, but strength alone wouldn''t save him.


    "I WILL KILL YOU!!!"

 Chapter 119: The Hero of Darkness Against The Heroes of Kastoria (4)

    "I WILL KILL YOU!!!" Ryuuki''s roar was filled with a despair, ast-ditch effort to avenge his fallenrade.


    "Get stronger then," I replied, my tone almost mocking as I raised my ck sword. With a swift, calcted motion, I swung it toward him. Ryuuki attempted to counter with his own strikes, but the sheer force of my blow sent him hurtling backward, his attack deflected with ease.


    "What?!" The shock in his voice was evident as he struggled toprehend what had just happened. But I didn''t give him time to recover. In an instant, I closed the distance between us, my speed overwhelming him. Before he could react, I drove my foot into his stomach with a brutal kick.


    Ryuuki''s body bent in half as the wind was knocked out of him, blood spurting from his mouth. He was sent flying, crashing into Medea''s barrier with a sickening thud. The impact reverberated through the air, but I wasn''t done with him yet.


    Before he could even slide to the ground, I grabbed his arm, yanking him up and mming him back down with a force that cracked the ground beneath him. He was gasping for breath, struggling to stay conscious, but I could see the fire of defiance still burning in his eyes.


    "Ryuukiiii!!!" A horrified scream pierced the chaos as Yumiko rushed toward me, her face a mask of terror.


    But she was toote.


    "ck Rain," I murmured, summoning another Master Rank Magic without even sparing the Heroes a nce. The sky darkened as sharp, de-like droplets of ck rain began to fall, each one as deadly as the sword in my hand. The Heroes who had been rushing to Ryuuki''s aid cried out in panic.


    "Kyaa!"


    "Run away!!"


    But there was no escape. The rain cut through their ranks, sowing chaos and fear. My attention remained fixed on Ryuuki, who was still trying to rise, his will to fight unbroken. I sneered at his persistence, and with a swift motion, I punched him square in the face.


    "Guhh!" Blood sttered onto the already stained ground, but he refused to submit. Even as he staggered, he red at me, summoning what little strength he had left. A golden light began to shine from within him, engulfing me in a radiant glow. But it was futile. My darkness absorbed the light effortlessly, snuffing it out as if it had never existed.


    "You are weak, Ryuuki," I said, my voiceced with contempt. I caught him by the throat, lifting him off the ground as if he weighed nothing. His struggles were pitiful, a far cry from the defiance he had shown moments before. With a cold smile, I hurled him into the air.


    As he soared upward, I nted my feet firmly on the ground, raising my ck sword high above my head. The air around me crackled with dark mana as I gathered an enormous amount of energy into the de. "I will kill you, and your ssmates will soon beg me to let them live," I dered loudly, my voice echoing across the battlefield.


    The words sent a shiver of terror through the ranks of the Heroes.


    "Noooo!!!" Yumiko and the others screamed, desperately trying to reach Ryuuki as he plummeted back toward the ground.


    But they wouldn''t get the chance. From the corner of my eye, I saw Ayaka moving, her sword aimed directly at me, determination etched into her features. She intended to end this, to kill me before I could deliver the final blow.


    But before she could act, Medea appeared in front of her, a sinister smile ying on her lips.


    "Celestial Magic."


    The words reverberated through the air. Liphiel had nearly killed me once with such magic, and his warning still echoed in my mind. Killing a Hero wasn''t a simple task; it required something extraordinary, something capable of cutting through the very essence of their strength.


    Even though I was a Hero myself, facing Ryuuki, who ranked among the strongest, demanded that I use a spell of immense power.


    "de of ck Hell."


    With a swift motion, I thrust my ck sword upward, channeling the dark energy that coursed through me. A de of pure darkness erupted from the sword, its edges crackling with malevolent power as it surged toward Ryuuki, intent on ending his life.


    BADOOOM!


    But just as the de was about to strike, a tripleyered barrier materialized before him. The first barrier shattered instantly upon impact, the force of my attack tearing through it like paper. The second barrier fared little better, cracking under the pressure before exploding into shards.


    The third and final barrier resisted the longest, but even it began to crumble under the relentless assault. Yet, as thest fragments of the barrier fell away, my attack was neutralized, its energy dissipating into the air.


    I frowned,annoyance flickering in my eyes as I surveyed the battlefield. My gaze firstnded on the bespectacled boy who had been summoning barriers throughout the fight, but it quickly became clear that he wasn''t the one responsible for this particr defense. My eyes then shifted to a stunning girl with honey-blond hair, her presence almost out of ce amidst the chaos of the battlefield.


    She wasn''t d in the shy armor that most Heroes wore, nor did she exude the same aggressive aura. Instead, she stood calmly, almost regally, as if the battle was beneath her. Surrounding her were three small, floating creatures that hovered protectively, their eyes never leaving her side.


    "Rena-sama! Why?!"


    "Rena, we should run away!"


    "Please, I don''t want you to die, princess!"


    "Shut up," Rena snapped, her voice as icy as her expression.Her ssmates recoiled at the sudden change in her demeanor.


    I didn''t know Rena, so their surprise meant little to me. I could only specte about the nature of her powers. Were those creatures some kind of spirits aiding her? What kind of Skill did she possess to warrant such fear and respect from her peers?


    As these thoughts raced through my mind, Ryuuki''s body finally hit the ground with a dull thud, and Yumiko rushed to his side. But my focus had shifted entirely to this girl, Rena. Despite being one of the strongest Heroes, she hadn''t lifted a finger until now. The question nagged at me¡ªwhy act now?


    Without a word, I began to walk toward her, my gaze fixed on her and her strange entourage.


    "Rena-sama! Run!!" The three creatures hovering around her panicked as they saw me approaching, their voices filled with fear.


    Her ssmates, already unnerved, began to flee, leaving her standing alone. Rena clenched her fists, and suddenly, a surge of blue mana exploded from her body. The energy swirled around her, and more of the tiny creatures began to materialize, their numbers growing rapidly from ten to thirty to a hundred, all forming a protective barrier around her.


    "Interesting," I murmured, my curiosity piqued by this unexpected disy of power.


    In a sh, I vanished from where I stood and reappeared directly in front of her. Rena''s eyes widened in shock, and she instinctively took a step back. But I was too quick. I reached out my hand toward her, only to be met by an invisible barrier. With a swift punch, darkness engulfed the barrier, absorbing it entirely, leaving nothing between us.


    "Leave Rena-sama alone!" one of the creatures cried out.


    "Monster!" another shouted as they all unleashed their attacks in a desperate bid to protect their master.


    "Shut up," I said coldly.


    An icy wave of dark energy erupted from me, sweeping across the battlefield. The creatures'' attacks were instantly frozen in mid-air, and a thickyer of frost spread outwards, freezing the ground beneath me. The tiny creatures, along with the heroes who had dared to oppose me, were encased in solid ice, their movements halted in an instant.


    Rena backed away from me, her steps faltering until she was pressed against Medea''s barrier. There was nowhere left for her to run. I reached out and grabbed her arm.


    "Kya! Leave me! Don''t touch me with your filthy hands!" She shrieked, thrashing wildly in a futile attempt to escape my grip.


    Ignoring her protests, I effortlessly hoisted her over my shoulder. "Medea, we are leaving," I said.


    Medea, who had been watching the scene with a faint hint of darkness, nodded reluctantly. "Yes¡­ milord." With a snap of her fingers, the barrier surrounding us dissolved, the energy dissipating into the air like mist.


    Without wasting another moment, I leaped onto my dragon, Rena still struggling in my grasp. Medea followed suit, her expression unreadable as she mounted her own beast. Together, we took off into the sky, the wind whipping around us as we ascended.


    "RENA!!!" The anguished cry of Ayaka echoed through the air, thest sound that reached us before we disappeared into the clouds.

 Chapter 120: Yanagi Rena

    "Let go of me!" Rena screamed, thrashing wildly as she clung to my shoulders, her small fists pounding against my back with all the force she could muster. The blows were barely noticeable, her strength nothingpared to mine. Her voice was filled with desperation, echoing off the cavern walls.


    "Release Rena-sama, you bastard!"


    "Let her go!"


    "Don''t you darey a hand on the princess!"


    Her three loyalpanions were shouting, their voices full of anger and fear, but they were powerless to help. Medea, who had followed us into the cave, had already restrained them with her magic. They struggled in vain against the invisible bonds, their eyes wide with panic as they watched their beloved princess in my grasp.


    But it was Medea''s expression that caught my attention. Her gaze had turned ominously dark, her eyes filled with a murderous intensity as they locked onto Rena. It was astonishing how much hatred could burn within her for someone she had just met. But then again, it wasn''t difficult to understand.


    Medea was a woman who had once killed her own children out of spite and jealousy for her unfaithful husband, Jason. Her anger, if not properly controlled, could easily spiral into violence.


    "Secure the perimeter and feed him," I ordered Medea. I didn''t know what exactly dragons ate, but I trusted Medea would figure it out. For a moment, it looked as though she wanted to argue, but instead, she clenched her fists, her lips pressed into a tight line.


    "Yes, Lord Samael," she finally replied, her voice tense with barely suppressed emotion. She turned and left the cave, leaving Rena and me alone.


    Rena red at Medea''s retreating figure, her eyes narrowed in suspicion and anger. "What''s her problem?" she spat, her voice dripping with irritation. She was seated on a jagged rock, her posture stiff with annoyance and a hint of fear. I hadn''t bothered to bind her¡ªthere was no need. We both knew she wouldn''t escape unless I allowed it.


    "She wants to kill you," I stated matter-of-factly as I approached her, my steps slow and deliberate. An ice throne materialized behind me, and I lowered myself onto it. "And believe me, she will, if I decide you''re no longer useful to me."


    Rena''s expression faltered, shock recing the anger in her eyes. She stammered, "I... If you really wanted to kill me, you wouldn''t have kidnapped me!"


    I tilted my head, considering her words for a moment before replying coldly, "That''s right. But now, it''s up to you to prove your usefulness to me."


    Her face twisted with disgust as she spat, "You bastard!"


    From behind, her threepanions renewed their outcries, their voices shrill and desperate.


    "How dare you speak to Rena-sama like that!"


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Their threats were empty, and I silenced them with a snap of my fingers. Instantly, their bodies were encased in ice, frozen in mid-sentence. Rena''s bravado crumbled as she saw their fate, her body trembling as she lowered her head in submission.


    "I... I''m a virgin," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I can''t... I won''t..."


    "What?" I asked, my brow furrowing in confusion.


    She lifted her head, her eyes meeting mine with a defiant re. "You heard me! I''m a virgin, and I''m saving myself for my future husband! And it''s definitely not going to be you!"


    I stared at her, perplexed by her outburst. What on earth was she talking about? "I don''t care about that," I replied, dismissing her words with a wave of my hand. "I need information, not your body."


    Rena blinked, clearly stunned by my response. "W-what?! You don''t want my body? You kidnapped me for... information?"


    I nodded, my expression remaining cold and unyielding. "Yes. You were one of the strongest among them, and the least annoying I thought. I assumed you''d have the information I need."


    Her mouth hung open in disbelief, her mind struggling to process what I''d just said. "I... I can''t believe this..." she muttered, more to herself than to me.


    "If you''re really that desperate to get fucked, I can oblige you after I get the information I need. But first, answer my questions," I said coldly, my eyes locking onto Rena''s with an intensity that made her flinch.


    Rena''s face flushed a deep crimson, her previous bravado crumbling in the face of my blunt words. "T-There''s no way I would ever want to do that with you!" she stammered, her voice wavering with a mix of embarrassment and anger.


    "Fine by me," I responded, my tone indifferent as I moved the conversation back to what mattered. "Then start talking. Were all your ssmates present today?"


    Rena hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Yes¡­"


    "Why are you attacking us?" I asked, my voice firm, demanding the truth.


    Rena blinked in surprise, as if the question was absurd. "Isn''t it obvious? You''re the vile demons!" Her tone was dripping with disdain, as if the answer should have been clear to anyone.


    I narrowed my eyes, not satisfied with her simplistic reasoning. "You''re clearly not acting on your own. Who gave you the orders to attack us? I want names."


    She frowned, her expression hardening with a mix of contempt and annoyance. "Oh, it''s that annoying woman. Kaguya¡­" Rena spat out the name with barely contained disdain.


    "And who is Kaguya?" I pressed, leaning forward slightly.


    "I don''t know much about her," Rena admitted, though her tone was stillced with bitterness. "She was the one who summoned us. She''s from Kastoria, and she''s also the envoy of that so-called goddess, Amaterasu-sama."


    I leaned back, processing the information. So, Kaguya was their Khione, their orchestrator, but the real force behind everything was Amaterasu. This meant that in the grand scheme of things, Amaterasu was the true enemy, the one pulling the strings from behind the scenes.


    "What do Kaguya and Amaterasu think of you?" I asked.


    "What?" Rena looked confused, clearly not understanding where I was going with this line of questioning.


    "If I kill you, will they retaliate?" I rified, my voice cold and unfeeling.


    Rena''s eyes widened in fear, and for the first time, they shimmered with unshed tears. "W-What did you just say¡­? Wait! Please!" She was trembling now, her earlier bravadopletely shattered.


    "Answer the question," I demanded. "I killed one of your ssmates, and none of them reacted. I suppose they don''t care about the weaker ones among you, but what about you? Or that guy with the two swords?"


    Her expression shifted to one of anger at the mention of the swordsman. "Ryuuki? Hmph! If you harm him, they''ll definitely kill you!" Rena retorted, a hint of pride in her voice. "A-And they won''t let anything happen to me either!" she quickly added, as if trying to convince herself of her own importance.


    I considered her words carefully. Ryuuki was undoubtedly the strongest among them, the one they couldn''t afford to lose. But Rena¡­ What was her value to them? Would Kaguya or Amaterasu intervene if something happened to her?


    My gaze bore into Rena, trying to gauge the truth of her words. Was she worth enough to them that they''d risk retaliation if she died? Or was she just another expendable pawn in their game?


    "Are you finished with your questions? Release me then!" Rena demanded, her voice filled with a mixture of anger and desperation.


    "No," I replied calmly.


    "What do you mean by ''no''?" She asked, her voice trembling with both fear and frustration.


    "Not yet," I said.


    "Lord Commander!" a voice called out from behind. I recognized it immediately as Semiramis. She approached.


    I turned slightly to acknowledge her. "They''re still at the border, right?"


    "Y-Yes," Semiramis confirmed, her eyes flicking nervously toward Rena. "They''ve set up camp, and I fear they''re preparing for another attack to retrieve her¡­"


    It made sense. Rena was obviously important to her ssmates, and I couldn''t see Ryuuki, or my former stepsisters, abandoning her so easily. The real question was whether they''d receive reinforcements¡ªand if Kaguya or even Amaterasu herself would be among them.

 Chapter 121: Shocked Gods

    In the celestial realm of Amaterasu, the atmosphere was charged with a mixture of shock, excitement, and simmering anger. The divine space, usually serene andposed, buzzed with energy as the gods watched the recording of Nathan''s fight, his every move reyed in vivid detail.


    "I can''t believe it¡­" Hermes murmured, his eyes wide with astonishment as he observed the battle unfold. Nathan''s prowess far exceeded what he had anticipated. ''I knew he was strong, but this? Aphrodite, you''ve kept quite a few secrets from me!'' Inside, Hermes was practically vibrating with excitement.


    He had always had an eye for potential, and now he was thrilled to have made a connection with such a figure. The future with Nathan promised to be anything but dull.


    "He''s amazing, isn''t he?!" Ishtar''s pink eyes sparkled with admiration as she watched Nathan systematically dismantle the Heroes of Kastoria. Her infatuation with him had grown rapidly, her curiosity about him deepening with each passing second. It was frustrating that she couldn''t see his face!


    As gods, they could witness much, but even their powers had limits. If not for these restrictions, Ishtar would have already delved into every aspect of Nathan''s life, uncovering all there was to know about him.


    "His name is Samael, right? The name sounds a bit weird, but I can''t help wondering what he looks like!" Ishtar''s voice was filled with eagerness, almost trembling with excitement. If it weren''t for the ongoing conflict, she would have descended from her realm to seek him out, to speak with him¡ªmaybe even more.


    "I want him," she purred, licking her lips sensually as she fixated on the one feature of Nathan she could see: his left demonic, golden eye. The allure of the unknown only fueled her desire.


    "Are you seriously getting aroused by a man you don''t even know?" Hera asked, her voiceced with disdain as she regarded Ishtar with disgust.


    "I don''t need to know more than I already do! He''s incredible, and you know it!" Ishtar dismissed Hera''s judgment, her infatuation undeterred by herck of knowledge.


    "He''s dangerous," Hera countered, her golden eyes narrowing as she scrutinized the recording of Samael. A deep unease stirred within her. ''That ice¡­ it reminds me too much of Khione.''


    Hera''s senses were finely tuned to such things, to the threads of truth woven into the fabric of the cosmos. And something about this man¡ªsomething about Samael¡ªstruck her as intimately connected to Khione, the goddess of snow and ice, who had mysteriously vanished.


    A n began to take shape in Hera''s mind. ''Poseidon will be eager to deal with this nuisance,'' she thought. All she needed to do was suggest that this man, Samael, had ties to Khione¡ªthe one Poseidon was desperately seeking.


    If Poseidon believed there was even a chance of uncovering Khione''s whereabouts, he would not hesitate to unleash his wrath upon Nathan, extracting the truth through any means necessary.


    While Hera''s thoughts turned dark and calcted, another goddess was grappling with her own emotions.


    Amaterasu''s fury was a storm barely contained within her, her divine presence crackling with barely restrained anger. One of her heroes had been killed, and she could not ignore it. Worse still, the death was at the hands of a single hero summoned by that despicable Demon King!


    It took every ounce of her self-control to resist descending to the mortal ne and viting the divinews to annihte the arrogant human herself. The consequences of such an action would be catastrophic, even for her.


    But Amaterasu had no intention of letting this affront go unpunished, nor would she order her remaining heroes to retreat. To flee would be to admit defeat, and her heroes had no intention of running. Rena Yanagi had been kidnapped, and Rena was one of her strongest. Abandoning her was not an option.


    Her resolve hardened, and Amaterasu made a decision. She had no choice but to y her trump card. With a thought, she sent a message to Kaguya, her trusted envoy.


    ''Now the Hero of Darkness will die.''


    If she had harbored any doubts before, they were gone now. She was certain of it¡ªKaguya would end Samael.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Lord Kratos is rallying the troops once more, and Megara has recovered sufficiently to lead her forces," Semiramis reported, her voice steady as she tossed another piece of wood onto the fire burning in the cave. I nodded, barely acknowledging her words as I watched the mes dance, my thoughts elsewhere.


    "And what of Kastoria? Has anything significant happened, or has someone new arrived?" I asked, my tone calm but with an edge of impatience.


    "No, nothing we''ve noticed so far," she replied. But despite this, they were still camped out at the border, refusing to retreat. It didn''t make sense¡ªthey had to know they couldn''t defeat me with mere determination or camaraderie. They had to be waiting for reinforcements. Otherwise, they would have fled by now.


    I had already killed one of them, and threatened the rest, yet they remained stubbornly in ce.


    I clenched my fists, frustration gnawing at me. I didn''t have time to waste on these fools. Pulling back my sleeve slightly, I nced down at my skin. The darkness had spread further, creeping over me like a curse. My time was running out¡ªtwo months at best to find a solution.


    To survive being nearly killed by them only to die in such a pitiful way, from a curse of my own creation, would be a truly miserable end.


    "Are you even listening?" Rena''s voice broke through my thoughts, pulling me back to the present. She was ring at me, her eyes wet with unshed tears, a mix of anger and frustration etched into her features.


    It had been hours, and the weariness of the day was catching up with us. It was time to rest, but Rena had beenining incessantly about her difort, refusing to sleep on the hard, bare ground. She was clearly ustomed to a life of luxury, far removed from the harsh realities of war and survival.


    "If you''re so desperate for a bed, I''ll dly offer mine," I said coldly as I let the implication hang in the air, "but you''ll have to keep it warm."


    Rena''s face flushed a deep crimson, her anger and embarrassment rendering her silent as she clenched her jaw, refusing to give me the satisfaction of a response.


    "Lord Commander¡­" Semiramis''s voice called out again, hesitant this time.


    "What is it?" I asked, tossing another log onto the fire, the mes crackling and sending sparks into the air.


    She hesitated, clearly conflicted. "Shouldn''t we consider releasing this girl? We could use her as leverage to negotiate something with Kastoria."


    I almostughed at the absurdity of the suggestion. Had Ryuuki''s naive talk of peace and cooperation gotten to her?


    "Are you questioning my decision?" I asked, standing up slowly, my voice low and dangerous.


    "N-No, never, Lord Commander," Semiramis quickly shook her head, her eyes wide with fear.


    I took slow, deliberate steps toward her, closing the distance between us. "Then what? Have you lost faith in me?"


    "No," she whispered, shaking her head again, her voice trembling slightly.


    When I was mere inches from her, I looked down, towering over her. I was a bit taller, enough to make her feel the weight of my presence. "I just thought¡­hmnn~" she began, but her words trailed off into a soft moan as I leaned in, pressing a kiss to her neck.

 Chapter 122: Eating Semiramis (1) *

    When I was mere inches from her, I looked down, towering over her. I was a bit taller, enough to make her feel the weight of my presence. "I just thought¡­hmnn~" she began, but her words trailed off into a soft moan as I leaned in, pressing a kiss to her neck.


    As the tension mounted between us, I couldn''t help but ask, "Thought what exactly?" My voice was a low murmur, almost drowned by the heavy silence that surrounded us. My right hand, driven by an instinctual need, roamed beneath the fabric of her clothing, finding its way between her thighs.


    Despite the barrier of her pants, I could feel the warmth radiating from her, a subtle but unmistakable heat that called to me. The pressure of my hand was soft but insistent, seeking out the sensitive spot thaty hidden beneathyers of cloth.


    She was wearing tight ck pants, the kind that hugged her every curve, entuating the shapeliness of her legs and the delicate arch of her hips. But the thin fabric did little to conceal the contours of her body from my touch.


    It wasn''t hard to pinpoint the exact location of her pussy, and as I reached out, my fingers traced slow, deliberate patterns over the area, exploring her through the material. I could feel the muscles in her thighs tense as she instinctively pressed them together, trapping my hand in a warm, trembling grip.


    With a gentle caress, I began to move my hand up and down, creating a friction that seemed to ignite something deep within her. Her breath hitched, the sound escaping her lips in a series of soft, desperate moans. "Hmnn~I¡­hmnnn th¡­ought we could¡­ahnnn!" Her voice was a mix of hesitation and desire, the words struggling to form as I increased the pressure of my touch.


    Her moan grew louder, her body betraying her as I found the most sensitive spots with unerring precision.


    As my fingers worked their magic, I soon felt a dampness seeping through the fabric. Her ck pants, once pristine, now bore the evidence of her arousal, the dark material growing darker still as her juices began to wet the cloth.


    Semiramis, feeling the growing difort between her legs, tried to alleviate it by pressing her thighs together, rubbing them against one another in a futile attempt to quell the sensations. But the friction only seemed to heighten her need, drawing soft whimpers from her lips.


    I leaned in closer, my breath warm against her skin as I brushed my lips along the line of her chin, before capturing her mouth in a deep, lingering kiss. "Hmm~" The sound was more of a purr than a moan, a low vibration that resonated deep within her chest. As our lips met, Semiramis closed her eyes, the world around us fading into nothingness.


    Her cheeks flushed with a rosy hue, the warmth spreading across her face as the heat of the moment consumed her.


    "Hmn~~"


    Awkwardly, she began to take small, unconscious steps forward, as if seeking to escape the overwhelming sensations. But I was having none of it. I wrapped my arm around her waist, pulling her back against me, holding her firmly in ce as I deepened the kiss. The feel of her body against mine was intoxicating, her curves pressing into me, herrge breasts yielding under the pressure of my chest.


    Despite the armor she wore, I could feel the outline of her flesh, the softness thaty just beneath the hard exterior.


    She was clearly inexperienced, her movements unsure, her responses tentative. This was undoubtedly her first time being kissed so passionately, so thoroughly. Sensing her hesitation, I took the lead, guiding her through the motions. My lips moved against hers with practiced ease, my tongue darting out to lick and tease the delicate flesh.


    I kissed her hungrily, devouring her mouth as if it were the only thing that mattered in the world.


    As I held her closer, my hand slid upwards, cupping the full weight of her breasts. Even through the armor, I could feel their softness, the way they yielded under my touch. But it wasn''t enough. I wanted more. I needed to feel her, to touch her without the barrier of clothing between us.


    My fingers began to massage her breasts, kneading the flesh as I whispered against her lips, "Your tongue, Semiramis."


    Her response was immediate, a soft, breathy moan escaping her as she tried toply. "Hmmn~tongue?¡­hnn!" Her mouth opened slightly, just enough for me to slide my finger inside, keeping her lips parted. And then, without warning, I plunged my tongue into her mouth, exploring her warmth with unbridled passion. The taste of her was intoxicating, a mixture of sweetness and heat that drove me wild.


    "Hmmnn!!"


    Semiramis'' body reacted strongly, her muscles tensing as the pleasure washed over her in waves. Her eyes fluttered shut, the once bright red irises now clouded with desire, her gaze turning hazy and unfocused. Tears of pleasure welled up at the corners of her eyes, her breathing in short, shallow gasps as she struggled to keep up with the intensity of the moment.


    Her grip on my arms weakened, her fingers trembling as she fought to stay upright.


    "Sluuurrp! Schluuup!" The sounds of our tongues intertwining, of saliva being exchanged, filled the room; I continued to explore her mouth, tracing my tongue along the inside of her cheeks, tasting every inch of her. When I finally pulled back, a thin trail of saliva connected our lips, a tangible reminder of the intensity of our kiss.


    "Haaa??" Semiramis gasped for breath, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she tried to catch her breath. Her mouth hung open, her lips glistening with saliva. A single droplet escaped, trickling down her chin before falling into the valley between her breasts. I watched, mesmerized, as the droplet slowly made its way downwards, disappearing into the crevice of her bountiful chest.


    Without thinking, I lowered my head, my lips following the path of the droplet. I pressed my mouth to the skin of her cleavage, sucking hard as I licked up the saliva, savoring the taste of her.


    "Ahnnn??!!" Her reaction was immediate and intense, her body arching against me as she let out a cry of pleasure. The sound was like music to my ears, a melody that spurred me on to do more, to take more.


    "What¡­what are you doing?!" A voice from the side interrupted us, snapping me back to reality. I turned my head to see Rena standing there, her eyes wide with shock, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. She had been watching us, witnessing the entire exchange, and now she stood frozen in ce, unable to tear her eyes away from the scene unfolding before her.

 Chapter 123: Eating Semiramis (2) *

    "What¡­what are you doing?!" A voice from the side interrupted us, snapping me back to reality. I turned my head to see Rena standing there, her eyes wide with shock, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. She had been watching us, witnessing the entire exchange, and now she stood frozen in ce, unable to tear her eyes away from the scene unfolding before her.


    "Do you want to join us?" I asked, my voice cutting through the thick air of the cave, as I turned my gaze towards Rena. My eyes, now partially revealed with the mask removed, fixed on her. Only my right blue eye remained hidden, but the sight of my exposed face seemed to strike her like a physical blow. For a moment, she stood there, frozen, her breath caught in her throat.


    The surprise and shock were evident in the widening of her eyes, the way her lips parted in a silent gasp. But she was quick to recover, shaking her head with a vehement force as if trying to dislodge the images from her mind.


    "No way! Disgusting!" Her voice wasced with denial, but her words betrayed a tremor that echoed through the small, enclosed space. Yet despite her strong rejection, I noticed the way her gaze lingered, how she couldn''t tear her eyes away from the scene unfolding before her. It was as if a part of her was entranced, unable to look away, even as she tried to convince herself otherwise.


    "You didn''t miss a single beat," I noted with a smirk, the corner of my mouth curling upwards in amusement. Her reactions were a mixture of revulsion and something deeper, something more innate that she couldn''t quite suppress.


    "Then watch," Imanded, my voice taking on a firmer tone. I could see the internal struggle in her eyes, the way her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of red, almost as if her very skin was on fire. The embarrassment was evident, but so was the curiosity, a forbidden intrigue that she couldn''t quite deny.


    "I¡­I don''t want to watch this!!" Rena''s protest was almost frantic, her voice rising in pitch as her face grew even redder, if that were possible.


    "Let me go!" She shouted.


    "You are free to go," I replied, my tone almost casual, as if her struggles meant nothing to me.


    "Really?!" Her eyes lit up with a fleeting hope, and without hesitation, she sprang to her feet, her body moving with a sudden burst of energy. She made a dash towards the exit of the cave, her steps quick and frantic as if she could outrun the situation, escape the pull of the emotions she couldn''t fully understand. But her freedom was short-lived.


    With a dull thud, she collided with an invisible barrier, her head snapping back from the impact. "W..why?!" Her voice was filled with disbelief as she touched the spot where the barrier had repelled her, her hand hovering over the invisible wall as if she could somehow force it to disappear.


    "You are free to go wherever in this cave," I corrected myself with a cold amusement. The way her expression shifted from hope to despair was almost too delicious to ignore. The realization dawned on her slowly, her wide eyes reflecting the crushing truth¡ªshe was trapped, and there was no escape.


    "This!" Her voice was a mixture of anger and confusion, ast-ditch effort to protest the unfairness of it all. But I had no intention of engaging with her further, not when I had better to do.


    Ignoring her, I turned my attention back to Semiramis. She was still reeling from the intensity of our kiss, her breathing in short, ragged gasps as she leaned against the wall for support. Her chest rose and fell rapidly, and her lips were slightly swollen, still glistening with our shared saliva. The sight of her, so disheveled and flushed, sent a renewed surge of desire through me.


    The small hickey I had left on the valley between her breasts seemed to pulse with life, a mark of ownership that only fueled my lust further.


    "I''m going to fuck you, Semiramis," I whispered into her ear, my voice a dark promise that made her entire body tremble. The words seemed to ignite something deep within her, a spark that quickly grew into an inferno of anticipation and fear. Her back hit the wall as she instinctively tried to retreat, but there was no escape from the inevitable.


    Without waiting for a response, I slipped my hand inside her pants, my fingers moving with practiced ease as I navigated the tight fabric. It was a bit of a hassle, the material clinging to her skin, but I was able to. My fingertips brushed against the soft, damp flesh beneath, and I felt her shiver in response.


    The wetness on my fingers was unmistakable, a sign of how ready she was, how much she had already given herself over to the moment.


    "Hnn~" Semiramis closed her eyes, her body betraying her as a small, involuntary moan escaped her lips. The sound was music to my ears, a signal that she was already sumbing to the pleasure, her resistance crumbling with each passing second.


    I smirked, feeling the power I held over her, and pushed my hand further down. The buttons on her pants gave way with a satisfying pop, the fabric finally parting to give me better ess. My fingers traced the length of her dripping slit, exploring the smooth, slippery surface. The warmth of her pussy enveloped my hand, and I couldn''t help but smile as I noted how perfectly shaven she was.


    "You shaved, didn''t you? Were you that excited and ready to get fucked by me, Semiramis?" I taunted, my voice low and teasing as I slid a finger inside her. The slick heat of her pussy weed me, and I couldn''t help but marvel at how tight and wet she was.


    "Ahnn! M..y lord¡­hnnn??!" Her moans grew louder, her voice trembling with a mixture of embarrassment and overwhelming pleasure. The way she called out to me, the honorific slipping from her lips in such a vulnerable state, only spurred me on.


    I began to move my finger inside her, exploring her narrow slit with a deliberate pace. The tight walls of her pussy clenched around my finger, the wetness making each movement smooth and easy. As I increased the tempo, Semiramis''s expression began to change, the tension in her face melting away into a look of pure ecstasy.


    "Hmnn~ hnn~ y..yes~" Her voice was breathy, her words barely coherent as she surrendered to the sensations I was creating. Her juices flowed freely, coating my hand as I continued to finger her, but I didn''t care about the mess. My focus was entirely on her, on the way her body responded to my touch, on the look of bliss on her face.


    I started to elerate my movements, at first slowly, then picking up speed as I watched her reactions closely. The faster I went, the more intense her moans became, each one a testament to the pleasure she was feeling.


    "Haa! Haa¡­hnnn!¡­hmnnn! Noooo!" Her cries filled the cave, echoing off the walls as I fucked her with my finger, the rhythm relentless.


    I could see the build-up in her, the way her body tensed, her muscles contracting as she neared the edge. Her head shook frantically, as if she could somehow stave off the impending climax, but I wasn''t going to let her hold back.


    "Cum for me," I said, in ordering tone.


    "M..y lorrrddd! Ahnnn!!" The words tore from her throat as she finally let go, her body shaking violently as the orgasm ripped through her. Her pussy clenched around my finger, her juices gushing out in waves, drenching my hand and trickling down her thighs. It was a sight to behold, herplete surrender, the way she gave herself over to the pleasure, her legs buckling under the intensity.


    As thest tremors of her orgasm faded, Semiramis''s body slid down the wall, her legs no longer able to support her weight. She sat there, her back against the cold stone, her breathing in shallow gasps as she tried to recover. Her face was a picture of exhaustion and satisfaction, a deep flush coloring her cheeks as she looked up at me with a mixture of awe and disbelief.


    Now I can fuck her.

 Chapter 124: Eating Semiramis (3) *

    As thest tremors of her orgasm faded, Semiramis''s body slid down the wall, her legs no longer able to support her weight. She sat there, her back against the cold stone, her breathing in shallow gasps as she tried to recover. Her face was a picture of exhaustion and satisfaction, a deep flush coloring her cheeks as she looked up at me with a mixture of awe and disbelief.


    Now I can fuck her.


    "Remove your armor," Imanded, my voice firm butced with an undertone of hunger. It wasn''t a request; it was an order, and she was all the up toply it.


    "Hnn¡­ yes¡­" Semiramis nodded meekly, her voice barely above a whisper as sheplied. With trembling hands, she began to unsp the intricate pieces of her armor, each movement slow and deliberate as if she were gathering thest remnants of her resolve. The sound of metal hitting the stone floor echoed in the cave, a reminder of the barriers she was shedding, both physical and emotional.


    As thest piece of armor fell away, she stood before me in nothing but a simple tunic, the loose fabric clinging to her sweat-slicked skin. The tunic was belted at the waist, but it did little to hide the outline of her voluptuous figure. Her cheeks were still flushed, and her breath came in shallow gasps, the exertion of her recent climax leaving her weak and trembling.


    I reached out, my fingers brushing against the cool metal of her belt before deftly unfastening it. The belt slipped from her waist with ease, and I tossed it aside, my eyes never leaving hers. Slowly, almost reverently, I lifted the hem of her tunic, exposing the smooth, pale skin of her abdomen.


    As the fabric rose higher, her bountiful breasts were revealed, twin peaks that were both beautiful and inviting.


    Her nipples, a soft pink hue, stood erect, the cool air of the cave causing them to tighten even further. They looked almost like small berries, ripe and ready to be plucked, begging for attention. I couldn''t resist. I reached out, grasping her breasts with both hands, feeling their softness, their weight. They wererge, full, and incredibly pliant under my touch.


    "Hmnn!" Semiramis bit her lip, trying to stifle the moan that threatened to escape as I massaged her breasts. The sensation of my hands on her bare skin sent shivers down her spine, her body reacting instinctively to the pleasure. Her eyes fluttered shut, and she leaned into my touch, her body arching slightly as if offering herself to mepletely.


    I couldn''t hold back any longer. Slipping my head beneath her tunic, I pressed my lips to her left nipple, the warmth of her skin seeping into me as I began to lick. My tongue traced slow, deliberate circles around the are, teasing the sensitive flesh before I took the nipple fully into my mouth.


    "Ahn!" The moan that escaped her this time was louder, more desperate. Her hands found their way into my hair, her fingers tangling in the strands as she pulled me closer, urging me to continue. I sucked on her nipple, my lips pulling at the tender flesh as I savored the taste of her skin. Her reactions were intoxicating, each gasp, each moan, driving me further into a frenzy.


    I shifted my attention to her other breast, giving it the same treatment. My tongue flicked over the nipple before I took it into my mouth, sucking hard enough to draw a cry from her lips. I could feel her body responding, her muscles tensing and rxing in time with the rhythm of my mouth.


    The sensation of herrge, soft breasts against my tongue and lips was almost too much to bear, a pleasure in itself.


    A thought crossed my mind as Ivished attention on her breasts¡ªhow much more satisfying it would be if I could draw milk from these full, luscious mounds. The image alone was enough to make my cock twitch in anticipation, and I knew I couldn''t wait any longer.


    My erection was now painfully hard, straining against the fabric of my pants. It was time to take this to the next level. Wrapping my arm around her waist, I lifted her with ease, her body light in my arms as Iid her down on the cold stone floor.


    "Haa!" Semiramis gasped, her eyes wide with surprise at the sudden movement, but I didn''t give her time to protest. I was quick, efficient, my hands moving with purpose as I pulled her pants down her legs, the tight fabric clinging to her skin before finally giving way. I discarded the pants, leaving her only in her boots, her legs now fully exposed.


    Shey before me, her bodypletely bare save for the boots, her pussy glistening with wetness. The sight of her exposed, vulnerable, and still flushed from her recent climax, was almost too much to bear. I could see her instinctively trying to cover herself, her hands moving to hide her pussy out of shame.


    But I wasn''t about to let her shy away. I quickly removed my own armor, the pieces falling to the ground with a tter, before lowering my pants. My cock sprang free, fully erect, the tip already glistening with precum. The sight of it seemed to shock Semiramis, her eyes widening as she took in the size of it.


    "B¡­big¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling as she gulped nervously. "It will never fit¡­ My lord¡­"


    Her words,ced with fear and uncertainty, only served to ignite the darker instincts within me. The thought of corrupting her, of making her take all of me despite her doubts, was too enticing to resist.


    "It will fit," I assured her, my voice low andmanding. "Your pussy will stretch to amodate my cock. Don''t worry." My words were more of a decree than a reassurance, and I could see the effect they had on her. Her body trembled slightly, her nervousness clear, but there was a glimmer of anticipation in her eyes, a curiosity that belied her fear.


    Grasping her legs firmly, I pulled her closer, positioning myself between her thighs. Her pussy was already dripping with arousal, the wetness coating her inner thighs, and the scent of her was intoxicating, a heady mix of sex and sweat. My cock throbbed with need as I lined it up with her entrance, the tip pressing against her slick folds.


    "Take a deep breath," I said, my voice steady as I prepared to im her fully.


    She nodded, her breath hitching as she inhaled deeply, her chest rising and falling in a futile attempt to calm her racing heart. The moment she exhaled, I grasped her hips firmly, holding her in ce as I thrust my waist forward with a single, powerful motion.


    "Ughhhnn!!" Semiramis''s body trembled violently, a mixture of pain and confusion radiating through her. Her nails dug into the cold, rough ground beneath her, a desperate attempt to ground herself amidst the overwhelming sensations crashing over her. A guttural groan escaped her lips, filled with the agony of her body''s first true invasion.


    Her eyes squeezed shut, and her teeth clenched as she tried to brace herself for what was toe. The searing pain that apanied the breaking of her hymen was unlike anything she had ever known.


    Tears, warm and bitter, spilled from the corners of her tightly shut eyes, trailing down her cheeks like rivers carving through a barrenndscape. Each tear was showing to raw pain and vulnerability she felt in that moment. She was no longer the proud,posed figure she had always portrayed herself as.


    In this moment, she was simply a woman, exposed and helpless under the weight of her own emotions and the physical intrusion that had shattered herst barrier of innocence.


    "Ughnnn!"


    But I was relentless, my desire driving me to press on, even as her body trembled beneath me. Fresh blood, stark and vivid against her pale skin, trickled down from where my thrust had torn through her virginity.


    I began to move within her, my thrusts slow and deliberate, forcing her body to amodate my invasion.


    Semiramis''s voice, once strong andmanding, now wavered with a mixture of pain and plea as she whimpered beneath me.


    "M...milord, please...wait..." Her voice was broken, almost childlike in its desperation. She was pleading, perhaps for mercy, or maybe for time¡ªtime to adjust, time to reconcile the pain with the reality she was facing.


    But I was far beyond the point of heeding her pleas. My mind was consumed by the desire to dominate, to take what was now mine. "Don''t worry," I murmured, my voice a dark promiseced with cruelty and lust, "you will feel pleasure soon enough."


    I reached up, my fingers curling around the hem of her top, pulling it up with a slow, deliberate motion that exposed her heaving breasts to the cold air of the cave. Her chest rose and fell rapidly with eachbored breath she took, her nipples hardened by both the chill and the raw emotions swirling within her.


    As I continued to thrust, her breasts began to bounce in rhythm with my movements, each impact sending ripples of motion through her flesh. I reached out, cupping them in my hands, savoring the softness of her skin beneath my palms. But they were toorge to fully contain, spilling over the edges of my hands as I kneaded them with a possessive hunger.


    My grip tightened on her left nipple, pulling it sharply as I drove my cock deeper inside her, each thrust more forceful than thest.


    "Ahnnnnn??...!" Her voice broke into a breathless moan, a mix of pain and a growing, unwee pleasure. Her body was betraying her, responding to the brutal rhythm I was setting, even as her mind tried to resist. Her pussy was tight, squeezing around me with an intensity that sent waves of pleasure coursing through my body.


    It was as if her very essence was trying to resist, to push me out, but at the same time, it was drawing me in, urging me to go deeper, to im her fully.


    The sight of her, broken and vulnerable, fueled a dark fire within me. I wanted more¡ªI needed more. I released her ass, letting her fall back onto the ground as I pulled her closer, adjusting her so that her legs were now raised slightly, giving me better ess to plunge even deeper inside her.


    The new angle allowed me to hit a spot within her that made her back arch involuntarily, her mouth opening wide in a silent cry.


    "Haaaannn...?? Yeeess... Hmmn...!" The words spilled from her lips, barely coherent as her body reacted to the intense sensations. Her head lolled back, her long, dark hair spilling around her like a halo of shadows. Her eyes, zed over with a mixture of pain and pleasure, stared up at the ceiling of the cave, seeing nothing but the overwhelming storm of sensations flooding her senses.


    A wicked smile curled my lips as I saw the change in her expression, the way her body was beginning to sumb to the pleasure I was forcing upon her.


    PAH! PAH! PAH!


    I quickened my pace, each thrust apanied by the wet, pping sound of flesh against flesh.


    The squelching sounds as my cock plunged in and out of her drenched pussy only heightened my arousal, the obscene noise showed how thoroughly I was ravaging her.


    "Ahnn??! Ahmmnn??!! S...so good! Ahnnn, yes??... Hmnn??!" Semiramis''s face was no longer the stoic mask of a knight; it had melted into a portrait of pure, unadulterated pleasure. Her serious demeanor was gone, reced by a woman lost in the throes of ecstasy.


    Saliva dripped from the corner of her mouth, a clear sign of how deeply I had unraveled herposure. I leaned down, capturing the trickle of saliva with my tongue before pressing my lips to hers in a rough, possessive kiss.


    "Hnn! Hmmnn!" She whimpered against my mouth but didn''t resist. Her lips parted, allowing me to delve deeper, to explore her mouth as thoroughly as I was exploring her body. I dominated the kiss, my tongue sweeping through her mouth as if to im it as mine, just as I was iming the rest of her.


    "You have such a sinful body, Semiramis," I growled against her lips, my voice thick with lust. I tore away the remnants of her top, discarding the fabric that had once served as her modesty. Her breasts were now fully exposed, and I grasped them roughly, squeezing them as I continued to thrust deeper, harder, faster.


    "AHNNN??! AHN??! OH GOOOD! MILOOORD! HMNN??! YES!" Semiramis cried out, her voice ringing through the cave, bouncing off the cold, unforgiving walls.


    Her head thrashed from side to side, her long hair whipping around like a dark waterfall. Her lips were bitten, raw from the force of her own teeth as she tried to ground herself amidst the overwhelming sensations. Her hands scraped against the ground, her nails digging into the dirt as she fought to hold on to some semnce of control.


    But control was slipping away from both of us. The tightness in my groin was building, a familiar tension that signaled the approaching climax. I could feel the heat pooling in my belly, spreading through my veins like wildfire. My grip on her hips tightened, my fingers digging into her flesh as I thrust harder, deeper, determined to reach the very core of her being.


    PAH! PAH! PAH!


    With a final, powerful thrust, I drove myself as deep as I could, feeling her pussy contract around me as if trying to hold me in ce. Semiramis''s body arched off the ground, her mouth opening in a silent scream as I erupted inside her, my semen flooding her womb in thick, hot streams.


    "HAAA!!" she gasped, her eyes wide with shock and pleasure as she felt me filling her, the sensation too much for her to handle.


    Her body convulsed, shuddering violently as the force of my ejaction triggered her own release.


    "Hmnnn??! Soooo hoooot!" She murmured, her voice slurred with exhaustion and pleasure. A blissful, dumb smile spread across her lips as her body continued to twitch, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the sensations coursing through her.


    "T...Take it," I growled, my voice rough and hoarse as I held on to her breasts, using them as leverage to bury myself even deeper inside her. My cock twitched with the aftershocks of my release, pumping thest of my seed into her already overflowing womb.


    "AHHHHNNN??????!!!" Semiramis''s voice rose in a final, desperate cry, the sound echoing through the cave, carrying with it the weight of her pleasure and surrender. Her body convulsed once more before going limp beneath me, her eyes fluttering shut as she finally sumbed to the overwhelming pleasure.

 Chapter 125: The Depressed Heroes of Kastoria

    "FUCK! FUCK! FUCK! FUCK HIM! I WILL KILL HIM! THIS BASTARD!


    KILL HIM!!"


    The furious cries echoed through the dimly lit tent, where the tension was so thick it seemed to choke the very air. Yusuke, his face twisted in rage, had just reduced his chair to a pile of shattered wood with a furious kick.


    The camp of Kastoria''s Army and Heroes, hastily established on the outer border, was supposed to be a temporary arrangement, but the disastrous turn of events forced them to reconsider. Now, their stay stretched into an uncertain, bitter vigil.


    Yesterday was meant to be a day of triumph, their first major victory against the forces of Tenebria. But instead, it had ended in a nightmare, a cacophony of defeat that echoed in their minds. The culprit behind this crushing blow was not an army, nor a monster, but a single man¡ªa man whose name now struck fear and fury into their hearts: Samael, the Hero of Darkness.


    He had decimated their ranks with an ease that bordered on contempt, rendering even the strongest among them helpless. The devastation was made worse by the loss of two of their own. Taketa, one of their ssmates, had been killed by Samael''s hand, while Yanagi Rena had been taken, her fate unknown.


    The heroes had been summoned to this world over a year ago, and until now, they had never lost arade. But today, they were brutally reminded of their mortality, and worse still, by another Hero like themselves.


    The atmosphere within the main tent was suffocating, thick with grief, anger, and unspoken me. Yusuke, on the edge of snapping, red at anyone who so much as looked in his direction, daring them to speak. His wrath was a storm barely contained, and the shattered chair at his feet was just a taste of the fury that raged within him.


    Ryuuki sat silently, his bare chest exposed as Yumiko tended to his wounds, tears streaming down her face as she worked. His long bangs concealed his expression, but his silence spoke volumes. Ryuuki, who had always been a voice of reason, a beacon of peace among them, had not uttered a single word since Rena was taken.


    The gentle healer who had once advocated for understanding and mercy was now a man haunted by his own inaction. He still believed in peace, but thepassion he once held for Tenebria and its people had withered, reced by a cold, burning resolve.


    "It''s my fault."


    The thought looped endlessly in Ryuuki''s mind, gnawing at his conscience. He had known that Kaguya and the Goddess Amaterasu wanted to strike down Samael without hesitation, but he had held them back, urged them to seek another way. Now, he wondered if his desire for peace had cost them dearly.


    Perhaps if they had fought with the intent to kill from the outset, Taketa would still be alive, and Rena would be safe with them.


    Kazuto, standing off to the side, clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles turned white. His voice trembled with frustration as he broke the silence. "I don''t understand. How can he be this strong? He''s from Earth like us, right? What''s the difference between us and him?"


    The question hung in the air, heavy with despair and confusion. How could there be such a vast chasm between two Heroes summoned from the same world? Of course, they had always known that some among them were stronger than others, but the disparity between their power and Samael''s was iprehensible. The difference between them as vast as the distance between heaven and earth.


    "He''s not unbeatable! Stop whining already! We have to rescue Rena quickly!" Ayaka''s voice cut through the heavy atmosphere like a de, her irritation palpable as she red at her ssmates. Their defeated expressions grated on her nerves, fueling her determination. The room was thick with despair, and she wasn''t having any of it.


    Ayaka felt the same frustration and grief, but she refused to let it paralyze her. They needed to act, not wallow. The situation was dire, yes, but Samael was not invincible. Her mind raced, already strategizing their next move. Yet, she knew the path ahead wouldn''t be easy.


    Kratos and his entire army, along with Megara, who had somehow recovered from what should have been fatal wounds, were waiting for them. If they wanted to save Rena and take down Samael, they would need every ounce of strength they could muster.


    Despite her tough exterior, Ayaka''s thoughts briefly drifted to Rena. Their rtionship had been fraught with bickering andpetition, but that didn''t mean she didn''t care. On the contrary, the thought of Rena in Samael''s clutches made her blood boil. They had to save her, and for that, she needed to conserve her energy, to focus it on the battle toe.


    "Right, sister?" Ayaka turned to na, who had been sitting quietly on her chair, seemingly lost in thought. Ayaka''s voice was tinged with an unspoken plea for support, but na remained silent. Her expression was distant, as if she were lost in memories, far removed from the grim reality they faced.


    "Akane?" Ayaka called out again, a hint of worry creeping into her voice. "Why are you acting weird too, sister?"


    Akane finally turned to face her, her usual confidence reced by uncertainty. Her voice wavered as she spoke. "You see, that Samael..."


    "Yeah?" Ayaka prompted, her heart beginning to race as she sensed something was wrong.


    "I... I think it''s Nathan."


    Ayaka froze. The name struck her like a bolt of lightning. Nathan. The name she could never forget, the name that haunted her with guilt and regret. She stared at Akane, hoping she had misheard, that it was some sort of mistake. "Nathan?


    Nathan who?"


    Akane bit her lip, lowering her head as if the words were physically painful to say. "...Onii-sama."


    "Onii-chan?!" Ayaka''s voice erupted, louder than she intended, the shock and disbelief clear in her tone.


    The rest of the ss turned to look at Ayaka, stunned by her outburst. The way she had said "onii-chan" was so uncharacteristically childish that for a moment, some of them found her almost endearing. Ayaka was known for her strength and determination, so hearing her speak like that was jarring. None of them had ever heard her mention having an older brother.


    Ayaka''s face flushed red with embarrassment, but she quickly shook it off, her focus snapping back to her sister. "That''s impossible! I¡ªI mean, Onii-chan is back on Earth, in the US!"


    "B... But I''m sure it''s him, Ayaka," Akane stammered, her voice trembling. "He called me Akane, and I couldn''t see his face clearly, but it felt so familiar, like it was really him."


    If anyone had seen Akane in that moment, flustered and unsure, they would hardly believe their eyes. The cold,posed beauty was now visibly shaken, and the sight was almost surreal. Some might have even been tempted to capture the moment, to preserve this rare glimpse of vulnerability in a girl who was usually so calm and collected.


    Ayaka stared at her sister, words failing her as she processed the revtion. She had never seen Akane like this, not since the day they had left Nathan behind. Could it really be him? Could the brother they had thought lost to another world somehow be here, in this twisted version of their reality?


    "Is... that really him?"

 Chapter 126: Kaguya Appeared!

    "Is... that really him?"


    "I think¡­ no, I am sure of it. It''s Nathan¡­ um, Onii-sama." Akane''s voice was soft but resolute as she nodded, the conviction in her words growing stronger with each passing moment. The more she allowed herself to remember, the more certain she became.


    Ayaka, still reeling from the shock, could barely process what her sister was saying. Her mind raced with a thousand questions, each more unsettling than thest. Before she could speak, another voice broke the heavy silence in the tent.


    "Ayaka-san is right."


    The unexpected voice drew the attention of everyone in the room. As they turned toward the neer, a collective gasp filled the air.


    Ryuuki''s mouth hung open in disbelief. "Kaguya-san¡­"


    In the midst of their despair, Kaguya''s arrival was like a breath of fresh air. Her presence, so radiant andmanding, seemed to infuse the tent with a renewed sense of hope. Her white eyes, calm and perceptive, swept over the group, assessing the state of the Heroes who had been so thoroughly beaten.


    ''It''s worse than I imagined,'' she thought, her heart sinking as she took in their despondent faces.


    When the Goddess Amaterasu had informed her of the events that had transpired, Kaguya could scarcely believe it. That all of her Heroes had been overwhelmingly defeated, with one in and another kidnapped by the Hero of Darkness, was a reality she hadn''t been prepared for.


    But now, seeing the aftermath firsthand, she began to understand the gravity of the situation¡ªand why Amaterasu had sent her here with such urgency.


    "What are you doing here, Kaguya-san?" Ryuuki voiced the question that was on everyone''s mind.


    Kaguya''s gaze softened as she addressed them. "Goddess Amaterasu told me about what happened. I sincerely apologize for what happened to Taketa-sama." She bowed her head lightly, a gesture of respect and sorrow for their fallenrade.


    "It''s not your fault, Kaguya-san. It''s that Hero of Darkness!" Yumiko spat, her voice thick with anger and grief.


    Ayaka and Akane exchanged uncertain nces, their earlier resolve now wavering. If Samael truly was Nathan, how could they possibly bring themselves to fight him? The thought of facing their brother, let alone killing him, was unimaginable. Their hearts, once filled with determination, now hesitated in the face of this new, cruel reality.


    Kaguya sensed their inner turmoil but pressed on. "The Hero of Darkness has proven to be far more dangerous than we initially thought. It''s our failure for not properly assessing his true strength, but now we can prepare ourselves," she said, her voice steady and reassuring.


    "He has Rena. We have to save her," Kazuto interjected, desperation evident in his tone.


    "Of course. Rena-sama is still alive. I will take care of saving her," Kaguya replied with such lighthearted confidence that it took everyone by surprise.


    "Kaguya-san?" Ryuuki echoed, his surprise evident.


    Kaguya smiled gently, her expression full of quiet determination. "I apologize for not being more present. I have trained and been blessed by the Goddess Amaterasu for many years. Managing Kastoria has taken much of my time, but I can no longer remain idle. I will defeat the Hero of Darkness and bring back Rena-sama. However, I will need your help."


    "What do we have to do?!" Yumiko''s voice trembled with urgency, her hands clenched into tight fists as she looked to Kaguya for help.


    "The army of Tenebria is still here, bolstered by the Hero of Darkness," Kaguya replied, her tone calm but firm. "This time, I want you topletely decimate them. Don''t worry¡ªwhile you take care of the army, the Hero of Darkness will be upied with me." Her eyes hardened as she continued, "Taketa-sama''s death will not go unanswered. The Demons must suffer the consequences."


    The determination in Kaguya''s voice ignited a fire in the hearts of the Heroes, and they nodded in unison, their resolve renewed. But amidst the collective agreement, Ayaka and Akane exchanged troubled nces. The weight of their recent revtion about Samael¡ªNathan, their brother¡ªhung heavily over them,plicating their emotions.


    Kaguya noticed their hesitation but chose to focus on the task at hand. "Please prepare yourselves and attack when ready. I''m counting on you, Ryuuki-sama," she said, her gaze locking onto Ryuuki. His expression had shifted from the na?vet¨¦ she once knew to something more determined, something more dangerous¡ªa change she weed.


    As Kaguya exited the tent, she nced up at the sky, her mind already on the battle toe. "Amaterasu-sama, I will punish the Hero of Darkness and bring you his head," she muttered solemnly, her words a promise to her goddess as she vanished into the shadows.


    Her destination?


    The cave where Yanagi Rena was being held.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Morning broke over thendscape, the light casting long shadows as it crept across thend. It was the morning after my confrontation with the Heroes of Kastoria, the morning after I had beaten them and taken one of their own captive. As Iy in bed, my thoughts drifted to what mighte next. Would they gather reinforcements andunch another attack?


    Or would they beg for Rena''s release, perhaps even swear never to set foot in Tenebria again?


    I rose from the bed, noticing immediately that Semiramis was no longer beside me. After our I fucked her hard thest night, she had fallen asleep, but it seemed she had awoken before me and likely gone to join Kratos and the army.


    My thoughts shifted as I turned my attention to Rena''s side of the room, expecting to see her still asleep¡ªor at least restrained¡ªbut instead, my gaze met a pair of heterochromatic eyes, one green, one red, staring back at me.


    "Good morning, Lord Samael," Medea greeted me with a smile, though her eyes were dark, almost smoldering with something unspoken.


    It didn''t take a genius to figure out why she was upset. She must have realized what had transpired between Semiramis and me while she was away.


    I looked past her, scanning the room for Rena, but she was nowhere to be seen. My expression turned cold, my gaze sharp as I fixed it on Medea.


    "Where is she?" I asked.


    Rather than shrinking under my re, Medea seemed to revel in it. Her cheeks flushed, her breath quickening as she responded, "She needed some fresh air, so I let her take a walk. But don''t worry, Lord Samael¡ªI made sure she can''t go too far. She knows what will happen if she does."


    A mix of irritation and relief washed over me. I couldn''t entirely trust Medea''s motives, but I also knew she wouldn''t risk Rena''s escape, especially not when she was clearly vying for my attention in her own twisted way.


    "Any news from Kratos?" I asked, shifting gears as I stood and began pulling on a fresh shirt.


    "Yes," Medea replied, her tone returning to business. "It seems the Heroes are preparing a new attack."


    "Has someone joined their side?" I asked, buttoning my shirt.


    "Not any news about reinforcements has leaked," Medea reported. "But as you requested, Samael, I surveilled the area and detected a very strong presence near the Heroes before it suddenly vanished. It''s likely heading in our direction."


    A cold sneer twisted my lips. "I knew it."


    Was it the Goddess Amaterasu herselfing to confront me, or perhaps one of her retainers? Either way, it was clear that this new presence was someone with the power to pose a significant threat. My instincts told me it was someone capable of challenging me.


    Before I could contemte further, Medea''s attention snapped to the entrance of the cave. "My Lord."


    I followed her gaze and sensed it too¡ªa powerful force drawing near. The air around us seemed to crackle with an almost palpable energy. "He or she has arrived, huh?"

 Chapter 127: Fight against Kaguya

    I donned my armor, feeling the familiar weight settle around my shoulders as I left the cave.


    The moment I emerged, Medea''s voice sliced through the silence, sharp and questioning. "Who are you?" Her eyes, usually soposed, were now focused intently on a figure hovering above us, her gaze filled with hostility.


    I followed Medea''s line of sight. The figure before us was no ordinary being. She was something otherworldly, an ethereal presence that radiated power and beauty beyond the realm of mortals. Her long, jet-ck hair cascaded down her back, reaching her waist like a dark waterfall.


    Her eyes, a striking shade of white, held an ancient wisdom, as if she had seen the rise and fall of countless civilizations.


    "The Hero of Darkness," she whispered, her voice carrying a weight of recognition.


    Medea''s eyes narrowed, her tone growing more demanding, "Who are you?"


    The woman turned her gaze towards me, and when she spoke, her words wereced with authority. "Kaguya. The most loyal servant of Goddess Amaterasu," she dered.


    But Medea remained unmoved by the divine connection Kaguya imed. Her voice was cool, almost dismissive as she asked, "Why are you looking for Lord Samael?" Herck of reverence for the goddess was obvious/


    Kaguya''s eyes locked onto mine, her expression unreadable as she spoke with purpose. "I am here to recover one of my Heroes. Where is Yanagi Rena?" Her cold voice rang.


    Medea, ever the embodiment of cold detachment, shrugged with an air of indifference. "Who knows?" she replied, her tone as icy as her demeanor.


    In that moment, I couldn''t help but feel a deep appreciation for Medea. She was perfect as my firstpanion. Her mind worked in ways so simr to mine, always calcting, always focused on the end goal. Like me, she held little regard for the gods, their whims, or their desires. Once obsessed with something she would never leave it alone.


    It was one of the main reasons I chose her to be one of my Knights. It was a kind of devotion that could move mountains, and I intended to harness that power.


    Kaguya''s eyes fluttered shut for a moment, her head shaking slightly as if to clear away some unwee thought. When she opened them again, they were colder than before.


    "Hero of Darkness," she began, her voice low and foreboding, "for the sin of having killed one of the Heroes of Kastoria, Goddess Amaterasu has sentenced you to death. I will be the one to carry out that judgment."


    A slow, cold smile spread across my lips as I stepped forward, my every movement exuding confidence and defiance. "Sins?" I echoed, my voice dripping with contempt. "If I recall correctly, it was your heroes who crossed into our territory with hostile intentions. You should be grateful that I spared the lives of the rest of your precious Heroes.


    I could have easily in everyst one of those weaklings before you even arrived, Kaguya."


    The only reason I had let them live was because of Ayaka and Akane, two people from my past who still held a small piece of my heart, despite everything. After all these years, it seemed that some remnants of care and affection lingered within me.


    Kaguya''s expression hardened, her eyes narrowing as she raised her hand. In an instant, a long, white weapon materialized in her grasp. It was a ive, the kind used by ancient warriors, its de gleaming with a deadly purpose.


    "Medea," I said, my voice calm but firm, "I will deal with her. Get back Rena."


    Medea''s lips curved into a small smile, and she inclined her head slightly in acknowledgment. "As you wish, Samael."


    I watched her go, confident in her abilities, and then turned my attention back to Kaguya. I was certain of my strength, of my ability to win this battle. But in the back of my mind, I kept a contingency n¡ªif things went south, I wouldn''t hesitate to use Rena as a shield.


    Kaguya''s figure blurred, vanishing from sight, and before I could even blink, I felt her presence looming behind me. Instinct kicked in. I swung my hand back, and in an instant, a ck sword materialized in my grip, intercepting her de with a resounding sh.


    BADOOM!


    The sheer force of the impact sent both of us hurtling backward, the air crackling with energy.


    But Kaguya was relentless. She regained her footing in an instant, her eyes locked on me with lethal intent. She propelled herself forward again, moving with blinding speed, her de gleaming with a deadly light.


    I had only a split second to react. Summoning my darkness magic, I conjured a wall of shadow between us, thick and imprable.


    Darkness swirled at my fingertips, twisting and churning like a storm about to be unleashed. The wall I conjured sprang to life, a solid barrier of pitch-ck energy, dense and imprable. But Kaguya, in her relentless pursuit, was undeterred. Her eyes glinted fiercely as she spun mid-air, her ive poised to strike.


    With a flick of her wrist, the weapon gleamed with an ethereal light, and she sliced through the air like a predator diving for its prey.


    "Break!" Shemanded, and the ive struck my darkness wall with a deafening ng, causing the air to ripple with the sheer force of her attack.


    For a moment, I thought my wall would hold, but Kaguya was not one to be so easily thwarted. The light surrounding her ive intensified, pushing against the darkness, causing cracks to splinter across the wall''s surface like lightning bolts in a stormy sky.


    "Not bad," I muttered under my breath, feeling the tremor in the air as her weapon inched closer to shattering my defense. "But you''re gonna have to do better than that."


    With a roar, I pumped more energy into the wall, fortifying it with everything I had. The darkness thickened, bing a swirling vortex of ck mes that licked at Kaguya''s ive, trying to consume it. But she gritted her teeth and pushed harder, her muscles straining as she poured more of her energy into the attack.


    And then, with a final, triumphant scream, she broke through. My wall shattered into a thousand shards of darkness, exploding outward in a violent burst. I was forced to leap back, barely avoiding the debris as it rained down like a storm of ckened ss.


    Kaguya was on me in an instant, her ive a blur of motion as she shed and stabbed, each strike aimed with deadly precision. I ducked and weaved, parrying when I could, but her speed was overwhelming. I could feel the edge of her weapon grazing my skin, each near-miss sending a thrill of adrenaline through my veins.


    "Is that all you''ve got, Hero of Darkness?" Kaguya said coldly, her voice dripping with condescension as she aimed a sweeping sh at my legs.


    I jumped, twisting in mid-air to avoid the blow, but she was already anticipating my move. With a swift motion, she brought the ive up, its de shimmering with a deadly light. I barely had time to summon a protective aura before the ive crashed down, the force of the impact sending a shockwave through the ground.


    The earth trembled beneath us, the ground cracking under the weight of our sh. I skidded back, digging my heels into the dirt to stop my momentum, but Kaguya was relentless. She closed the distance in a heartbeat, her ive spinning like a whirlwind, and I knew I had to act fast.


    With a surge of power, I called forth a torrent of dark energy, sending it spiraling toward her. The ground beneath her feet erupted in a geyser of ck mes, forcing her to retreat. But she was quick, far quicker than I anticipated. She leapt into the air, her body twisting gracefully as she dodged the darkness, and before I could react, she was upon me again.


    I raised my sword to block her strike. The impact jolted up my arm, nearly causing me to lose my grip. Kaguya pressed her advantage, hammering me with a relentless barrage of attacks, each one stronger and faster than thest. Her ive whistled through the air, a deadly blur of silver and light, and it took every ounce of my strength just to keep up.


    She was strong, stronger than the current me clearly.


    She wasn''t Amaterasu''s trusted servant for nothing I suppose?


    And it would be naive of my part to think I could beat with just another awakening and darkness magic after a mere week.


    "I will end your life now," Kaguya dered, her voice cold and resolute as she raised her ive high. She traced a glowing circle in the air, the white light intensifying until it ignited with divine mes.


    "mes of Amaterasu!"


    The air hummed with power, and I knew that if I took this hit, it would be my end. But I wasn''t about to let that happen.


    "Temporary Raise."


    I funneled everyst bit of my Luck Stats into my Speed, feeling a surge of energy flood through me.


    "Die, sinner!" Kaguya spat, her eyes burning with hatred. But in the blink of an eye, I was no longer there.


    Her re found only empty space.


    "What?!" she gasped, disoriented as she realized I had vanished from her sight.


    With her attack alreadyunched and my speed now divine, she didn''t even have a chance to react. I was behind her in an instant.


    I ced my hand gently on her back.


    "Celestial Magic: Freeze."


    In an instant, her body was encased in ice, a pir of frost extending from the ground to the sky. Her expression remained frozen, a look ofplete shock etched on her face.


    I reversed the Temporary Raise, feeling my stats return to their normal distribution. Stepping closer, I caressed her frozen cheek, a smile tugging at my lips.


    "Bring me Amaterasu," I whispered to her ear with a smirk.

 Chapter 128: Amaterasu Horrified

    "It seems even Kaguya has been defeated," Hermes said, his voice calm and unruffled as if he were merelymenting on the weather. Yet, the gravity of the situation was not lost on anyone present. The assembly of gods was momentarily stunned into silence, their disbelief palpable. Kaguya, the most loyal servant of Goddess Amaterasu, had fallen¡ªa thought that seemed almost impossible.


    As the realization set in, the tension in the air thickened. "He''s even more amazing than I thought!" Ishtar eximed, her eyes gleaming with a dangerous mix of admiration and desire. A slow smile crept across her face, and she licked her lips with anticipation. "What''s a man like that doing in such a hopeless ce as Tenebria?


    Should I bring him to my domain?" The mere thought of it seemed to thrill her.


    Hera, who had been watching the scene unfold with an air of cool detachment, turned her gaze to Amaterasu, the goddess''s fists clenched tightly. "What are you going to do, Amaterasu?" Hera asked. "As much as you might want to kill him, you know the consequences. Unless he poses a direct threat to your life, you cannot simply strike him down."


    Amaterasu''s eyes shed with anger, but before she could speak, Hermes interjected with his usual smoothness. "Or perhaps you do nothing? Let Kaguya and the Hero remain captives, but you could at least save the others by ordering them to retreat. It''s a strategic choice, even if not an easy one."


    But Amaterasu''s temper red at the suggestion. "Out of the question!" she snapped, her voice cutting through the air like a de. "I will not abandon Kaguya."


    Ishtarleaned forward with a mischievous glint in her eye. "Then what will you do? That Hero of Darkness is no fool. He won''t release her without a fight, and even then, not without getting something in return."


    Amaterasu''s expression hardened, her mind racing as she considered her options. "I will find a way," she said. "He''s just a human, after all. I''ll offer him something so irresistible that he''ll have no choice but toply. Until then, stay out of my way!" With that, Amaterasu vanished, leaving the others to ponder her parting words.


    Ishtar pouted, her ns thwarted for the moment. "Muuu! I wanted to speak to him!" sheined frustrated.


    Hermes chuckled, a knowing smile ying on his lips. "We all know what you wanted, Ishtar," he teased, hisughter light yet knowing.


    Ishtar''s eyes sparkled with a mix of determination and excitement. "I can''t help it! How long has it been since I''ve seen a man this... unique? He''s even more captivating than Adonis and reminds me of Gilgamesh! I''ll definitely make him mine.


    With Phoebe by my side, we''ll be invincible!" With her mind made up, Ishtar too disappeared.


    Hermes sighed, watching her go before turning his attention to Hera, who had remained silent, her expression thoughtful. "What are you thinking?"


    Hera''s eyes narrowed, her thoughts sharp. "He''s dangerous," she said quietly, more to herself than to Hermes. "After the war against the Trojans, we should take care of him. He could be a threat if left unchecked." With those ominous words, she too departed, leaving Hermes alone in the whitechamber.


    Hermes reyed the recent events in his mind, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "The war against the Trojans, hm? Aphrodite... what are you nning?" he mused aloud and left as well.


    Meanwhile, Amaterasu descended into the mortal realm.


    It was an extraordinary event for the gods to set foot in the world of mortals, an urrence reserved for only the most pressing of situations. The divine, by their very nature, existed in a realm far removed from that of humans, their presence far too overwhelming to mingle with mortal affairs without significant reason.


    The bnce of the cosmos depended on this separation, and the gods were bound by a code that prevented them from interfering directly with the lives of humans¡ªunless the situation was dire.


    Khione was one of the rare exceptions to this rule.


    However, even when they did descend, the gods couldn''t simply act on a whim. Their interactions with mortals were governed by strictws, and the consequences of overstepping these bounds were severe. A god who misused their power in the mortal world risked the wrath of higher beings, facing punishments that could range from the loss of their divine status to imprisonment, or even death.


    This was the dilemma that Amaterasu found herself in.


    Despite her overwhelming desire to end Samael''s life, her hands were tied. To strike him down outright would be to invite her own downfall¡ªlosing her divine power or, worse, facing execution. She was a goddess of immense power and wisdom, but the divinew was clear: she could not kill without provocation.


    If Samael attacked her with lethal intent, only then could she retaliate within the bounds of the divine code. There were ways to exploit loopholes in these rules, but Amaterasu had no desire to gamble with Kaguya''s life. Kaguya, whom she had raised and protected for centuries as if she were her own daughter.


    Amaterasu''s thoughts were interrupted as she approached the cave where they were hiding.


    The entrance loomed before her, shadowed and ominous. Her divine senses immediately noticed the absence of the ice pir that had imprisoned Kaguya. Samael had likely taken her deeper inside the cave. Suppressing the fury that threatened to consume her, Amaterasu steeled herself and stepped inside, her resolve as unyielding as the sun she embodied.


    "Sluuurp~"


    A peculiar sound reached her ears as she ventured further into the darkness.


    It was an odd, wet sound, like something being sucked or slurped. The noise was strange, out of ce, and it made her frown in suspicion. She moved closer, her divine presence masked so as not to alert Samael to her arrival.


    "Yeah, lick around," a voice spoke, dripping with vile satisfaction.


    Amaterasu''s blood ran cold. There was no mistaking that voice¡ªSamael, the very being she loathed. The sight that greeted her as she crept closer stopped her dead in her tracks.


    She froze, her breath catching in her throat.


    "Hmmmff~"


    There he was, standing with his lower half exposed, a twisted smile of pleasure on his lips as he stroked the dark hair of the figure kneeling before him. The grotesque, slurping sound was unmistakable now, echoing in the confined space of the cave.


    "Sluuuurp!"


    The sound echoed again, and with it, a soft, submissive whimper.


    Amaterasu''s heart twisted in horror as her eyes confirmed what her mind refused to believe.


    It was Kaguya, the girl she had nurtured and protected for so long. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes half-closed in a haze of humiliation and confusion as she obediently sucked and licked at Samael''s erect cock.

 Chapter 129: Taming Kaguya (1)

    A little while ago...


    Yanagi Rena was the pride of the Yanagi House, a family of true nobility in Japan. Raised in an environment steeped in tradition and privilege, she had never known a day of want or inadequacy. Her upbringing was meticulously curated; she was given the finest education, groomed to be the best in every way. Excellence was not just expected of her¡ªit was demanded. And Rena delivered.


    She excelled in her studies, outshining her peers with ease. The only ones who ever came close to rivaling her were the Arima twins, two of her ssmates who asionally stirred apetitive fire in her otherwise serene confidence.


    But all of that changed in an instant. Rena, along with the Arima twins and several others, found themselves transported to another world, thrust into an existence far removed from the life of privilege she had always known. The shock of this new reality was profound, but Rena''s resolve was stronger.


    Thanks to her innate connection to powerful Yokai spirits, she adapted quickly, harnessing their strength to survive and even thrive in this unfamiliar world.


    For a year, things went rtively well. Rena and herpanions managed to carve out a ce for themselves in this strange new world. They honed their abilities, grew stronger, and for a time, it seemed as though they could ovee any obstacle. But then they encountered a force beyond anything they had imagined¡ªa man whose power eclipsed their own.


    The Hero of Darkness, Samael.


    Their confrontation with him was nothing short of disastrous. Rena and herrades were utterly overwhelmed. Samael''s strength was terrifying, his presence suffocating. In the chaos of battle, she was captured, taken prisoner by the very man who had shattered their fragile sense of security.


    Fear gnawed at Rena from the inside out, a fear she was unustomed to feeling. Yet, she refused to let it show. She steeled herself, determined to appear unyielding in the face of this new reality. But it quickly became clear that Samael was indifferent to her existence.


    And then things took a darker turn.


    She was forced to witness something she could never have prepared for¡ªSamael, in the throes of passion with another woman, Semiramis, right in front of her. The act was so brazen, so raw, that it left her paralyzed, unable to tear her eyes away. Rena had never seen a man naked before, and now, Samael''s form was burned into her memory.


    His body was like something out of a forbidden dream: pale, wless, every muscle etched with precision, dark tattoos tracing across his skin in patterns that only heightened his aura of danger and allure.


    And then there was his spear...


    Rena''s breath caught in her throat as she watched Samael''s body move, the intensity of his actions searing into her mind. He plunged into Semiramis his spear with a fervor that made the woman cry out in ecstasy, and Rena felt her own body react in ways she could hardlyprehend. A strange heat began to pool in her core, a sensation unlike anything she had ever experienced.


    It was as if her very skin was on fire, an itch deep within her that she couldn''t scratch.


    Horror mixed with this unfamiliar arousal, leaving her in a state of confusion and denial. Was she really getting aroused by what she was hearing, by what she was seeing? The very thought was abhorrent, but there was no denying the truth of her body''s response. Her cheeks flushed, and she tried to steady her breathing, to will away the insistent ache that had settled in her most intimate ces.


    That night was endless. Sleep was an impossible luxury, with Samael and Semiramis lying just a few meters away, their naked bodies entwined in the aftermath of their passion.


    And then there was Medea.


    SHE watched over Samael and Semiramis like a vengeful spirit, her eyes locked onto them with a mix of obsession and fury. asionally, Medea''s gaze would flicker toward Rena, her eyes hollow and menacing, sending chills down Rena''s spine.


    The next morning, Rena awoke with an unshakeable heaviness in her chest, her thoughts still muddled from the previous night''s turmoil. Desperate to clear her mind and escape the suffocating atmosphere of the cave, she requested to go outside for some fresh air.


    To her surprise, Medea granted her wish, allowing her a brief respite from the oppressive darkness that seemed to cling to every corner of the cave. The cool morning air was a wee relief, and for a moment, Rena felt a semnce of peace.


    But that peace was fleeting.


    Before long, she was summoned back into the cave. Her heart sank as she re-entered the dimly lit space, but nothing could have prepared her for what she saw next.


    At the far end of the cave, encased in an oval-shaped block of ice, was a figure she recognized immediately. Her breath caught in her throat, and her eyes widened in disbelief. The familiar silhouette, the long, flowing ck hair¡ªthere was no mistaking it.


    "K-Kaguya-san?!"


    The words slipped from her lips, trembling with shock. The sight of Kaguya, frozen and immobile, was something she couldn''tprehend. This was the same woman she had known for over a year, a figure of immense strength and grace, now trapped and helpless.


    Samael, however, seemed entirely unfazed by Rena''s distress. His cold gaze was fixed on Medea. "You''re here, Medea," he said, his voice despite cold there was some softness when speaking to her. "Before I release her, I want you to shackle her movements. No need to restrain her for too long¡ªan hour will be sufficient." His gold eye gleamed with a dark, sinister intent, making Rena''s skin crawl.


    "W-Wait, what is Kaguya doing here?!" Rena demanded, her voice rising with panic as she moved closer to the frozen figure.


    Samael''s reply was chilling in its simplicity. "She attacked me, and I beat her."


    "You¡­ you beat her?" Rena''s mind reeled at the revtion. Kaguya was not just powerful; she was like a goddess, a being of almost iprehensible strength. The idea that Samael had defeated her was unthinkable.


    "M-Monster¡­" she muttered, her eyes narrowing into a re as she looked at him with a mixture of fear and loathing. If Kaguya hade to rescue her, what hope did she have now that even Kaguya had fallen? Her thoughts spiraled into despair. Kaguya was undoubtedly the strongest warrior of Kastoria, and if she had been bested, what chance did Rena have?


    Done, Samael." Medea''s words were apanied by a sweet, almost yful smile as a red circle of magic flickered to life around the frozen Kaguya.


    Samael extended his hand, and with a mere thought, the ice encasing Kaguya began to crack. The fissures spread rapidly before the icy prison exploded into shards, revealing Kaguya within, her body trembling, her breath ragged. The once proud and powerful warrior now stood with her face twisted in humiliation, her eyes burning with a mixture of anger and shame.


    "You¡­ you will pay for this with your life!" Kaguya''s voice was filled with fury.


    "You already tried that, and look where it brought you," I replied.


    Kaguya attempted to stand, to gather her strength and retaliate, but she quickly realized that her powers were useless. The red cuffs around her wrists glowed ominously, sealing away her mana, rendering herpletely powerless. Medea''s handiwork was wless, as expected. The sorceress was a master of all forms of magic, capable of devising spells that could bind even the mightiest of foes.


    "Kaguya-san¡­ even you¡­" Rena''s voice was barely a whisper as she bit her lip, her heart breaking at the sight of her fallenrade. The reality of their situation was beginning to sink in, the hopelessness of it all pressing down on her like a suffocating weight.


    "Rena-san, you''re alive. What are you going to do to us?" she demanded, her cold re directed at me.


    I stared at her, my expression unreadable. "I wonder."

 Chapter 130: Taming Kaguya (2) *

    "Rena-san, you''re alive. What are you going to do to us?" she demanded, her cold re directed at me.


    I stared at her, my expression unreadable. "I wonder."


    "If you kill us, you might as well start digging your own grave. The Gods will not let this affront go unpunished. They''lle for you, and when they do, you''ll stand no chance," Kaguya spat out.


    I tilted my head slightly, considering her words with an air of almost casual curiosity. "What about Amaterasu? Won''t she be the first toe after me? Isn''t that her duty as your protector?" I asked, watching her closely for any flicker of truth or deceit in her eyes.


    Kaguya hesitated, the briefest moment of uncertainty shing across her face before she quicklyposed herself. "No," she said, her voice steadier now, but the lie was obvious. "She doesn''t care about me. You can kill me right now, and it won''t matter to her in the slightest."


    My smirk widened into something colder, more sinister. "Is that so? You expect me to believe that Amaterasu, the goddess who raised you like her own daughter, wouldn''t care if you died? You think she wouldn''te tearing down the heavens themselves to avenge you?"


    Kaguya''s eyes widened in shock, her attempt at maintainingposure crumbling at my words. She had underestimated me, and now the fear she had been trying to hide was in on her face. "How do you¡ª" she began, but the words stuck in her throat.


    It pays to have the Goddess of Beauty as an ally.


    Aphrodite is full of useful information.


    "I''m quite certain Amaterasu woulde for you, and that''s exactly what you want, isn''t it? You want me to kill you so that your precious goddess has a reason to kill me. Am I wrong?"


    Kaguya fell silent, her lips pressed tightly together as she stared at the ground. Her silence was answer enough.


    I leaned in closer, my voice dropping to a whisper that only she could hear. "I''ll use you to bring about the downfall of your dear goddess."


    "No! Don''t! Please, don''t do that!" Kaguya''s face drained of color, her earlier bravado vanishing in an instant. The panic in her voice was undeniable now, a stark contrast to theposed warrior she had been moments ago.


    "Why shouldn''t I?" I asked, my tone mocking as I straightened up. "You tried to kill me under her orders, didn''t you? Isn''t it only fair that you pay with your life? You were prepared to die when you came after me, weren''t you? That much should be obvious."


    "Please!" she begged, her voice trembling. "She''s a goddess! Do you have any idea what will happen if you kill a goddess?!"


    I shrugged, utterly indifferent to her pleas. "I don''t really care about that," I replied, my voice cold and final. The truth was, I had long since decided to take down the gods who had dared to threaten what was mine¡ªPoseidon, the gods of Light, and now Amaterasu. Killing her would just be another step toward that goal of course if I really wanted to kill her.


    The seriousness in my voice sent Kaguya into a deeper state of panic. She was beginning to realize just how grave the situation was, how close I was to actually carrying out my threat. "I-I''ll do anything! Please, don''t kill her!"


    Kaguya''s fear was evident¡ªshe understood the magnitude of the threat I posed. Most would haveughed if I imed I could kill a god, but Kaguya knew better. She had seen enough to know that my words were not empty threats.


    "W-Why are you doing this? Just release us! We won''te after you again!" Rena shouted from behind.


    "Why am I doing this?" I echoed, turning to face her. "I''m merely retaliating for your attack. You and yourpanions came after me with the intent to kill, and now you expect me to just let you go with a promise that you won''t do it again? I don''t trust simple words, Rena.


    I need something more than words if you want me to believe you." My eyes bore into hers, letting her know that I wasn''t the kind of person who could be swayed by empty promises.


    I turned my attention back to Kaguya.


    "You said you''d do anything, right?"


    "Y-Yes..." she stammered, her voice barely more than a whisper,ced with a hesitant resolve.


    "Fair enough," I murmured, taking a step closer to her. The distance between us closed rapidly, and with it, the tension in the air thickened. Her milky white eyes stared up at me, wide with confusion.


    "I want your mouth to say yes as well," I demanded.


    "I already said yes..." Kaguya''s words were soft, almost as if she were trying to convince herself of the decision she''d made.


    "Not in the way I wanted," I responded coldly, my hands moving to the belt at my waist. The leather sp gave way with a sharp snap, and Kaguya''s eyes widened in shock as realization dawned on her.


    "!..." Her breath caught in her throat, the gasp of horror and disbelief almost inaudible.


    "Y-You! Are you serious?!" Rena''s voice cut through the tension, her face flushing a deep crimson as she stared at me, aghast.


    But I paid her no mind, my focus entirely on Kaguya, who was still trying to process the demand I had ced before her.


    "Use your tongue and mouth the way you did earlier on my cock, and I won''t kill your beloved Goddess," I said.


    Kaguya red at me, thest flicker of defiance in her eyes before she spoke. "Is that really what you want?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I want. Do it, and I will spare your Goddess. Or you can refuse and watch as she dies in front of your eyes. You could also try to end your own life, but Medea''s magic won''t let you. The choice is yours now¡ªept or refuse," Iid it all out for her, knowing full well how this would y out. It didn''t matter to me; I had already won the moment she began to waver.


    Kaguya bit her lower lip, soft and trembling, before she gave the faintest of nods. "I... I will."


    "I will what? Say it," Imanded, not allowing her to escape the humiliation.


    Her lips quivered, her face flushed with shame as she forced the words out. "I will use my... mouth and tongue for... your thing..."


    "To suck my cock. Is that so hard to say?" I taunted, savoring every second of her degradation.


    "I... I will suck your cock!" sheshed out.


    "Good. Then start," I said, ncing down at my pants.


    Kaguya reached out with trembling hands, her face burning with shame as she hesitated. But the decision had already been made. With a shuddering breath, she lowered my pants, and my cock sprang free, erect and ready, as if Semiramis hadn''t drained me just the day before.


    Thanks to the Clean Spell, it was immacte¡ªfirm, pink, and glistening with readiness. Kaguya''s eyes widened as she looked away, her face a mix of revulsion and nervousness.


    "T-This is..." she muttered, her gaze fixed on anything but the sight before her.


    "Let''s not waste time, Kaguya. Amaterasu could be here any moment," I warned. I cast a nce at Medea, who had been watching the scene unfold with empty, hollow eyes. She understood my unspokenmand and quietly left the cave, leaving us alone.


    Kaguya slowly turned her face back toward my cock.


    "It won''t hurt you. Touch it," I urged, grabbing her soft, delicate hand and guiding it toward my shaft, wrapping her fingers around the heated flesh.


    "It''s h-hot..." she whispered, her blush deepening as she looked at me, clearly terrified of what was toe.


    "Now stroke it," I ordered, watching as she obediently began to move her hand up and down, the soft friction of her fingers sending jolts of pleasure through my body. Her touch, hesitant yet warm, was far more satisfying than I had anticipated.


    Before long, my cock was fully erect, throbbing with the building intensity of the moment. Kaguya noticed the bead of pre-cum forming at the tip, her eyes widening in fear.


    "Something... ising..." she said nervously, her voice trembling as she spoke.


    "It''s nothing dangerous. You can lick it," I instructed, my voice calm andmanding.


    "L-Lick?!"


    "Yes, I told you to use your tongue and mouth, remember?" I reminded her.


    She swallowed hard, her throat visibly convulsing with the effort. Thest vestiges of her dignity were slipping away as she leaned forward, her lips parting in reluctant surrender. The warmth of her breath ghosted over the head of my cock, sending a shiver of anticipation down my spine.


    I watched, a smirk tugging at the corners of my mouth, as she finally pressed her tongue against the swollen tip, her entire body tensing as if she were bracing herself for something far worse.


    "Sluuurp!"


    Her tongue was soft, tentative, as it flicked out to catch the bead of pre-cum that had gathered there. The taste must have been strange to her, perhaps even bitter, as she flinched retreating her head.


    "How''s it?" I asked with a smile.


    "W..what is that.." She asked.


    "My semen. Now continue to lick."


    Kaguya reluctantly approached her lips again as she slowly dragged her tongue around the head, tracing the sensitive ridge with a careful, almost clinical precision. Her gaze flicked up to meet mine, searching for approval, for any sign that she was doing this right.


    "Sluuurp!"


    "Good," I muttered, my voice rough with lust. "Keep going."


    Kaguya''s white eyes were ssy with shame, but she continued, her tongue now working more earnestly to coat the head in her saliva. I could feel her reluctance, the way she tried to distance herself mentally from what she was doing, but it didn''t matter. She was doing exactly what I wanted, and that was enough.


    "Sluuurp~sluuurp~sluuuuuuuurp!"

 Chapter 131: Taming Kaguya (3) *

    Kaguya''s white eyes were ssy with shame, but she continued, her tongue now working more earnestly to coat the head in her saliva. I could feel her reluctance, the way she tried to distance herself mentally from what she was doing, but it didn''t matter. She was doing exactly what I wanted, and that was enough.


    "Sluuurp~sluuurp~sluuuuuuuurp!"


    "Take it in your mouth," Imanded, my voice low and insistent.


    She hesitated. I simply waited, my cock throbbing with need as she finally, slowly, opened her mouth wider and took the head between her lips. The heat of her mouth was exquisite, a stark contrast to the cold, detached way she tried to approach the task. I groaned softly, the sound escaping before I could suppress it.


    There was something so deliciously degrading about this¡ªforcing her, a proud and powerful being, to service me like this, her dignity stripped away with every reluctant movement of her mouth.


    "Hmmff~"


    Kaguya''s lips stretched around the width of my cock, her cheeks hollowing as she began to suck tentatively, her tongue swirling around the head in an effort to please. Her hands remained at the base, squeezing slightly as she tried to gauge my reactions. I could feel her inexperience, the uncertainty in every movement, but it only made the situation more intoxicating.


    The thought of corrupting her further, of breaking down her resistance entirely, fueled the fire of my desire.


    "Deeper," I urged, my hand finding its way to the back of her head, fingers tangling in her silky, dark hair. I applied a gentle pressure, guiding her to take more of me into her mouth. Her eyes widened in rm, but she obeyed, sliding her lips further down my shaft.


    She gagged slightly as I hit the back of her throat, her body instinctively trying to pull back, but I held her there, letting her adjust to the intrusion.


    "Rx your throat. It''ll go easier for you."


    "Hmmfff..."


    Kaguya''s breath came in ragged bursts through her nose as she fought the urge to choke, her throat convulsing around my cock. The sensation was incredible, her warm, tight mouth struggling to amodate my length. She was trying so hard, poor thing, but I wasn''t about to make it easy for her.


    I pushed her down further, forcing more of my cock into her mouth, until her nose was almost brushing against my abdomen. Tears pricked at the corners of her eyes, but she didn''t resist, her lips stretched thin around the base of my shaft.


    "That''s it, Kaguya," I murmured, my voice thick with satisfaction. "Take it all."


    She was shaking now, her body trembling with the effort of keeping her throat rxed as I began to thrust gently into her mouth. The sounds she made were pitiful¡ªsoft, strangled whimpers as she struggled to breathe, her gag reflex triggering every time I pushed deeper. I could feel the wetness of her tears as they began to fall, sliding down her cheeks to mingle with the saliva that coated my cock.


    "Hmmfff~sluurrrp! Gluuurp~~"


    "Good girl," I praised, my grip on her hair tightening slightly as I began to move more forcefully. "You''re doing so well. Just a little more."


    Her eyes squeezed shut, more tears spilling over as I began to fuck her mouth in earnest, each thrust forcing her to take me deeper. The slick, wet sounds of her mouth working around my cock filled the cave, mingling with her soft, desperate noises.


    "Hmmpff! Gluurp! Sluuuurp! Hmmfff!"


    I could feel the tension building in my core, the heat coiling tight as I used her mouth for my pleasure. Kaguya''s throat spasmed around me as she gagged again, but she didn''t pull away. She couldn''t¡ªmy hand held her firmly in ce, guiding her, controlling her every movement.


    Her nose pressed against me now with every thrust, her breathing reduced to ragged gasps as she fought to stay conscious, her body betraying her with every involuntary swallow.


    At that moment a voice rang from the entrance of the cave.


    Kaguya hearing the familiar voice paledpletely but I continued to thrust.


    "Hmmmpff!"


    The pressure was building, the tightness in my balls signaling the impending release. I could see the panic in her eyes as she realized what wasing, her hands clutching desperately at my thighs as if to push me away.


    "Hmmmf!!"


    Amaterasu, the Goddess who had nurtured Kaguya like her own daughter, stood silently, her divine eyes fixed on the grotesque scene unfolding before her.


    There was no room for mercy in this twisted tableau. I tightened my grip on Kaguya''s head, holding her in ce as I relentlessly thrust deeper into her mouth. The intensity of my movements grew with each passing second, a brutal rhythm that echoed off the cold stone walls of the cave.


    "T-Take it, Kaguya," I growled, my voice strained and heavy with desire. The words were rough, nearly lost in the overwhelming haze of my carnal hunger. "Swallow every drop!"


    With a final thrust, I erupted, releasing thick ropes of hot semen deep into her throat. The sensation was overwhelming, each spurt a surge of satisfaction that coursed through me, sending shivers down my spine. It felt as though the climaxsted for an eternity, an endless flood that poured into her, forcing her to endure every humiliating moment.


    Kaguya''s eyes fluttered shut, her longshes trembling as the hot, viscous liquid hit the back of her throat.


    Her expression was one of resignation, a silent eptance of her fate as she felt the warmth spread within her. The seconds dragged on, each one a painful eternity as she waited for the ordeal to end. Finally, when the torrent ceased, she looked up at me, her eyes asking me to pull away.


    But I merely smirked.


    "Drink everything," Imanded, my voice dripping with satisfaction. The words were not a request but a decree, one she could not refuse. Her body shuddered with exhaustion, but her will was strong. She knew that the only way to end this torment was toply. With a defeated sigh, she forced herself to swallow, her throat convulsing as she gulped down thest remnants of my seed.


    I watched with a twisted satisfaction as her throat bobbed.


    GULP!


    The audible gulp was like music to my ears, a sweet sound that signaled herplete submission. When I was certain she had swallowed every drop, I released my grip on her hair, letting it fall like a cascade of ck silk around her shoulders.


    "Ha! Ha!" Kaguya gasped, her breathsing in ragged bursts as she finally drew in the air she so desperately needed. Her coughs were harsh, her body convulsing as she expelled the emptiness of her lungs. But there was nothing left to cough up¡ªshe had obediently swallowed everything, ensuring that not a single drop went to waste.


    As I adjusted my pants and turned my gaze toward Amaterasu.


    "You''re quitete, Goddess," I said, finally acknowledging Amaterasu''s presence. But the Goddess of the Sun did not respond to my taunt. Her eyes were fixed on Kaguya''s flushed face, a mixture of emotions flickering across her divine features¡ªanger, sorrow, and perhaps even a hint of helplessness.


    Kaguya, sensing the weight of Amaterasu''s gaze, quickly averted her eyes.


    Her face was a deep shade of red, abination of shame and lingering humiliation. She couldn''t bear to meet the eyes of the goddess who had protected her, the very embodiment of light and purity. Instead, she looked away.

 Chapter 132: Enslaving Another Goddess! (1)

    "You''re quitete, Goddess."


    Amaterasu didn''t respond right away. Her attention was entirely consumed by the sight before her¡ªthe state of Kaguya after she had been pleasuring me. The Goddess''s eyes fixated on the remnants of the act: Kaguya''s lips, still glistening with saliva, were stained with traces of my semen, a small stream of it trickling down her chin, like a shameful mark of her submission.


    Kaguya, realizing the state she was in, hurriedly wiped her lips with the back of her hand. Yet, the embarrassment was far too overwhelming. Her usuallyposed demeanor had crumbled, and she couldn''t bring herself to meet Amaterasu''s gaze. She remained on her knees before me, her face a mixture of horror and humiliation, as if the very act had stripped her of any remaining dignity.


    I noticed Rena as well, who had been silently witnessing everything. Her face was flushed, a deep crimson, betraying the storm of emotions raging within her. She attempted to hide her embarrassment by covering her face with her hands, but she couldn''t help herself from stealing furtive nces through her fingers.


    It was clear that the scene before her was overwhelming¡ªfirst, she had watched as I had fucked Semiramis, and now, she had just witnessed Kaguya''s mouth being used in a simr fashion. The sheer intensity of it all was too much for her to bear. Unable to face me, she had retreated to a corner, trembling, and hadn''t even acknowledged the presence of the Goddess.


    "W-what did you do to her?" Amaterasu''s voice wavered as she finally spoke, her lips trembling with barely suppressed rage.


    The atmosphere around her seemed to crackle with raw energy, the air thick with the palpable anger emanating from her. It was understandable, of course. Any deity would be furious upon witnessing such a scene, especially when it involved one of their most loyal servants. But in this case, she should have thought twice before sending Kaguya to me.


    "Just punished her," I replied with a nonchnt shrug. My tone was deceptively calm, almost casual. "For trying to kill me. She was quite fortunate, you know. I could have killed her instead. You should be happy and grateful toward me, don''t you think?" I added, my voice dripping with arrogance.


    Though my words seemed like a simple exnation, the underlying message was clear: I had acted in self-defense and had even shown mercy by sparing Kaguya''s life. There was no longer any justification for her to seek my death, especially since I was merely a human in this world of gods and powerful beings.


    Amaterasu''s re intensified, her eyes burning with a desire to tear me apart limb by limb.


    As I observed her, I couldn''t help but acknowledge the sheer beauty that befitted a Goddess. She was the third deity I had encountered after Khione and Aphrodite¡ªor ''Kami,'' as they were referred to in this world. Her beauty was divine, a perfect blend of ethereal grace and regal power. She was the deity worshipped in the kingdom of Kastoria, the one who had ordered the attack against me.


    "Release her," Amaterasumanded, her voice firm as she directed a nce toward Rena. "Both of them."


    I raised an eyebrow at her demand, a cold smile ying on my lips. "You think you can order me, Amaterasu?" I asked, my voiceced with icy contempt. I let my hand trail leisurely along Kaguya''s shoulder, feeling her shiver beneath my touch. "Don''t you understand your position here?"


    Amaterasu stood there, her eyes locked on mine, her emotions a storm she quickly reined in. The fiery anger that had been simmering just moments ago was now tempered by a cold, calcting calmness. At least she was capable of holding back her rage, even if it was only for now.


    "What do you want?" she asked.


    "A lot of things," I replied, a smile curling at the corners of my lips. "But let''s start with something simple. First, you''ll have to swear that Kastoria will no longerunch any unprovoked attacks on Tenebria."


    She hesitated for a brief moment, considering my demand. "I can''t promise that. If Tenebria attacks Kastoria, we''ll have no choice but to retaliate," she countered asserting the necessity of defense.


    "You have a point," I acknowledged with a slight nod. "Then let''spromise. Kastoria may retaliate if attacked, but no morerge-scale assaults like the one you just attempted¡ªno more preemptive strikes. For what it''s worth, Tenebria has no intention of attacking Kastoria."


    Amaterasu seemed to weigh my words carefully. Finally, she relented. "I swear it on my name, Amaterasu. No more unprovoked attacks on Tenebria. Is that all?"


    "Of course not," I replied, my voice dripping with anticipation. In a swift motion, I conjured an ice sword and held it to Kaguya''s neck. The de shimmered with cold light, a silent threat hanging in the air.


    "You!" Amaterasu''s eyes zed with renewed fury, her body tensing as if ready to strike.


    "One more step, and I''ll kill your beloved servant," I warned, my voice turning as cold as the sword I held.


    "W-what do you want?!" She yelled, her voice cracking under the strain of desperation and fury. It was clear now¡ªKaguya wasn''t just a subordinate to her; there was a deep bond, a connection that made this threat all the more painful for her.


    "My... G-Goddess! Please, let me¡ª" Kaguya began to plead, her voice shaky, but before she could utter another word, I froze her entirely, encasing her in a solid block of ice.


    She could mess up my n.


    Amaterasu needed to think alone without any interference.


    I was currently ying on a thin line separating me from death after all. This Goddess was capable of killing me instantly.


    "Kaguya!" Amaterasu cried out.


    "Stay where you are," I ordered, pressing the sword deeper into the ice that now surrounded Kaguya''s form. The threat was clear¡ªI could end her life with a mere flick of my wrist.


    Amaterasu''s fists clenched at her sides, her knuckles white with the effort of restraining herself. Her gaze was scorching, a silent promise of retribution, but she remained rooted to the spot.


    Once confirming she didn''t move an inch I spoke.


    "I need more than just your words to trust you," I continued. "A mere promise isn''t enough."


    "And how can I trust you?" she shot back, her voice seething with barely controlled anger. "You could kill Kaguya and Rena the moment I swear not to attack you."


    "Yes, that''s true," I acknowledged without hesitation. "Which is why we''re not done here yet. Before we continue, I want you to surround this entire area with your divine barriers. I don''t want any other gods knowing what transpires here."


    A flicker of surprise crossed Amaterasu''s face. Clearly, she hadn''t expected me to be aware of the divine interference barriers that gods could create. She was likely wondering how I could possibly know about something so esoteric, so specific to the realm of the divine.


    How did I know? The answer was simple.


    Every time I had been fucking Khione, she had used a simr barrier to ensure our privacy, making sure that no one could see or hear what we were doing, including our most intimate conversations.


    With a sharp snap of her fingers, Amaterasu summoned the barrier, and I could sense it materializing around us¡ªa powerful, invisible force that sealed off the area from prying eyes. The sensation was familiar, the same subtle yet unmistakable presence that I had felt whenever Khione had created such a shield.


    It seemed that even Amaterasu, with all her pride and power, had no desire for what happened here to be known either. Her reputation, her dignity as a goddess, would not allow it.


    We were now fully enclosed, the world outside this cavepletely shut out. It was just the two of us.


    Perfect.


    I hide my growing smirk and continued the act.

 Chapter 133: Enslaving Another Goddess! (2)

    We were now fully enclosed, the world outside this cavepletely shut out. It was just the two of us.


    Perfect.


    I hide my growing smirk and continued the act.


    "I will now use a restraining seal on you," I stated calmly.


    "A restraining seal?" Amaterasu echoed, her voice filled with confusion.


    "It''s simr to a ve seal," I exined, watching her reaction closely. "Once it''s in ce, you won''t be able to break your oath. You just need to repeat your words, and the seal will ensure you keep your promise. Do you understand?"


    As soon as the words "ve seal" left my lips, I saw her eyes narrow. The very mention of such a thing was enough to ignite her suspicion. But I remainedposed, my expression unreadable. I knew that if I showed any signs of deceit, any hint of malice, she would be on me in an instant.


    I needed to tread carefully, to make her believe that I was being straightforward, even if the truth was only half-revealed.


    In reality, it was indeed a ve seal, a powerful binding magic that would force the bearer to adhere to their promises or face dire consequences. But the tricky part was that for the seal to work, I needed her full consent, or I had to catch her off guard when she was in a weakened state. With Khione, it had worked because of my extraordinary luck.


    She hadn''t seen me as a threat, a newly summoned hero who seemed utterly naive about the world. Thest thing she had expected was that I would wield a divine rank skill, especially one that was originally her own. That element of surprise had been my greatest weapon.


    But Amaterasu was different. She was wary, cautious. Her divine presence radiated power and control, and she was clearly on guard. I couldn''t rely on luck alone this time. I had to be more strategic, more deliberate. She stared at me, her eyes probing, searching for any hint of deception.


    But I kept my face impassive, a mask of calm certainty that gave nothing away.


    "Do it," she said simply.


    Her response was quick, almost too easy. A red g in any negotiation. She had epted my proposal with surprising readiness, but I didn''t miss the faint smirk that flickered across her lips, only to vanish just as quickly. That subtle shift in her expression spoke volumes¡ªshe had something nned.


    I realized what she was thinking. By agreeing to let me ce a ve seal on her, Amaterasu had set a trap. Trying to impose such a seal, regardless of the oue, could be interpreted as a direct threat to her. And in that moment, she would have all the justification she needed to kill me, framing it as an act of self-defense. Rena and Kaguya, under her influence, could easily back up her story.


    My death, however, would not go unnoticed¡ªmy fame had grown toorge, my actions too significant. If I died, there would be questions, and answers would be demanded. She knew that, but she also knew she could spin the situation to her advantage if it came to that.


    Still, I had to y my part. I approached her, the ice sword I had conjured hovering ominously above Kaguya.


    I closed the distance between us until only a meter remained, a mere breath of space separating my body from hers. Slowly, deliberately, I extended my hand toward her chest, stopping just short of touching it. My fingers hovered there, as if I were about to invoke a powerful spell.


    "What do you swear?" I asked, my voice calm and measured, pretending to initiate the restraining seal. I knew I had to sell this deception perfectly, ying my role to the very end.


    "I swear to not attack Tenebria unless in retaliation," Amaterasu responded, a small, confident smile tugging at her lips. She was certain she had the upper hand, her arrogance evident in the way she carried herself. In her mind, she was already savoring her victory, imagining the moment when I would dig my own grave with this foolish attempt.


    I could feel the subtle rise in her mana, the energy coiling within her like a serpent ready to strike. She was preparing to slice me apart the moment I attempted to use the seal. Her focus was entirely on killing me now, every ounce of her attention devoted to the thought of obliterating me where I stood.


    Why wouldn''t she be confident? From her perspective, there was nothing to fear. She believed she had nothing to lose¡ªno reason to protect herself against someone she saw as a mere human. After all, I had no visible power capable of harming, let alone killing, a goddess like her.


    She was so consumed by the prospect of ending my life that shepletely overlooked the presence of my new ally who she hadn''t seen until now...


    "Red Chains."


    Her eyes widened in shock, the smile vanishing from her face. A red circle materialized beneath her feet, glowing ominously, and in an instant, chains erupted from the ground, wrapping around her arms and legs. They bound her with an unyielding grip, her hand just inches away from my throat, halting her in her tracks.


    "Lord S-Samael..." Medea''s voice trembled as she watched the scene unfold, her expression a mixture of pain as she restrained a Goddess. All this time, while I had been upied with taming Kaguya, Medea had been carrying out the task I had given her the previous day¡ªa spell capable of binding a goddess, even if only for a few precious seconds.


    I felt a surge of satisfaction as I watched Amaterasu struggle against the chains. My lips twisted into a smirk as the white glow of magic began to envelop my hand.


    "Divine Rank Magic: Forbidden Seal," I intoned, my voice filled with the weight of absolute authority.


    "No... Nooooooo!!!" Amaterasu''s eyes zed with a fiery orange glow, her voice breaking into a desperate scream. She thrashed against the chains, her divine energy bursting forth, shattering Medea''s restraints one by one as she tried to break free.


    But it was toote.


    "Hargh!" Amaterasu gasped, her defiance shattering as my ck sword, a relic of the previous Demon King, pierced her stomach. The de sank deep, its malevolent energy consuming her strength. Her face drained of color, and she coughed up blood, her eyes wide with disbelief. The white glow of the Forbidden Seal began to take effect, spreading across her weakened body like a curse.


    With a flick of her fingers, Medea summoned ten more chains, binding Amaterasu once again. The goddess was now ensnared, her power draining away with every passing moment. Thebined forces of Medea''s chains, the ck Sword, and the Forbidden Seal left her with no escape, her strength siphoned off to feed the sword that now impaled her.


    Amaterasu fell to her knees gasping for breath.


    I looked down at her, my golden eye narrowing with sick satisfaction as I observed the White Seal glowing ominously on her chest.


    "What is an enved Goddess?" I asked her coldly.


    "Just a ve."


    "!" Amaterasu flinched looking up at me with horror.

 Chapter 134: Ending the Fight Against Kastoria (1)

    Yanagi Rena could scarcely believe what she was seeing. Her life had been filled with incredible, nearly impossible events¡ªthe most shocking being her sudden summoning to another world. Yet, standing before her was a man who nearly surpassed even that in sheer disbelief.


    His presence was utterly captivating, unsettlingly so. His dark, curly hair was slicked back, revealing a face so unnervingly handsome that it seemed almost unreal. Only one of his eyes was visible, glowing like molten gold, while the other was concealed beneath a mysterious eye patch.


    His appearance was the very embodiment of both fear and fascination, a paradoxical blend of the terrifying and the magnificent.


    Rena struggled to ept that this man could be from Earth, just like her. The idea seemed absurd, yet there was no denying the truth. She first suspected it when she overheard him muttering in Japanese. The second confirmation came when she picked up something said by Akane, thanks to her Yokes. The word that escaped Akane''s lips was oneden with meaning: "Onii-sama."


    That was how Akane addressed him¡ªSamael. The Arima Twins, as far as Rena knew, had no brothers. However, she had heard rumors that they had once been adopted, and she deduced that this "Samael" must be their stepbrother. But that only deepened the mystery rather than solved it.


    Why was their stepbrother so overwhelmingly powerful? And so terrifying?


    Samael had defeated all of them, including Ryuuki, whom Rena had believed to be the strongest among them. Then, as if that wasn''t enough, he had also bested Kaguya, a feat that seemed impossible.


    And now, as if reality itself was mocking her understanding, a Goddess knelt before him.


    Not just any deity, but Amaterasu, the legendary Sun Goddess from Rena''s homnd, was bowing in submission to this man. The sight was nothing short of surreal¡ªunfathomable. He had managed to bring a Goddess to her knees.


    What was most disturbing, though, was the ease with which he did it. There was no visible strain, no sign of effort in subduing both Kaguya and Amaterasu. It was as if he had done something as simple as breathing.


    Didn''t he feel even the slightest bit of fear? Rena wondered. And where was his sense of shame?


    He moved with a confidence that bordered on arrogance, engaging in actions that left her stunned and bewildered. The things he did with the first woman, who seemed to be his subordinate, and then with Kaguya¡ªRena had only heard whispers of such things, but now she had seen them with her own eyes.


    The image of his bare, wless body was now seared into her memory, a sight so vivid that she doubted it would ever fade.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "You better get used to it now, Amaterasu," I said, my voice low and cold as I nced toward Kaguya. "I have a lot nned for you and your dear daughter."


    Kaguya could refuse me if she wanted, but I knew her well enough already thanks to Aphrodite. She would never abandon her beloved Goddess, not when Amaterasu was at my mercy.


    It was all part of the n.


    Amaterasu still had her head bowed, her pride crushed beneath the weight of her current situation.


    "I won''t kill you, nor will I harm Kaguya," I continued, my tone deceptively calm. "But you will do everything I ask of you. As long as you obey me, you have nothing to fear."


    "H¡­How is this possible¡­? You¡­ how¡­?" Her voice trembled, the words slipping from her lips in disbelief.


    She was still grappling with the reality of her position, struggling toprehend how she¡ªa Goddess who had existed for millennia¡ªhad been brought so low. It was a sight that would have been unthinkable to anyone who had ever worshipped her.


    I frowned, growing impatient with her disbelief. "I don''t have time to waste. If you''re going to be useless to me, I might as well kill Kaguya right now," I threatened, an icy sword materializing in my hand, its tip hovering menacingly above Kaguya''s frozen form.


    Amaterasu''s head snapped up at the mention of Kaguya, her eyes wide with panic. "No!" she cried out, her voice tinged with desperation.


    "Then obey me," I repeated, my voice as cold as the de I held. "I''m going ahead to deal with your pathetic heroes. Take your time to process your new situation, but know this¡ªthe longer you take, the more of your precious Heroes will die. I''ve already shown mercy by killing only one of them."


    They could thank Ayaka and Akane for being their ssmates. If it weren''t for them, I would have wiped out everyst one of them without hesitation.


    "But this time, there will be no mercy. You will order Kaguya to intervene, to create peace," I continued, my voice a sharp edge. "I will release Rena, and in return, we will make an exchange. You will withdraw your armies and swear never to attack Tenebria again in exchange for Rena''s release."


    Of course, the promise was nothing more than a fa?ade, a meaningless gesture when I had their Goddess under my control. The true power was already mine, and I intended to wield it to my advantage.


    I could see Rena behind me, her eyes widening in shock as she heard my words, realizing for the first time that I intended to release her. From the beginning, she had been nothing more than a pawn in thisrger game, a tool to achieve my goals.


    I didn''t have time to waste on Kastoria or its leaders, not when my own time was running out. With only two months left to live, Kastoria, Kaguya, and even Amaterasu were merely obstacles, distractions that needed to be dealt with swiftly and efficiently.


    Now, I could finally turn my attention to the Trojan War.


    I wasn''t naive¡ªI knew what wasing. Aphrodite had been helping me all along, and I suspected her motives weren''t entirely selfless. It was clear she was going to ask me to take her side in the war, to fight alongside the Trojans against the Greeks. After everything she had done for me, it was only a matter of time before she called in the favor.


    I wasn''t against the idea. In fact, I was prepared to repay her. But there was more to it than mere repayment. Aphrodite had hinted at something that had piqued my interest¡ªa way to escape the fate that was looming over me. A way to cheat death.


    That alone was enough to make me consider her request.


    But there was a problem. The Trojan War wasn''t just another battle; it was a sh of titans, a stage where all the Greek gods would be present. Among them were Poseidon and Hera, both of whom Khione had warned me about.

 Chapter 135: Ending the Fight Against Kastoria (2)

    "Lord Kratos!"


    Kratos, who had been resting in his tent, turned sharply at the sound of one of his men calling out to him. The soldier looked anxious, breathless from urgency.


    "The Heroes of Kastoria and their armies are advancing toward us again!" the soldier reported, his voice tinged with disbelief.


    Kratos frowned deeply, his mind racing. They really have the guts to attack us again after what Samael did to them? Where are they getting this sudden confidence?


    "Prepare our army," Kratos ordered with a calm authority."We''ll show them once more the might of Tenebria." He paused for a moment, thinking quickly. "And send an envoy to the Lord Commander. Inform him of the situation."


    "Shouldn''t we wait for the Lord Commander?" a soft voice interjected. Semiramis had entered the tent.


    Kratos turned his gaze to her, noticing something different about her appearance. Her skin seemed to glow with an almost ethereal light, and there was a softness to her features that hadn''t been there before. Her hair was neatly tied back, and, if he wasn''t mistaken, she was wearing makeup. The change was subtle but striking.


    Under different circumstances, Kratos might have asked her what had brought about this transformation, but the urgency of the situation took precedence. He pushed the thought aside, focusing on the battle at hand.


    "He might arrive toote," Kratos responded. "We need to be ready when they attack."


    "Why are they attacking us when we have a hostage?" Megara asked as she entered the tent, her brow furrowed in confusion. When Nathan had kidnapped Rena, the Heroes of Kastoria had been visibly distressed, so this aggressive move puzzled her.


    "Humans seldom care about theirrades," Kratos replied with a hint of disdain, his voice steady. He saw no logic in their actions, attributing it to the unpredictable nature of humans.


    None of them could have known that Kaguya had appeared on the side of the Kastorian Heroes, promising to rescue Rena. That pledge had reinvigorated their spirits, giving them the courage to attack despite the risks.


    "Let''s go," Kratos said, his voice hardening with resolve. He reached for his sword and strode toward the tent''s entrance. Semiramis and Megara followed closely behind.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the same blood-soaked field where they had suffered their previous defeat, the Heroes of Kastoria and the army of Kastoria gathered once more. The ground still bore the dark stains of their fallenrades'' blood, a grim reminder of the lives lost, despite the bodies having been removed. The air was thick with tension, each breath heavy with the weight of what had transpired here.


    Ryuuki stood at the very spot where his ssmate, Taketa, had been brutally in by Samael. The memory of that cold-blooded murder haunted him, twisting his usually kind expression into one of grim determination. His hand tightened around the hilt of his sword, knuckles white with the force of his grip.


    Beside him, Yumiko watched with concern, her eyes flickering between Ryuuki''s darkened face and the battlefield that stretched out before them.


    "Man, is this really okay?" a voice whispered anxiously from behind.


    "I''m so scared... What if that freak shows up again?" another murmured, the fear palpable.


    "Same... I''m not sure we can handle that monster if hees back¡­?


    "But Kaguya-san is with us this time!" one of their ssmates interjected, a note of hope creeping into their voice. "She''ll defeat him for sure!"


    Despite their fears, Kaguya''s presence gave them a glimmer of hope. The thought of her strength bolstered their resolve, though the anxiety in the group was still evident.


    The tense atmosphere was shattered by the sound of footsteps, armor clinking, and weapons shing as the Tenebria Army appeared on the horizon. Leading them were Kratos, Megara, and Semiramis, their figures imposing as they marched forward with unwavering purpose.


    Kratos stepped forward, his voice carrying across the battlefield. "I mustmend you, Heroes of Kastoria, for your persistence and bravery. You dare to stand before us again after losing two of your own?"


    "Release Rena-san," Ryuuki asked, his voice icy.


    Kratos raised an eyebrow, a smirk ying on his lips. "Hm?"


    But before he could react further, the air erupted with the sound of shing steel¡ªBADAM!


    Kratos barely managed to parry Ryuuki''s sudden strike, his sword trembling from the impact. The sheer force nearly sent him stumbling back.


    He''s stronger than yesterday!


    Kratos couldn''t believe it, but the truth was undeniable. The hero before him had grown more powerful, his rage fueling his strength.


    "Follow the Hero Ryuuki!" one of the Kastorian knights shouted, spurring the others into action. The second round of battlemenced, the knights charging forward with renewed vigor.


    Ryuuki''s ssmates had no choice but to follow suit, their fears momentarily pushed aside as they joined the fray.


    GRAAAAAA!!!


    But then, a sound that struck terror into their hearts echoed across the battlefield¡ªa dragon''s cry, so powerful it seemed to make the very air tremble.


    Everyone on Kastoria''s side, including the Heroes, flinched and instinctively took a step back, their earlier resolve faltering.


    They knew all too well what wasing.


    "Everyone, step back!" Ryuukimanded, his voice filled with urgency.


    The golden dragon, its scales gleaming ominously, spread its massive wings as it descended from the sky. The ground quaked beneath its weight as itnded, lowering its head.


    Three figures dismounted from the dragon.


    Samael, d in his dark, imposing armor, stepped forward, his left eye gleaming like gold through the mask that concealed his face. Beside him were Medea, hand Rena, who seemed physically unharmed.


    "Rena-san..." Ayaka breathed a sigh of relief, her eyes locking onto her. But her gaze quickly shifted to Samael¡ªNathan, the man behind the mask¡ªher heart pounding in her chest.


    Akane, who had been convinced of his true identity as her stepbrother, stood silently, her eyes wide with a mixture of recognition and fear. She watched Nathan with bated breath, nerves fraying with every passing second.


    "Kya!"


    Nathan effortlessly lifted Rena onto his shoulder, her small frame offering no resistance as he leaped down from the dragon. Rena let out a startled, almost helpless yelp, her cheeks flushing a deep red from both embarrassment and the suddenness of the action. She didn''t dare struggle or even meet the eyes of her ssmates, too mortified by the position she found herself in.


    "You''ve got guts trying to fight again after I killed your ssmate," Nathan said, his voice dripping with disdain as he stood before the assembled Heroes of Kastoria.


    "Rena-san..." Yumiko began, concerncing her voice as she took a hesitant step forward.


    "Don''te any closer unless you want her dead," Nathan snapped, his tone cold and threatening. His grip on Rena''s sides tightened involuntarily, the pressure causing him to inadvertently squeeze the sides of her breasts.


    "Haan~" Rena couldn''t suppress the small moan that escaped her lips, the sound echoing in the uneasy silence that had fallen over the battlefield. Her face, already flushed, turned an even deeper shade of crimson, mortified that everyone had heard her.


    Ayaka''s frown deepened as she watched the scene unfold. She knew Rena well¡ªtoo well, in fact, to believe that this was the real her. The way Rena was blushing so intensely, her unusually docile demeanor, and her overly reactive responses... None of it seemed to add up. Something was off, terribly off.


    "Do you all have a death wish, or what?" Nathan''s voice cut through the tension. His golden eye scanned the group, and under his piercing gaze, they all flinched, the fear of him palpable in the air.


    Ryuuki''s fists clenched at his sides. But a darker thought gnawed at the back of his mind¡ªif Rena was here, did that mean Kaguya had failed? The very idea seemed impossible to him, something he refused to believe. He convinced himself that Kaguya had likely arrived toote, after Nathan had already made his move.


    Meanwhile, Nathan slowly lowered Rena to the ground. His arm wrapped tightly around her neck, and with the other hand, he brought a sword to her throat, the de gleaming menacingly.


    "Now, try me again."

 Chapter 136: Ending the Fight Against Kastoria (3)

    "Now, try me again."


    The air grew heavy with tension as I held my sword firmly against Rena''s throat. The sharp edge of the de gleamed under the sun light. Everyone around us froze in ce, their eyes wide with shock and fear. Ryuuki, who had been ring at me with murderous intent just moments before, was now rooted to the spot, his rage tempered by uncertainty.


    "Release her..." The voice that broke the silence belonged to Ayaka. Her words were not amand, nor did they carry the weight of a threat. Instead, they were soft, almost pleading¡ªa request rather than an order.


    I turned my gaze toward her. Ayaka met my eyes, but her expression betrayed her inner turmoil. There was no calmness, no serenity in her features. She had realized the truth about me. It wasn''t surprising, given that I had spoken directly to Akane, but I hadn''t expected them to unravel my identity so quickly with just a single word.


    "This will be thest time you see me here," I began, my voice cold. "You will not set foot in Tenebria again. You will not attack us, nor will you attempt anything against us. From this moment forward, you willpletely ignore our existence. If you desire to fight, then so be it. There are plenty of other kingdoms in thisnd to satisfy your thirst for battle.


    Go ahead and indulge yourself in those conflicts, but know this¡ªhere, you are nothing. I believe you understand that I can kill everyst one of you if I choose. Do you grasp the gravity of the situation, or do I need to make an example of someone else?" I pressed the de harder against Rena''s neck, the metal biting slightly into her skin.


    I expected Rena to react, to cry out in fear or plead for her life. But she did neither. Herposure was unnerving; she had clearly taken my earlier words to heart when I said I intended to use her as leverage rather than to end her life. She wasn''t frightened in the slightest¡ªonly ufortable, her face flushed with an emotion that was difficult to decipher.


    Perhaps it was embarrassment, or maybe anger. But fear? No, there was none of that. Her ssmates, on the other hand, were a different story. Their faces were pale, their eyes filled with terror as they witnessed the threat unfold before them.


    "W-We can''t make decisions like that ourselves!" stammered Kazuto, the man with sses, his voice trembling with panic.


    "What?" I demanded, narrowing my eyes at him.


    "Kaguya-san and the King are the ones who make the decisions!" he replied, his words tumbling out in a rush. He wasn''t wrong.


    "Kaguya-san!!" A cry went up from the crowd of Kastoria, and suddenly, the sea of people parted.


    There she was¡ªKaguya. She stepped forward with an air of authority, her presencemanding the attention of everyone around her. She was dressed in yet another exquisite gown, every inch the refined and poised woman she had always been. It was almost impossible to believe that just an hour ago, this very woman had been anything sucking my cock.


    Now, however, she appeared as though nothing out of the ordinary had happened, her demeanor wless as ever.


    There was a fleeting glimmer of hope that flickered in the eyes of the Kastoria army and the Heroes alike, but that hope was already slipping through their fingers, like sand in an hourss. The oue was inevitable, and everyone present seemed to know it, though some clung to theirst vestiges of optimism. I fixed my gaze on Kaguya, her normally sharp, white eyes reflecting resignation.


    There was no need for words between us; my eyes conveyed everything I wanted to say.


    Kaguya, with her poise and measured demeanor, was the embodiment of calm in the storm. I had no doubt that Amaterasu, ever pragmatic and unwilling to die, had urged Kaguya to broker peace. Standing before me, she finally spoke, her voice steady and clear.


    "We will ept. In exchange for Rena-san''s safe return, we will not attack you anymore," Kaguya dered.


    The tension that had been thick in the air eased slightly as Rena''s ssmates exhaled in unison, their relief palpable. They were grateful that Kaguya had agreed to save their friend, though some, like Yusuke, couldn''t hide their simmering anger. Ryuuki''s expression was a mix of bitterness and reluctant eptance; despite his resentment, he ced the safety of his ssmate above all else.


    "A wise decision," I acknowledged, finally lowering my de from Rena''s throat. "Now, prepare the contract immediately. We will sign it, and then we can part ways."


    Kaguya nodded in agreement, herposure unwavering. She swiftly called upon several nobles andmanders from her ranks, and they began the task of drafting the contract. With the battle over, the soldiers from both sides began to rx, engaging in quiet conversations or sharing rations as they waited for the formalities to conclude.


    The tension of imminent violence had dissipated, reced by the mundane sounds of men and women awaiting orders.


    Within Kastoria''s camp, I, along with Medea, Semiramis, Kratos, and Megara, gathered to review and sign the contract.


    "Are you sure about this, Lord Commander?" Kratos asked, his voice tinged with uncertainty as he broke the silence.


    "About what?"


    "About letting the Heroes of Kastoria live?" he rified, his brow furrowed with concern. "If given time, they might¡­"


    "They might what?" I interrupted, my tone dismissive. "They could train for a hundred years, and I would still be able to kill them with ease."


    "Such arrogance," Megara said a bit shocked. Whatever she thought of me, it didn''t matter. Only I knew the truth of the situation.


    Amaterasu and Kaguya were no longer my enemies. In fact, they were now aligned with me, whether they realized it or not. With them on my side, Kastoria posed no threat. The kingdom was, in essence, already mine, its power rendered meaningless.


    As I pondered these thoughts, I felt the weight of several gazes on me. Turning slightly, I caught sight of Ayaka and Akane, standing a short distance away. They seemed to be deep in conversation, likely debating how to approach me. After all these years, they still didn''t know how to begin.


    Feeling the confines of the camp closing in around me, I decided to slip away. Cloaking myself in darkness, I moved through the camp, erasing my presence as I went. How long would it take them to finalize that contract? The waiting was growing tiresome.


    As I continued walking, I nced back and noticed Ayaka and Akane trailing me, their eyes scanning the area but finding nothing. They couldn''t see me, but they could sense something¡ªan unease that gnawed at them. It was annoying, to say the least.


    I ducked into a random tent, seeking a moment of solitude where I could gather my thoughts. It would also serve as a ce to speak anonymously if they managed to find me. However, when I turned around, I was met with an unexpected sight that made my eyes widen in surprise.


    There, standing in the middle of the tent, was Rena. She was in the midst of undressing, her fingers hesitating on the delicate fabric of her lingerie, frozen in shock at the sudden intrusion. Her wide eyes locked onto mine, her body stiffening as the realization of our situation set in.

 Chapter 137: Talk with the Former Step-Sisters (1)

    There, standing in the middle of the tent, was Rena. She was in the midst of undressing, her fingers hesitating on the delicate fabric of her lingerie, frozen in shock at the sudden intrusion. Her wide eyes locked onto mine, her body stiffening as the realization of our situation set in.


    "You¡­ Y-You¡­" she stammered, her voice barely a whisper as she tried to process the situation. Her lips quivered, and the color in her cheeks deepened to a vivid red.


    Of all the tents I could have stumbled into, I had somehow chosen hers. The absurdity of the situation struck me, but there was no time to dwell on it. Before Rena could fully react or let out a sound that would surely draw attention, I moved quickly.


    "Kyahmmm!"


    Her startled cry was muffled as I pressed my hand firmly over her mouth. Her body tensed, and in her panic, she struggled, causing us both to lose our bnce. We tumbled backward, her lithe form copsing onto the ground with me falling on top of her. Despite the chaotic descent, I kept my hand securely over her mouth, stifling any further outburst.


    "Mmmph!" She protested, her muffled voice a mix of fear and shock.


    "Quiet," I hissed, my voice low and urgent. "Do you want to ruin everything with a scream?"


    My words seemed to sink in as the realization of our precarious situation dawned on her. After a moment, her struggles ceased, her body going still beneath mine. The closeness of our position was suddenly all too apparent, her nearly bare skin warm against me, her rapid breathing tickling my neck.


    The thin fabric of her underwear left little to the imagination, and I could feel the heat radiating from her, her body trembling slightly under the weight of the tension between us.


    "H...How long?" she managed to ask, her voice barely more than a shaky whisper.


    I didn''t respond, my attention sharply focused outside the tent. I could hear the faint rustle of movement, the muffled voices of Ayaka and Akane approaching. They were close¡ªtoo close. If I didn''t act quickly, the situation would spiral out of control.


    "Hide somewhere," I said.


    Rena nodded quickly, her eyes wide with understanding. She gathered her clothes in a hurry, slipping away from under me and diving beneath a nearby table, the fabric of her lingerie brushing against the floor as she concealed herself.


    Just as she disappeared from sight, the tent''s ps parted, and Ayaka and Akane entered. Their eyes scanned the interior until theynded on me, their expressions shifting from determination to shock. The sight of me there, in that tent, caught thempletely off guard. They had been searching for me, but now that they had found me, they seemed at a loss for words, their initial resolve faltering.


    "What do you want?" I asked, my tone cold, cutting through the thick silence.


    Ayaka opened her mouth to speak, but all that came out was a stammered, "H-Hmm¡­" Her usual confidence was nowhere to be found, and she looked to Akane, whose anxious eyes flicked between me and the ground.


    "If there''s nothing," I began, moving to brush past them, eager to avoid any furtherplications.


    But just as I was about to leave, I felt a sudden tug on my arm. Turning back, I saw Ayaka clutching my sleeve, her eyes glistening with uncertainty and a hint of desperation.


    "Y-You¡­ You are N-Nathan¡­ Onii-chan, right?" Her voice was trembling as she asked.


    Only my gold eye was visible now, glinting from beneath the shadowed tent as I stared at Ayaka. The urge to conceal my identity was strong; revealing myself could unravel everything.


    A Hero named Nathan.


    If the Divine Knight got wind of my survival, it would undoubtedly raise suspicions¡ªnot just among them, but also among my former ssmates. And if word reached them, it wouldplicate matters even further. They would begin to see me as a real threat, something I had tried to avoid at all costs.


    I had hoped to eliminate them while keeping my identity shrouded. It would have been easier that way¡ªcleaner at least until I became strong enough to contend the strongest among them. But now, as I looked at Ayaka and Akane, I questioned the need for such secrecy. What was the point of hiding from them, especially after everything we''d been through?


    With a deep sigh, I decided to cast aside my mask of anonymity. Slowly, I removed the mask that covered my face.


    "Yes, what do you want?" I asked.


    Both Ayaka and Akane gasped in unison, their eyes widening in shock as they took in the sight before them. My face had changed significantly since thest time they had seen it. I had grown older, and the trials I had endured¡ªespecially the transformation after absorbing Khione''s divine energy¡ªhad altered me in ways they could never have imagined.


    My features were sharper, more mature, and there was a hardened edge to my expression that hadn''t been there before.


    Yet, despite the changes, my face wasn''tpletely unrecognizable. There were still faint traces of the boy they once knew. I was certain that if Siara and Sienna, especially, were to see me, they would recognize me without hesitation.


    "O-Onii-chan... it''s really you..." Ayaka muttered, her voice trembling with disbelief. She stared at me as though I were a ghost, her mind struggling to reconcile the person before her with the memories she held.


    "Onii-sama... I... am..." Akane''s voice faltered, her words catching in her throat. She looked at me, her eyes wide with a mixture of awe and anxiousness, and when our gazes locked, she flinched as though she had seen something she couldn''tprehend.


    Both of them¡ªAyaka and Akane¡ªstill called me the same names they used to, like they were holding on to some fragile thread of the past. Despite everything, it felt strangelyforting to know that they still saw me as their dear brother, even after all these years.


    Seeing no immediate danger or reason to linger, I prepared to leave. "Nothing, then," I said, turning to exit the tent.


    But before I could take a step, Ayaka''s hand shot out, gripping my arm with a firmness that surprised me. Her grip trembled slightly, but there was a desperate strength in it. "Please, Onii-chan... Please..." she pleaded, her voice breaking with emotion.


    Her plea stopped me in my tracks. Reluctantly, I turned back and stepped further into the tent, signaling my willingness to hear them out. I stood silently, waiting for them to find the words they so clearly struggled with.


    "A... About what happened, about what I said... I... am so... sorry... Onii-chan...


    I..." Ayaka''s voice quivered as she spoke, her hands clenching into tight fists that trembled with regret and her face pale. She was likely referring to thatst, painful day¡ªwhen she and Akane had walked away from me, leaving behind words that had cut deeper than any de.


    "Onii-sama... I am sorry... We really don''t see you like that... You are... our only family... please..." Akane added, her voice barely above a whisper, heavy with the weight of guilt.


    Her eyes were downcast, unable to meet mine as she spoke, her entire being radiating sorrow and repentance.


    They were asking me to forgive their words, to let go of the past that had driven a wedge between us. But the truth was, there was nothing for me to forgive. Their words, their actions on that fateful day, held no weight in my heart now. The burden of guilt they carried was their own, not mine.


    I remembered that day clearly¡ªthe day their mother, my stepmother, died. It was a moment that should have been filled with grief, with tears and mourning. But my reaction had been nothing. No tears fell from my eyes, no sorrow touched my heart, and I offered them nofort when they needed it most.


    Instead, I had stood before them, a hollow shell of the person they once knew. My face had worn a smile, but it was empty, devoid of any real emotion. My eyes, which should have mirrored their pain, were cold and lifeless. And then, with a voice as t and unfeeling as the expression on my face, I had spoken the words that had spoiled everything.


    "Don''t worry, I will be there for you. You can forget your mother now."

 Chapter 138: Talk with the Former Step-Sisters (2)

    Instead, I had stood before them, a hollow shell of the person they once knew. My face had worn a smile, but it was empty, devoid of any real emotion. My eyes, which should have mirrored their pain, were cold and lifeless. And then, with a voice as t and unfeeling as the expression on my face, I had spoken the words that had spoiled everything.


    "Don''t worry, I will be there for you. You can forget your mother now."


    Those words, delivered with a smile that barely reached my eyes, were intended to soothe, but instead, they only deepened the difort. The expression on my face was a facade, a mask hiding the emptiness within, as I tried to offerfort that I didn''t truly feel. My attempt to reassure them was hollow,cking the warmth and empathy they desperately needed.


    In truth, I had failed them, unable to share in their grief, unable to mourn alongside them as they deserved.


    Even in that moment, both of them could sense that something was wrong with me. They had always been perceptive, and despite their love for me, they couldn''t help but feel the growing distance between us. When I uttered those empty words, their frustrations, which had been bubbling beneath the surface, finally spilled over.


    I didn''t me them for it¡ªnot in the slightest.


    I reached out gently, my hand finding its way to her hair, and patted it softly. She looked up at me, surprised by the unexpected gesture.


    "I don''t resent you or anything, Ayaka. And neither you, Akane," I said, turning to look at both of them with as much sincerity as I could muster. "I could never hold anything against my adorable younger sisters."


    "O-Onii-chan?" Ayaka''s voice trembled with a mixture of surprise and happiness, her cheeks flushing pink as tears welled up in her eyes and began to spill down her face.


    Akane, standing beside her, was unable to hold back her own emotions. She bit her lip, trying to stay strong, but the tears soon followed, tracing silent paths down her cheeks. She stepped closer to me, and without a word, wrapped her arms around me, holding on tightly. Her body shook with quiet sobs as she buried her face in my chest, her tears soaking into my shirt.


    I held her close, wrapping my arms around her in return, offering what littlefort I could until she finally began to calm down, her sobs subsiding into soft sniffles.


    Ayaka stood there, hesitating for a moment, her face still flushed, her eyes full of unspoken emotions. I gave her a reassuring smile and gently pulled her into a tight embrace as well. She melted into the hug, her small frame trembling slightly as she let herself be held. After a few moments, I released her, stepping back to give her space.


    "I should go now, to sign the contract," I said, breaking the silence.


    "Onii-chan¡­ you''ve been summoned by the Demons, haven''t you?" Ayaka asked, her voice barely above a whisper, concern etched across her delicate features.


    I nodded in response, confirming her fears.


    "But aren''t they¡­ bad people?" Ayaka''s voice wavered as she voiced the fear that had been gnawing at her.


    "There are bad people everywhere, Ayaka," I replied, my tone gentle but firm. "The Demon King was a great threat and did many terrible things that make people wary of the Demons. But I can at least promise you this¡ªwhat happened before will never happen again. The ones who rule Tenebria now have no desire to wage wars for blood and pride."


    "Current people?" Akane''s eyes widened, her sharp mind picking up on the implication in my words.


    What I was trying to convey, though not in so many words, was that the Demon King was no longer a threat.


    I nodded to them, taking a deep breath as I prepared to share my thoughts. "I want you both to promise me something," I began, my voice steady and serious. "Never take anything at face value, no matter who says it or how convincing they might seem. Always seek the truth for yourselves, and make sure to confirm it before you act.


    If you encounter Demons who are truly despicable, then yes, you have the right to fight back. But never judge someone solely based on their race¡ªtreat every being, whether they''re Demon or Human, with the same fairness."


    I felt like really abrother now.


    Both Ayaka and Akane nodded in agreement, their eyes reflecting their understanding.


    I didn''t want them to fall into the same trap as some others, like Jason from my ss, who saw the world in ck and white, where Demons were nothing but enemies to be exterminated. That narrow mindset led only to corruption, to bing something no better than the monsters they sought to destroy.


    "I... I apologize, Onii-sama," Akane said, her voice tinged with regret. "We''ve been so foolish, I suppose..."


    "There''s nothing to apologize for," I said. "As long as you two are safe, that''s all that really matters to me."


    But now, thanks to certain circumstances¡ªenving both Amaterasu and Kaguya as well in some way, powerful entities in their own right¡ªI could ensure their safety even more effectively here in Kastoria. They wouldn''t have to fear the dangers that might have otherwise threatened them.


    "We... we''re not children anymore, Onii-chan!" Ayaka suddenly dered, crossing her arms with an embarrassed face. "You can treat us as women, you know!"


    A small smile tugged at the corners of my mouth. "I know you''re women. You''ve both grown up beautifully."


    "T-That''s right..." Akane murmured, averting her gaze with a shy blush, clearly a bit flustered by the acknowledgement.


    Ayaka seemed to hesitate for a moment before speaking again. "Oh, Onii-chan, about Rena-san... hm. Thank you for sparing her. She''s a bit loud-mouthed, but... she''s not a bad person."


    Her words caught me off guard. I hadn''t expected Ayaka to speak up for Rena, especially given how we were all inclined to draw thick lines between those we cared about and those we didn''t. That''s why, despite me having killed her ssmate, Ayaka hadn''t shown much concern. But for some reason, she felt something for Rena, enough to ask me to spare her.


    Maybe I had made the right decision in keeping Rena alive.


    "Go ahead, I''ll join you in a moment," I quickly added, sensing the time to move on.


    "Y-Yes... we will see each other again, right?" Ayaka asked, her voice tinged with a hint of fear, as if she was afraid the answer might not be what she hoped.


    "Of course," I said, nodding with certainty.


    Even though currently I was busy, once everything was over with the Divine Knights and I made my life stable, I had the attention to live peacefully with them but the others in the Empire of Light as well.


    A broad smile spread across Ayaka''s face as she turned to leave, reassured by my promise. Akane waved at me with a smile, following closely behind her.


    As they disappeared from sight, I began to turn, only to hear a hesitant voice call out, "H-Hey..."


    Recognizing Rena''s voice, I walked toward her, my steps steady. "What do you wa¡ª"


    Before I could finish, Rena grabbed hold of me, her hands tugging me down unexpectedly.

 Chapter 139: Playing a little with Rena

    As they disappeared from sight, I began to turn, only to hear a hesitant voice call out, "H-Hey..."


    Recognizing Rena''s voice, I walked toward her, my steps steady. "What do you wa¡ª"


    Before I could finish my sentence, Rena grabbed hold of me, her hands gripping my shirt as she tugged me down toward her with an urgency that caught me off guard.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, my voice a mixture of surprise and concern.


    She looked up at me, her face flushed a deep red, and her eyes brimming with unshed tears. "I... It''s all because of you..." she mumbled, her tone tinged with frustration and something else that I couldn''t quite ce.


    "What?" I asked again, this time more softly, trying to understand what she was getting at.


    "You... You did something to me, and now I can''t even sleep or rest without thinking about it!" Rena''s voice wavered as she spoke, her entire body trembling as if she was struggling to contain a surge of emotions. "W-What did you do to me?!"


    She was serious, her eyes searching mine for answers, yet filled with a vulnerability I hadn''t seen before. It was clear she was on the brink of something¡ªsomething that frightened her as much as it confused her.


    I paused, studying her face, trying to decipher what exactly was happening. Had she really somehow developed feelings for me? It seemed almost surreal, yet I couldn''t entirely dismiss the possibility. Perhaps it was my absurd luck at y once more, just like with Courtney, who had also started to develop feelings after spending too much time close to me.


    But I couldn''t be certain, not yet.


    Lowering my head, I brought my lips closer to hers, testing the waters. Rena flinched slightly, her breath hitching, but she didn''t pull away. Instead, she closed her eyes, bracing herself for what was toe.


    "Hmnn~" she moaned softly when our lips finally met, the sound barely escaping her. Her face flushed even deeper, and to my surprise, she didn''t resist the kiss. Instead, her hands, which had been pressed against my chest, slowly moved up to wrap around my neck as she hesitantly kissed me back.


    It was an awkward, unpracticed kiss, revealing her inexperience. It dawned on me that this was likely her first kiss¡ªor perhaps even the first time she had ever been this close to a man. I could feel her nervousness, the way her lips moved uncertainly against mine, but there was a sweetness to it, a vulnerability that made the moment all the more intense.


    I am not sure but from the short moment I had been with her and from her manners I could easily tell she was from a rich family.


    Savoring the taste of her lips, I gently bit down on her lower lip, coaxing her to open her mouth. When she did, I plunged my tongue inside, exploring the warmth of her mouth.


    "Hmmnn!!" Rena''s eyes flew open wide in shock at the unfamiliar sensation, but she didn''t pull away. Instead, she seemed to surrenderpletely, her tongue barely moving as I continued to explore, coiling my tongue around hers. She was utterly passive, letting me take the lead as I licked along the inside of her mouth, tasting her.


    "Slurp..." The sound of our kiss filled the space between us as I continued to enjoy her mouth, deepening the kiss further. Finally, I took her tongue between my lips, sucking on it firmly.


    "Hmnnn~~! Hmnnn!" Rena''s moans grew louder, her eyes zing over with a mixture of pleasure and disbelief. She waspletely lost in the moment, her body trembling as tears began to spill from the corners of her eyes, her face flushed a deep crimson.


    She was overwhelmed, dizzy from the intensity of the kiss and the sensations coursing through her. I could see the effect it was having on her, the way her body reacted, the way her grip on me tightened as if I was the only thing grounding her in that moment.


    Separating my lips, I watched her flushed face.


    A thin thread of saliva lingered between our mouths as I pulled away, glistening in the dim light before I quickly swallowed and licked the remnants from her moistened lips. Rena''s chest heaved, her breathing in ragged gasps as she tried to steady herself.


    Her wide eyes, still shimmering with unshed tears, remained locked onto mine, filled with a mixture of confusion and something far more intense.


    My gaze drifted downward, following the curve of her neck to the soft rise of her breasts, partially concealed by the delicate blue fabric of her bra. Though her chest wasn''trge, it was undeniably alluring, and the sight stirred something primal within me¡ªa desire to taste and explore every inch of her.


    "Mnnhnnnn" Rena''s soft moans filled the air as I trailed kisses along her neck, savoring the feel of her warm skin beneath my lips. I continued my path downward, letting my mouth brush over the exposed parts of her breasts, teasing her as I went.


    At the same time, my hand moved with deliberate slowness along her legs, the silky fabric of her stockings gliding under my fingers. I caressed her thighs, feeling the heat radiating from her as I gently spread them apart.


    "Ahnnn~" Rena moaned lightly, her voice barely more than a whisper, as my touch moved higher, closer to the center of her desire. Her panties were already drenched, the thin fabric clinging to her skin, revealing just how deeply she was affected.


    Just as I was about to slip my fingers inside her panties, feeling her heat against my fingertips, the tent''s curtain was suddenly yanked open.


    "Oh yes, Onii-chan! I forgot to tell you about¡ªmhm??!!"


    "!?"


    Ayaka''s voice, cheerful and innocent, abruptly cut off as she froze in ce, her eyes widening in shock. Akane, who had followed closely behind her, was equally stunned, her gaze fixed on the sight before her¡ªme, poised above a moaning Rena, who was d only in her underwear, her arms wrapped around my neck as I kissed her exposed skin.


    "Mnn~ why did you stop¡­ha!" Rena''s voice trailed off as she followed my gaze, realizing what had caused me to pause. She flinched, her body stiffening as she quickly pulled away, grabbing her discarded clothes to cover herself in a panic.


    "I-It''s not what you think!" she stammered, her voice shaky as she tried to exin, though it was clear from the looks on Ayaka and Akane''s faces that they were struggling to process what they had just walked in on.

 Chapter 140: Phoebe is in this world

    "Mnn~ why did you stop¡­ha!" Rena''s voice trailed off as she followed my gaze, realizing what had caused me to pause. She flinched, her body stiffening as she quickly pulled away, grabbing her discarded clothes to cover herself in a panic.


    "I-It''s not what you think!" she stammered, her voice shaky as she tried to exin, though it was clear from the looks on Ayaka and Akane''s faces that they were struggling to process what they had just walked in on.


    "O...Onii-chan?" Ayaka''s voice trembled as she stared at me, her expression a mix of shock and confusion. Her wide eyes searched mine, desperately seeking an exnation.


    How could I possibly exin this? I had wanted to test if Rena''s feelings for me were genuine, but somewhere along the way, my own desires had taken over. The fact that Rena hadn''t resisted, that she had been as caught up in the moment as I was, only made the situation moreplicated.


    Rena, her face pale yet flushed, hurriedly stood up, clutching her clothes to cover herself. "This is...not..."


    Akane, who had been silent up until now, broke the tension with a cold, using stare. "Is that what you were doing when you were kidnapped, Rena-san? While everyone was worried about you, you were doing... that?"


    "No! It''s not like that!" Rena''s voice was frantic, her embarrassment clear as she shook her head, trying to deny Akane''s harsh words.


    "T-Then what is it?" Ayaka asked, still visibly shaken. Her face was flushed, not just from embarrassment but from the confusion swirling in her mind. "A-Are you two...um, like that?" Her voice wavered as she struggled to put her thoughts into words.


    "Not really," I replied, trying to sound calm, though I knew the situation was anything but.


    "Then why were you kissing each other?" Ayaka''s confusion deepened, mirrored by Akane''s troubled expression. Neither of them could make sense of what they had just witnessed.


    "I... I don''t know¡­" Rena answered honestly, her voice small, as if she was just as lost as they were.


    "We were just caught up in the moment. There''s nothing more to it. Let''s leave it at that," I said, hoping to defuse the situation before it escted further.


    Ayaka pouted slightly, clearly not satisfied with the exnation but unwilling to push further. Akane, too, seemed upset, her usuallyposed demeanor showing cracks as she looked between me and Rena. But eventually, they both turned and left, the heavy silence between them speaking volumes.


    I watched them go. When I turned back to Rena, she quickly averted her gaze, her face still a deep shade of red.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "This is the contract assuring the peace between our two Kingdoms," Kaguya dered. She held out a meticulously crafted parchment, its edges adorned with intricate golden patterns that symbolized the significance of the document.


    I reached out and took the contract from her hands. Without hesitation, I passed it to Semiramis, knowing that her keen intellect and sharp eye for detail would ensure everything was as it should be. Semiramis was a master of diplomacy and negotiations; if there was even the slightest w or hidden use in the agreement, she would uncover it.


    As I waited for her assessment, my gaze flickered over to Kaguya. Despite the calm exterior she maintained, there was an underlying tension in the air. After all, she was well aware that her fate¡ªand the fate of her Goddess¡ªwas precariously bnced in my hands. She wouldn''t dare betray me; not with such high stakes.


    After what seemed like an eternity, Semiramis looked up from the document and nodded to me, her expression impassive. "Everything is in order, Lord Commander," she confirmed.


    "Good," I replied, my tone colder than the northern winds. My gaze sharpened as I turned back to Kaguya and her entourage, my eyes boring into them with a threatening intensity that made several of Ryuuki''spanions involuntarily flinch. "I suggest you remember this well¡ªI won''t be so merciful if you return here uninvited. You won''t leave alive like you have today."


    Except Ayaka and Akane of course. I should also add Yanagi Rena in the list since my former step sister seemed to hold care toward her.


    Ryuuki and Yusuke, standing a little behind Kaguya, bristled at my words. Their faces were tight with barely concealed anger, but they knew they were powerless to retaliate. The authority I wielded, coupled with the hostage and the contract we had just agreed upon, left them with no choice but to ept their defeat in silence.


    As if on cue, the gathered crowd began to disperse, the tension that had gripped the air slowly dissipating as people returned to their respective duties. I was prepared to turn and leave, eager to put this ordeal behind me, when a familiar voice called out, halting me in my tracks.


    "Onii-chan," Ayaka''s voice was soft yet urgent. I turned to face her, my brow furrowing slightly.


    "I told you we see each otherter," I sighed.


    "I¡­I know that!" Ayaka stammered, her cheeks flushing a delicate shade of pink. She seemed flustered, and for a moment, her eyes darted to the ground before meeting mine again with renewed determination. "But there''s something important I need to tell you¡­"


    "Something important?" I repeated, my curiosity piqued despite myself.


    "Yes¡­" Ayaka hesitated, her gaze flickering over to Akane, who was watching us with a concerned expression. Ayaka took a deep breath before continuing, her voice barely above a whisper. "Phoebe is in this world¡­"


    At her words, a heavy silence fell over us. The name Phoebe struck a chord deep within me, dredging up a flood of memories¡ªsome sweet, filled withughter and warmth, but others bitter,ced with regret and sorrow. I had never expected to hear her name again, let alone under these circumstances.


    Ayaka and Akane exchanged a worried nce, aware of the history thaty between Phoebe and me. They had known her long before I did, as their families were close friends. My father had even met and married Ayaka''s mother because of his connection to Phoebe''s father. The bonds between us all ran deep, entangled in aplicated web of past rtionships and shared experiences.


    "Onii-chan?" Ayaka''s voice was tinged with concern as she called out to me, noticing my momentary silence.


    Akane''s expression mirrored Ayaka''s, her eyes filled with a quiet understanding.


    "Is that true?" I asked, my voice low, as if speaking the words aloud would make them more real. The coincidences were piling up in a way that felt almost surreal. First, my former stepsisters, and now Phoebe?


    "Yes, Onii-sama," Akane confirmed, nodding solemnly. "She was summoned along with her ss in the Babylonia Empire¡­ We''ve only seen her twice since then, but¡­ it''splicated¡­"


    Her words trailed off, leaving much unsaid. It was clear that there was more to the story, but the details would have to wait for another time.


    "Babylonia Empire¡­" I repeated, the name echoing ominously in my mind. Khione had warned me about them, calling it the strongest Empire and advising me to avoid provoking them at all costs.


    "I see." I replied curtly.


    "Onii-chan¡­"


    "Stop worrying and take care of yourselves. " I said to them before leaving.


    I hadn''t really time to think about Phoebe.


    The hardest has yet toe.

 Chapter 141: The Trojan War: PROLOGUE

    High above the mortal realms, in the vast and resplendent dimension of the Gods, a meeting of unparalleled importance was taking ce. More specifically, this gathering unfolded in the celestial halls of the Olympian Gods¡ªa realm where divine power shaped the very fabric of reality.


    The air was thick with tension, and the glow of eternal fires reflected off the towering marble pirs, casting long shadows over the gathered deities.


    The twelve principal Olympian Gods, their presence both awe-inspiring and intimidating, stood at the forefront of the assembly. However, they were not the only ones in attendance. Surrounding them were other great Gods¡ªdeities from beyond Olympus, drawn here by the gravity of the impending crisis.


    The grandeur of the gathering was immense, a rare convergence of divine forces, called forth by a war that threatened to reshape the very world over which they ruled.


    The subject at hand was no ordinary conflict. It was a war brewing on the Achaean continent, thend where the Gods of Olympus were venerated, their names whispered in prayers and etched into the hearts of men. This was not the first war to unfold in thends of mortals, but this one held a particr significance.


    It was a conflict that, if left unchecked, threatened to tear apart the continent itself, leaving a legacy of devastation for generations toe.


    Yet, despite the gravity of the situation, the Gods were bound byws even they could not easily defy. The ancient decrees of Olympus forbade direct intervention in mortal affairs. To involve themselves too openly would disrupt the delicate bnce of fate and free will, forces that even the Gods held sacred.


    Seated at the head of the grand chamber was Zeus, the King of the Gods. His brow furrowed in frustration, and his eyes shed with the fury of countless storms. Zeus, with his unmatched power and authority, longed to put an end to this war swiftly and decisively. His fingers clenched the arms of his throne, the marble cracking slightly under the pressure.


    Yet, despite his immense might, even Zeus could not simply decree an end to the fighting. His influence, while vast, had its limits, bound by the same cosmicws that restrained all Gods.


    For months, Zeus had tried to manipte events, pushing mortal kings and heroes toward peace, but it had all been in vain. Both the Greeks and the Trojans remained stubborn, each unwilling to back down, their pride and honor too great to bow to reason.


    The seeds of this conflict had been nted months ago. What had begun as a hopeful negotiation between the two great powers of the Achaean continent¡ªthe Spartan Kingdom and the Trojan Empire¡ªwas now on the verge of copsing into bloodshed. Talks of a truce and alliance had been progressing smoothly, much to the surprise of all.


    King Menus of Sparta and Emperor Priam of Troy, two rulers whose nations had been enemies for generations, were close to forging a historic pact.


    This peace, if it were toe to fruition, would be unlike anything the world had seen. The bitter feud between Greeks and Trojans, a conflict rooted in ancient animosities, was on the verge of resolution. To solidify this fragile alliance, Priam had sent his son, the young Prince Paris, to Sparta.


    Officially, Paris was there to negotiate the finer details of the treaty, but in truth, there was another, more personal matter at hand. It had been arranged that Paris would seal the alliance through marriage, taking one of Menus'' daughters as his bride. A marital bond, after all, was the most enduring of alliances, one that neither side could easily break.


    Paris had been received with open arms in Sparta. King Menus, eager to secure peace, weed the Trojan prince into his halls with all the pomp and ceremony befitting his royal station. The discussions proceeded smoothly, both sides optimistic about the future.


    But fate, ever the cruel architect, had other ns.


    Paris'' journey to Sparta had been marked by a troubling omen. Just a month prior, he had been thrust into a divine contest of beauty, one that would forever alter his life. Three of the most powerful Goddesses¡ªHera, Athena, and Aphrodite¡ªhad demanded he choose the fairest among them. Unwilling to risk the wrath of the slighted Goddesses, Paris had hesitated, but in the end, he made his choice.


    He had dered Aphrodite the most beautiful, lured by her promise of an irresistible reward: the love of the most beautiful mortal woman in the world.


    That promise now stood before him, in the form of Helen of Sparta.


    When Paris firstid eyes upon Helen, his breath caught in his throat. She was everything Aphrodite had promised and more¡ªa vision of ethereal beauty that surpassed all mortalprehension.


    Unfortunately, Helen was not just any woman¡ªshe was the queen of Sparta and the wife of Menus. Her title carried with it not only power but the weight of honor and loyalty to her husband. Yet, even these bonds proved fragile in the face of divine influence. Aphrodite''s gift to Paris, a girdle imbued with the power of irresistible love, quickly began to work its magic.


    It wasn''t long before Helen, as if entranced, followed Paris with the dazed obedience of one caught in a spell. Her once sharp and discerning mind seemed dulled, her movements mechanical, as if the girdle had cast a shroud over her will. Paris, emboldened by the goddess''s promise and the power he now held over her, seized the opportunity.


    He kidnapped Helen, leading her away from her home and her husband, carrying her across the seas toward Troy.


    In that single act, a fuse was lit. It was the spark that would ignite a congration across the entire Achaean continent.


    When Menus discovered his wife missing, the insult and outrage burned hot within him. His fury knew no bounds. It wasn''t simply that his queen had been taken¡ªit was the public humiliation of it, the sheer audacity of Paris to vite the sacred bonds of hospitality, to take what belonged to him under his very roof. Menus'' anger boiled over, and he knew there was only one path left to him: war.


    But Menus was not powerful enough to wage such a war alone. His eyes turned to his elder brother, Agamemnon, the King of Kings. Agamemnon, ruler of Mycenae,manded the loyalty of the most powerful armies in Greece. He was the man Menus knew he must call upon, for Agamemnon harbored ambitions of his own.


    When Menus pleaded for his brother''s help, invoking the sacred duty of family and vengeance, Agamemnon listened with an eager heart. For years, Agamemnon had coveted the riches and strategic power of Troy. The city had stood as a symbol of defiance, its people proud and untouchable.


    Agamemnon had long desired to bring the arrogant Trojans to their knees, to im supremacy not just over Greece but over all the Achaeans, including thends of Troy.


    Now, with Menus'' humiliation as the perfect pretext, Agamemnon had the justification he needed to turn his dreams of conquest into a twisted reality.


    "The insult to our house cannot go unanswered," Menus fumed, his voice thick with rage.


    Agamemnon, with a knowing smile, nodded slowly. "No, brother, it cannot. We will avenge your honor¡ªyour wife will be returned, and Troy will fall."


    His eyes gleamed with the cold calction of a man who saw an empire within his grasp. "Call all the kings to my banner," hemanded, his voice thundering through the halls. "Let theme at my demand, for we march to war."


    With that single order, Agamemnon set in motion a storm that would drench thends of Achaea and Troy alike in blood and chaos.

 Chapter 142: Gods Meeting before the Trojan War (1)

    Zeus sat on his grand throne, his brow furrowed, and his hand pressed against his temple. It was not often that the King of the Gods suffered from headaches, but this one was particrly fierce. A nagging, deep pain throbbed in his skull, a clear warning that something monumental was brewing.


    His thoughts drifted to the mortal world below¡ªthe continent of humans he ruled over¡ªand a creeping dread filled his immortal heart.


    Conflict was festering, and he feared the worst for the world of men. As the King of the Olympian Gods, Zeus had carefully chosen not to take sides in the brewing war between the Achaeans and the Trojans. Both nations worshipped the gods faithfully, offering sacrifices and prayers. To him, their devotion made them equals. If anything, he yearned for peace.


    After countless millennia of war¡ªboth among the gods and men¡ªZeus had grown weary of the endless fighting. He hade to understand the weight of his role as ruler, a role that demanded bnce and wisdom above all.


    Yet, as he cast his gaze around the room at the assembled gods, it was clear not everyone shared his sentiment.


    "The Trojans should be erased from existence," Hera dered, her voice cutting through the silence like a de. Her words wereced with disdain, and her piercing gaze shimmered coldly as she sat beside Zeus, her fingers gripping the armrest of her throne. "I don''t see why we''re even debating how to end this war. The answer is simple."


    Zeus sighed inwardly, his headache intensifying. Of course, it would be his wife, Hera, who stirred the cauldron of hostility. She had never been one to conceal her hatred for Troy, and the mortals'' conflict had only provided her with a convenient excuse to act on it.


    "I agree with Hera," came a second voice, cool andposed, yet equally sharp. It was Athena, his wise and warlike daughter, her clear blue eyes gleaming with a dangerous glow. "The Trojans do not deserve our mercy. Menus and Agamemnon have always been loyal to us, offering prayers and sacrifices. They deserve our support."


    Zeus nced at Athena in mild surprise. His daughter and Hera were not known for their camaraderie¡ªin fact, they often shed over their differing opinions. Yet now they seemed united in their hatred of Troy, and the reason was all too clear.


    The seeds of their animosity had been sown months ago when a mortal, Paris of Troy, had been asked to judge a contest of beauty between the goddesses. To Zeus''s dismay, the shepherd prince had chosen Aphrodite as the fairest, snubbing both Hera and Athena. The slight had been a public humiliation, one neither goddess could forgive.


    Now, vengeance smoldered in their hearts. Paris would pay the price for his insolence, and Troy would burn alongside him. Zeus could feel the rage emanating from them both as if their wills alone could tear the city from the earth.


    A sudden, melodicugh rang out, breaking the tension. It was light and mocking, carrying a subtle air of superiority. The source was none other than Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty herself. She sat gracefully across from Hera and Athena, her radiant form practically glowing with smug satisfaction.


    "I wonder," she mused, her voice silken and sweet, "where all this hatred for Troyes from?" She smiled yfully, her gaze flitting between the two goddesses, daring them to respond.


    Hera''s eyes narrowed to slits, and Athena''s jaw tightened. Their loathing for Aphrodite was palpable, but they remained silent, unwilling to engage in a direct confrontation with her¡ªyet.


    Aphrodite''s smile deepened, knowing full well that her position was secure. Paris had chosen her as the most beautiful, and in doing so, he had secured her loyalty. She would stand with Troy in theing war, just as surely as Hera and Athena would back the Greeks.


    BADAM!


    A thunderous crash echoed through the hall. All eyes turned toward the source of the disturbance: a towering, muscr figure with wild red hair and a body bristling with raw power. A deep dent now marred the surface of the golden table, where the man had mmed his fist with unrestrained force.


    A manic grin stretched across his face, his fiery hair glowing with an unnatural, violent energy. The unmistakable gleam of bloodlust filled his eyes. It was Ares, the God of War.


    "A war?! Finally, something interesting in this boring world! Guaahahaha!" Hisughter was loud and unhinged, his excitement over the looming conflict palpable. He had no interest in the petty quarrels of the goddesses, nor did he care for the politics of the mortal world. What stirred his blood was the promise of battle, of chaos, and the delicious thrill of war.


    The gods seated around the table watched him with varying expressions¡ªsome amused, others exasperated. Ares had always been predictable in his love for bloodshed, his mind always consumed with thoughts of war.


    "I must admit, I''m also quite curious about how this war will unfold," came another voice, this one light and quick. Hermes, the messenger god, leaned back in his seat, a mischievous grin ying on his lips. "Who do you think will win, everyone?" He looked around, eyes gleaming with curiosity, as if the looming conflict were a mere game to him.


    A low, derisiveugh escaped Hera, her voice dripping with scorn. She nced at Hermes with a look that suggested his question was beyond foolish. "What a ridiculous question. The Trojans don''t stand a chance against our heroes," she said, her tone brimming with arrogance. "Achilles, Odysseus, Agamemnon, Diomedes, Ajax, Jason, Heracles... and those are just the names at the forefront.


    Against whom? Hector? Paris?" She scoffed, her eyes narrowing in disdain. "Don''t make meugh."


    The other gods murmured in agreement, nodding their heads. Hera''s point was difficult to dispute. The Achaeans'' ranks were filled with the mightiest of heroes¡ªmen who had been blessed by the gods themselves, warriors whose feats were already the stuff of legend.


    But before the tension could build further, a sound floated through the air¡ªsoft, yet unmistakably beautiful. The ethereal notes of a lyre echoed in the vast chamber, and the gods turned their heads in unison toward the source.


    There, sitting with a serene expression and strumming his golden lyre, was Apollo. His beauty was unmatched, with flowing golden hair that shimmered in the divine light, and emerald green eyes that sparkled with a quiet intensity. His features were as wless as a sculptor''s masterpiece, and even in the midst of such powerful beings, he seemed to shine brighter.


    A small, enigmatic smile yed on his lips as he yed his instrument, his fingers gliding gracefully over the strings. Then, without breaking the melody, he spoke, his voice calm yet firm.


    "I have little interest in wars and bloodshed," he said, his tone betraying none of the excitement or malice that filled the room. Yet, as the final note of his lyre faded into silence, Apollo''s green eyes locked onto Hera, his smile vanishing. "But... I will not stay quiet if anyone dares attack my city."


    The gods stilled at his words. This was not just an idle remark. It was a warning, veiled in the gentleness of his voice, but no less threatening. Troy was more than just a mortal city; it was the city Apollo himself had helped build, its towering walls erected by his own divine hands. The Trojans worshipped him as their protector, and in return, he held them under his wing.


    Troy, in many ways, was Apollo''s empire, and he would not let it fall without a fight. Though he was not the type to revel in violence, anyone who sought to bring destruction upon his beloved city would find themselves facing the wrath of one of the most powerful gods on Olympus.


    For all the strength of the warriors Hera had named, none could ignore the force of Apollo''s deration. He was, after all, one of the Twelve Olympians¡ªand aside from Zeus himself, many considered him the strongest among them.

 Chapter 143: Gods Meeting before the Trojan War (2)

    For all the strength of the warriors Hera had named, none could ignore the force of Apollo''s deration. He was, after all, one of the Twelve Olympians¡ªand aside from Zeus himself, many considered him the strongest among them.


    The tension in the hall of the gods was palpable as Apollo''s serious face turned toward Hera. The air felt thick, the divine energy swirling between them, and for a brief moment, the other gods found themselves holding their breath. Even the mighty Ares, who usually thrived in such intensity, nced sideways.


    Aphrodite, seated not far from Apollo, allowed a subtle smile to curve on her lips. She was not the strongest among the gods, not by a long shot, but if Apollo, with his immense power and influence, was taking Troy''s side, she could breathe easier. His involvement meant more than just a show of support; it was a deration of divine protection over Troy.


    And she knew well that if Apollo sided with Troy, his twin sister, Artemis, would not be far behind. Artemis harbored no love for Hera, and this would only fuel her desire to oppose the queen of the gods.


    The thought of having both Apollo and Artemis on her side bolstered Aphrodite''s confidence. She cast a sideways nce at Hera, her expression filled with silent amusement. The queen of the gods was furious, that much was clear. Hera''s cold re burned in Apollo''s direction, and the entire hall seemed to tense in response.


    At the head of the table, Zeus let out a weary sigh, rubbing his temples as if trying to ward off the headache that was building. Thest thing he wanted was to witness his children and wives turning against one another, embroiling themselves in the affairs of mortals. He could already feel the tension creeping through his bones, the kind of tension that only brewed trouble on Olympus.


    Finally, Zeus raised his hand. His deep voice, filled with authority, cut through the rising chaos.


    "Silence."


    The single word resonated like a divinemand, and the hall immediately fell quiet. Every god, from Ares to Athena, turned their attention to him, the King of Olympus.


    "I will not take sides, and neither should any of you," Zeus dered. "This is a war between mortals, and it is for them to settle. Fate will decide the oue of their conflict, not us."


    Zeus, as king, had spoken, and in the natural order of things, his decree wasw. But the gods were not known for beingpliant, not when their emotions and desires were involved. The king knew well that if the gods were to meddle in the war, the consequences would be catastrophic, not just for the humans but for the entire world.


    Divine intervention would throw the mortal realm into chaos, and Zeus, despite all his power, knew that some battles were better left untouched by gods.


    Yet, as soon as he had finished speaking, Hera''s fury boiled over. Her eyes, zing with indignation, locked onto her husband. She could not believe what she was hearing.


    "What?!" she spat, her voice rising with unchecked rage. "You expect us to stand by while our people¡ªyour people¡ªare at war? The Achaeans worship us! They pray to us, sacrifice to us, to you! And you would have us do nothing?!"


    Zeus met her furious gaze with his usual calm, but there was a warning in his voice as he responded. "The Trojans, too, are our people, Hera. Do not let your hatred of one man cloud your judgment."


    But Hera was beyond reason. His words fell on deaf ears, and the anger she harbored toward Paris¡ªtoward the insult he had dealt her¡ªburned too hot to be extinguished by logic or fairness. Hera gnashed her teeth, her fists clenched at her sides as she seethed.


    Never.


    She would never allow Paris to live in peace after the insult he had delivered to her by choosing Aphrodite over her. The humiliation was too great, and Hera was not one to forgive or forget easily. Her divine pride had been wounded, and now, the entire city of Troy would pay the price for Paris'' insolence.


    "Let them deal with the consequences of their choices," Zeus added, his voice quieter now, but there was an unmistakable finality in his tone. Yet, even as he spoke, he could see the resolve in Hera''s eyes. She would not rest until Paris had been crushed beneath her heel, and the walls of Troy had fallen. No matter hismand, Hera had already made up her mind.


    Hera''s smirk spread slowly across her face, her confidence barely contained as she leaned back in her seat, her eyes flickering with a sense of triumph. "Whatever," she said dismissively, waving a hand as if to brush aside any further argument. "In any case, we''ll be winning. I''ve already sent word to the Divine Knights. They''ll be joining the war on the side of the Greeks, alongside Khione''s Heroes."


    Her words caused a ripple of surprise through the room. Zeus'' brows furrowed, his eyes narrowing as he regarded Hera closely. "You did that?" he asked, his toneced with a quiet but unmistakable warning.


    Hera, however, paid no mind to his questioning gaze. She wasn''t directly disobeying hismand not to attack Paris, not really. She wouldn''t lift a finger against the man herself¡ªbut reinforcing the Greeks with the Divine Knights was another matter entirely. If the gods wouldn''t intervene openly, Hera had no qualms about giving the mortals a divine edge. She had her ways.


    "Khione isn''t here to object, is she?" Hera said with a cool, knowing smile. "I''ll take her ce for now. It''s only fitting."


    Across the table, Aphrodite''s lips curled into a sharine smile, though her eyes gleamed with mischief. "Poor Khione," she cooed, tilting her head as if in sympathy. "I do hope she''s alright, wherever she is. Although, should she return, I''m sure Poseidon will be ready to swallow her whole."


    Zeus''s expression darkened as his gaze swept across the room, searching for a face that wasn''t there¡ªPoseidon''s. The absence of the sea god had been gnawing at him, ever since Khione''s disappearance. Poseidon had been scouring the oceans like a madman, searching every corner of the world for her, but so far, his efforts had yielded nothing.


    Zeus himself had no idea what had be of Khione, though a part of him couldn''t shake the feeling that something strange was at y.


    But at this moment, he didn''t have time to unravel that particr mystery. His focus was on preventing the gods from tearing the world apart in their own petty squabbles.


    Zeus opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, another voice rang out, cutting through the tension like a de.


    "By the way, did you all hear?" The voice was smooth, almost yful, but there was an underlying malice to it, a darkness that made even the gods shift ufortably. "I heard Amaterasu has made peace with Tenebria. Quite the sudden change, don''t you think?"


    The room turned its attention to the speaker, a figure who had been mostly silent up until now. Dionysus, the god of wine and revelry, sat with a small smile ying on his lips, his long white hair cascading over his shoulders and his brown eyes glinting with mischief. He was always one to stir trouble, to fan the mes of chaos just to see what would happen.


    "I wonder what''s behind that sudden shift in policy?" Dionysus continued, his tone almost conspiratorial as he nced around the room. "Doesn''t it make you all a little¡­ curious?"


    Zeus shot him a stern look. "We don''t have time for your games, Dionysus. Amaterasu isn''t one of us, and her affairs don''t concern Olympus."


    Amaterasu, the sun goddess of the Japanese pantheon, was a figure of immense power and influence, but she belonged to another realm entirely. The gods of Olympus typically avoided meddling in the affairs of other pantheons, for the sake of maintaining bnce between their worlds.


    Interference in another pantheon''s matters could provoke conflict on a scale that even the gods would struggle to contain.


    But as Zeus''s words echoed through the hall, Hera''s eyes darkened, her expression sharpening into a deep frown. Something didn''t sit right with her. Khione''s sudden disappearance, Aphrodite''s subtle provocations, and now this news about Amaterasu making peace with Tenebria¡ªit was too much to ignore.


    A series of seemingly unrted events were converging, and Hera couldn''t help but feel that there was a hidden connection.


    Her gaze flickered to Aphrodite, who remained serene, almost unnervingly so. There was something in the love goddess''s calm, in the way she spoke of Khione and Poseidon, that set Hera''s suspicions alight.


    And then there was the Hero of Darkness...


    She was certain everything was connected with him.

 Chapter 144: The Forbidden Seals Secret...

    A month had passed since the battle against the Heroes of Kastoria had drawn to its conclusion. The chaos that once reigned had given way to a new order¡ªmy order. Through the subjugation of Amaterasu, the mighty goddess herself, I had gained dominion not only over her but also over Kaguya, one of the most powerful forces in the Kastoria kingdom.


    With their submission, Kastoria had effectively fallen into my grasp.


    At first, Amaterasu was visibly shaken by her sudden envement, the sheer disbelief reflected in her once-imperious gaze. She, a goddess, bound by mere mortal hands. But much like Khione before her, she began to ept the chains fate had shackled her with. Slowly, her defiance dulled, reced by the resignation that crept into her every movement. Yet, I knew that wasn''t enough.


    I had once entertained the idea of ''breaking'' them down further¡ªboth her and Kaguya¡ªmanipting their feelings with my abnormal Luck Stat, twisting their very souls until they developed a perverse, inexplicable affection toward me like Medea had and Amelia and Courtney slowly had started developping. A deep, irrational loyalty borne not from respect but from something far darker.


    But now, the time for such indulgences had slipped away. Larger threats loomed, and my focus could not waver.


    I stood in the training room, my body weighed down under the relentless pull of artificially enhanced gravity. The pressure was immense, as though hundreds of kilograms bore down on every fiber of my being. My breath came slow and controlled as I brought the training to an end, my muscles tense beneath the strain.


    With a wave of my hand, I canceled the gravity spell, the invisible force lifting instantly, allowing me to move freely once more.


    Walking toward the mirror, I caught sight of my reflection. My chest was bare, revealing a physique honed to the point of perfection. I wasn''t bulky, but every muscle was defined, a testament to my rigorous training. My skin, however, told a different story¡ªlittered with scars. Yet those marks were not what held my attention. It was the cracks.


    The cracks, spreading across my skin like jagged fissures in broken ss, were far more painful and far more sinister than any scar. They had appeared when I sacrificed fifty years of my lifespan in pursuit of greater power, and since then, they had only grown worse. Now, the cracks marred even my face, a visible sign that my time was running out.


    If nothing was done, I had only a month left to live. Death seemed inevitable.


    And yet, I felt no fear. Not even the faintest tremor of dread coursed through me. Perhaps it was because I had already cheated death once, escaping its cold clutches when all seemed lost. Or maybe it was because, deep down, I trusted that I wouldn''t die at all¡ªthat there was still a way out, a way to survive this. I didn''t know.


    But one thing was certain: I would not allow death to im me without a fight.


    In the past month, I had spent almost every waking moment in this space, training relentlessly, pushing my body and mind beyond their limits. I had to grow stronger. I had to reach the strength of the gods themselves¡ªand I had to do it fast.


    Of course, true power takes time to cultivate, but ever since I enved Khione, I''d noticed something remarkable¡ªmy training had started to yield faster results. My progress, which once felt like a slow grind, had elerated in ways that seemed almost unnatural. It wasn''t just my strength or speed; everything about my abilities was improving at an enhanced rate.


    Then, after I bound Amaterasu to my will, I felt an even greater surge¡ªthis time in my vitality, a boundless energy flowing through me like never before.


    It became clear to me: every time I enved someone, I gained something from them, something that made me stronger. With Khione, it was the speed of my progression, an elerated growth that defied normal limits. With Amaterasu, it was vitality¡ªa raw, invigorating force that made me feel nearly invincible.


    I couldn''t deny it: Khione''s Forbidden Skill was far more powerful than I had originally thought, especially when applied to divine beings. The potential was staggering.


    It was almostughable, though. Khione, with all her power, had never dared to use that skill on other gods because of some foolishws¡ªsome archaic rules that kept her cowering in fear of the consequences. What a waste. I, on the other hand, didn''t give a damn about such trivialities. Laws and divine wrath meant nothing to me.


    If anything, my desire to enve more goddesses only intensified the more I realized the benefits.


    Why not enve male gods as well, you ask? Simple. It would be aplete waste. I had no interest in having men around me, let alone under my control. More importantly, submission was far easier to achieve through seduction, as I had learned with Khione. The process was not only more efficient but infinitely more enjoyable.


    Unfortunately, such a potent skill came with limitations. It required time to recharge, and right now, I had only one Seal avable. That Seal would have to be reserved for an emergency¡ªast resort in case things spiraled out of control. There would be no careless indulgence.


    Suddenly, a soft, sultry voice broke the silence behind me. "You''re doing well, Nate. Aren''t you?"


    I turned to see Aphrodite standing there, her presence as intoxicating as ever. I hadn''t seen her in two weeks. She approached me with her signature grace, her eyes gleaming as she smiled.


    "Are you ready?" she asked, her fingertips brushing against my face.


    I wiped the sweat from my brow as I began to dress. "Ready? For the foolish war between Greeks and Trojans? Yes." I shrugged as I pulled on a fresh set of clothes. The notion of the war was absurd, but I would be prepared nheless.


    Aphrodite''s eyes gleamed with intrigue as she tilted her head. "What about the princess? Will she ept?" Her question referred to Azeliah, and I could sense her curiosity.


    Azariah¡­ I already knew what her answer would be. She had no interest in getting involved in a meaningless war, especially one with no direct impact on Tenebria. But this wasn''t about Tenebria''s involvement in the war¡ªit was about me. And I had a way of making things happen when I needed them to.


    "You want only me to fight alongside the Trojans, right? I will, as I promised," I said calmly, meeting Aphrodite''s expectant gaze.


    Her lips curled into a wider smile, a slow, sensual gesture as she leaned in, licking my cheek in a yful yet intimate way. Her touch always carried an odd mix of seduction and danger, as though she reveled in toying with those around her, no matter how powerful.


    "I''m so happy you''ll be there to fight with me..." she purred, her voice dripping with a sweetness.


    I brushed off the disy, my mind focused on more pressing matters. "But I will not fight at the front, nor will I fight alone," I said. "I will intervene when necessary to secure victory¡ªthat''s all."


    I had no intention of charging headlong into the chaos of the Trojan War. Exposing myself too much would be reckless, especially when I knew what was truly at stake. The gods of Olympus would all be present, that much was certain. If I made too bold a move, if I appeared too much of a threat, it could draw their collective attention. And while I had grown stronger¡ªmuch stronger¡ªI knew my limits.


    I couldn''t take on multiple gods at once, let alone some of the stronger ones.


    Still, now that I had been pulled into this game, I wasn''t going to approach it with half measures. The Trojan War was an opportunity, not just a battlefield. I would use it to solve two problems: my deteriorating lifespan and Khione''s imprisonment. She had been under Aphrodite''s so-called protection for some time, cut off from any world, rendered powerless.


    The reason for her confinement was simple¡ªPoseidon. His control over her had bound her fate, and until he was dealt with, she would remain in chains.


    "Will Poseidon be there?" I asked, my tone growing more serious as I looked Aphrodite in the eye.


    Her smile didn''t falter, but her expression sharpened slightly. "No, but if you wish, I can make it happen," she replied, her glowing pink eyes twinkling with mischief and power.


    I nodded. It was exactly what I wanted.


    Poseidon was far stronger than I was, of that there was no doubt. But strength alone wasn''t everything. Timing was crucial, and this war was the perfect moment to strike. I would use the confusion, the sh of heroes and gods, to set my n in motion. Poseidon''s death would not only free Khione but rid me of a powerful enemy who had long stood in my way. The opportunity was too perfect to pass up.


    "Why do you ask?"


    Fixing my hair back, I replied.


    "I want him dead."


    "!" Aphrodite''s whole body shivered at my words, her cheeks flushing pink as she looked at me as if I was the most amazing thing she had seen in the world.

 Chapter 145: Discussion with Princess Azariah (1)

    "What did you say?" Azariah asked, her voice tinged with disbelief as her red eyes locked onto mine, searching for any hint that I might be joking.


    We were in her chambers, a private and dimly lit room that reflected her taste for understated elegance, with heavy velvet curtains drawn to block out the daylight. I hade here to exin my decision, to tell her about my n to join the Trojan War, but judging by her reaction, she wasn''t taking me seriously.


    "I said I''m going to take part in the Trojan War and fight on the side of the Trojans," I repeated, my voice calm and measured, but firm.


    Her expression didn''t change, but her hands, resting on the arms of her chair, tightened into fists. "Are¡­ you serious?" she asked again, her red eyes narrowing as she scanned my face, seeking some sign of uncertainty, something that might suggest I wasn''t entirelymitted to this course of action.


    "Yes," I answered without hesitation, holding her gaze.


    Azariah''s head lowered, her hands clenching tighter as her knuckles turned white. She seemed to be wrestling with the weight of my decision, her posture stiff, her lips barely moving as she mumbled, "No¡­ you can''t."


    I watched her in silence for a moment, studying the tension in her body, the way she avoided my eyes. It was as though she couldn''t bring herself to fully confront what I was saying.


    With a sigh, I shook my head slightly. "Your opinion doesn''t matter in this. I will take part in the war. It''s important to me. Until now, I''ve helped Tenebria, but this¡­ this is something I must do for myself," I said firmly, my tone making it clear that my decision was final.


    Her shoulders stiffened at my words, but she still refused to meet my gaze. "I¡­ I am truly grateful for what you''ve done with Kastoria," she began, her voice trembling slightly. "No one else could have achieved that. We might''ve suffered heavy losses without your intervention, and I''ll never deny that. But you did it as the Lord Commander of Tenebria, didn''t you?


    I gave you that title so you could protect Tenebria."


    "That''s exactly what I did," I replied curtly, not wanting to rehash the events of Kastoria. She knew I had resolved that situation, negotiating peace and securing our position.


    "Yes, but¡­" Azariah finally raised her head, her expression one of desperate frustration. "Now you''re saying you''ll take part in another war¡ªone that has no connection to us, no benefit for Tenebria. How long will you be gone? What if another kingdom attacks us while you''re away?"


    Her concern was palpable, her fear not just for the kingdom, but for the precarious position we had secured. She understood my value now, perhaps more than she had before. And she wasn''t willing to let me walk away so easily.


    I met her worried gaze, unflinching. "No one will attack Tenebria while I''m gone," I assured her. "At least not Kastoria, and not the Empire of Light, who bear the most hatred toward Tenebria."


    "How can you be so sure?" Azariah asked unconvinced.


    I couldn''t exactly reveal that I''d received information from Amaterasu herself¡ªdetails that Hera had requested the Empire of Light to join the Trojan War, effectively ensuring they wouldn''t be focused on attacking Tenebria. So I simply said, "I know, that''s all."


    It wasn''t a lie, but it wasn''t the full truth either. In reality, there was no way to bepletely certain. The Empire of Light might be distracted, but what if other kingdoms saw this as an opportunity? If Babylonia, for instance, decided to strike, Tenebria would be wiped off the map. They were strong¡ªfrighteningly so.


    But Amaterasu had also mentioned that Babylonia was unlikely to attack, along with the other nations, as they were all waiting to see how the war at Troy unfolded.


    "Still¡­" Azariah''s voice wavered with concern. "If you take part in the war and the world learns that the Lord Commander of Tenebria is fighting for the Trojans, we''ll have even more enemies. It doesn''t make sense, and it will only bring us more trouble."


    She wasn''t wrong. But I had already anticipated this. "I won''t fight as Samael, Lord Commander of Tenebria," I said, calmly addressing her worry. "I''ll wear a disguise and fight as a simple mercenary for them."


    That should resolve the issue. No one would connect me to Tenebria if I fought under a different name. I also had no intention of involving any of Tenebria''s forces¡ªthis was my fight, and I would handle it alone, minimizing the risk of exposing my true identity.


    Azariah''s eyes softened, but the tension in her expression remained. "I see¡­ so nothing I say will change your mind," she concluded with a resigned sigh.


    I nodded. This was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, and I couldn''t let it slip away.


    Azariah''s next words, however, took me by surprise. "You slept with Semiramis, didn''t you?"


    Her abrupt change of subject caught me off guard. I raised an eyebrow. "Did she tell you?"


    Azariah chuckled softly, her lips curling into a knowing smile. "No, it was just a hunch," she said, standing up and crossing the room. "She seemed¡­ different. More open. And she kept giving you those heated gazes during meetings."


    It wasn''t something I could control¡ªnot like I cared if people noticed. "Yes. What about it?" I asked, indifferent.


    Click


    The sudden sound of the door locking behind me made me turn my head. Azariah stood by the door, her hand still resting on the lock, her smile taking on a darker edge. "Nothing about it," she said softly, her tone carrying a hint of something more.


    "What are you doing?" I asked though deep down I already had a sense of what was about to unfold.


    Azariah froze for a moment, her face flushed with embarrassment as her eyes flickered up to meet mine. "My¡­ duty," she replied quietly, her voice barely above a whisper,ced with both hesitance and resolve.


    Slowly, she began to approach me, each step cautious as if weighed down by the significance of the moment. The room seemed to hold its breath as she knelt before me, her head slightly bowed, the space between us charged with unspoken tension. I remained seated, looking down at her in silence.


    Her hands, delicate but trembling, reached out toward my belt, her fingers brushing the cool metal of the buckle. The faint, metallic clink echoed in the quiet room as she unfastened it with careful precision, her hands moving with a mixture of nervousness and determination. Her gaze never left mine, her breath shallow, as if each movement required more courage than thest.


    With the belt undone, she lowered my pants, her hands trembling slightly as they slid down the fabric, revealing my body to her. My cock, soft and resting, was now exposed, and for a moment, Azariah paused, her eyes lingering on it. She swallowed, a small gulp breaking the silence, her throat tightening with the weight of what was toe.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she extended her hand, her fingers brushing against me gently as she took hold of my dick, her touch tentative but growing firmer with each passing second.


    I leaned back slightly, my gaze never leaving her as I exhaled slowly. "Let the Princess fulfill her duty then."

 Chapter 146: Discussion with Princess Azariah (2) *

    After a moment''s hesitation, she extended her hand, her fingers brushing against me gently as she took hold of my dick, her touch tentative but growing firmer with each passing second.


    I leaned back slightly, my gaze never leaving her as I exhaled slowly. "Let the Princess fulfill her duty then."


    Azariah wrapped her fingers gingerly around my limp cock, her expression a mix of curiosity and awe, as if she was holding some kind of relic rather than a man''s dick. It was like she had never seen one before, or at least never seen one up this close. Her eyes lingered on it, wide with surprise and wonder, as if she were trying to make sense of what she was seeing.


    Her breath hitched, her cheeks flushed a deeper red.


    Was this her first time? Or was it the unfamiliar closeness that had her so captivated?


    Despite the awkward tension in the air, her touch sent a ripple of pleasure coursing through me. Her hand was soft, her grip cautious but sure, and I could feel the blood surging downward in response. The quiet room seemed to shrink around us, making the moment feel all the more intense as my dick swelled slightly within her grasp, hardening under the warmth of her fingers.


    "It''s... It''s getting bigger?" Azariah stammered, her crimson eyes flicking back and forth between my growing erection and my face, seeking some sort of exnation. The disbelief in her voice was almost innocent, like she couldn''t believe what was happening right in front of her.


    I didn''t answer. I just watched her, waited for her next move, wondering how far her curiosity would take her.


    She turned her attention back to my now semi-erect cock, her hand trembling slightly as she started to stroke it, her thumb grazing the tip with a hesitancy that bordered on reverence. Her palm wrapped around the shaft, her movements slow and deliberate. It was as though she were learning by touch, exploring me with a kind of fascination that made the experience all the more surreal.


    Her strokes, though inexperienced, still sent waves of pleasure rippling through my body.


    And fuck, there was something utterly intoxicating about having a princess¡ªno, this princess¡ªstroking my cock. It wasn''t every day someone of her status would lower themselves to this, and the absurdity of it wasn''t lost on me. Yet here she was, Azariah, her hands working timidly but earnestly on me. I couldn''t help but briefly think back to Adelia, that missed opportunity in the Empire of Light.


    Should have fucked her when I had the chance. Now that was a regret that stung a little more in hindsight.


    "Is... Is this how you do it?" Azariah''s soft voice broke through my thoughts, her red eyes once again meeting mine, searching for reassurance. Her hand began to bob up and down, a bit more confident now, as the rhythm of her strokes became smoother. Each time she revealed the pink tip of my cock, it disappeared back into her grasp, only to reappear again.


    She was learning, and with each stroke, I felt my restraint slipping.


    Reaching out, I ced my hand on one of her horns, brushing my thumb against its smooth surface. "Yeah," I muttered, my voice low and breathless, caught between the growing sensation and the absurdity of the situation.


    Azariah flinched slightly at the touch, her body tensing for a brief second, but she didn''t pull away. Instead, she continued, her strokes steady, her breathing shallow. I could feel the pressure building as she worked me, a familiar tightness growing in my gut.


    Eventually, precum began to ooze from the tip, a bead of it gathering at the slit before slowly dripping down the length of my shaft. The smell of it¡ªthe raw, musky scent¡ªfilled the air. Azariah''s nose twitched as the scent hit her, and for a moment, she froze.


    "S... Something''sing... there''s this white stuff..." She whispered, her voice trembling with a mix of uncertainty and surprise as her eyes locked onto the tip, where the precum glistened before her cheeks reddened further in embarrassment.


    "Lick it." The words left my mouth with the weight of amand, and I could see the confusion ripple across Azariah''s face. Her crimson eyes blinked in dumbstruck silence, as if my request had momentarily short-circuited her thoughts.


    "Ehhh?" she mumbled, her voice tinged with uncertainty, like she couldn''t quite believe what I''d just asked of her. I wasn''t sure if it was her first time hearing such an order or just the shock of how abruptly I demanded it.


    She might''ve known that things would eventually escte from this little handjob experiment to a blowjob, but maybe she didn''t expect me to take charge so quickly, or maybe the thought of licking up precum still caught her off guard.


    But that''s exactly what I wanted to test. How far would she go for me? After everything we''d been through¡ªafter everything I''d done for her kingdom¡ªhow badly did she want to keep me tethered to her? Azariah was scared, that much was obvious. She knew I was about to walk into the fire of another war, another battle, for another kingdom that wasn''t hers.


    And she knew damn well that she couldn''t afford to lose me¡ªnot after all I''d aplished, after I''d be such a powerful asset.


    She didn''t just want me for my strength or my skills; she wanted me to stay. She wanted to embed herself into my life, make herself irreceable. I could see it in her eyes, the desperation lurking behind those hesitations.


    So, I pushed. "Yes," I confirmed, my tone unyielding.


    Her gaze dropped down to my cock, now fully swollen and pulsing, precum glistening at the tip like a bead of milk. Maybe that''s what it looked like to her¡ªsome sweet, forbidden thing, but her hesitation told me it wasn''t exactly appealing. Her lips parted as she gulped, swallowing her uncertainty as she moved closer.


    Her pink tongue slowly darted out from between her soft lips, inching toward the tip of my cock where the precum waited.


    "Sluuurp~"


    The sound of her lick sent a shiver through me, and I couldn''t help but let out a low groan. Her tongue, soft and warm, grazed the sensitive tip, scooping up the precum like it was something she was unsure of but willing to taste. The moment stretched out, heavy with tension, and when she pulled back, her brow furrowed in distaste.


    "S¡­ Sour, it tastes weird," she muttered, her voice tinged with difort, her face scrunching slightly.


    I smirked at her innocence, her raw reaction. "You should get used to it, Princess," I taunted, watching as her face flushed an even deeper shade of red. She turned her gaze away from me, avoiding eye contact, her embarrassment in to see. But that wasn''t enough. I needed more from her¡ªmore than just this hesitantpliance.


    Leaning in close, I whispered directly into her ear, letting my warm breath tickle her skin. "How far are you willing to go to secure me, Princess?" My voice was low, a challenge veiled in a question, and I could feel the subtle tremble run through her as she shivered at my words.


    Azariah clenched her fists tightly, her whole body tensing as she processed the gravity of the situation. "U... Until the end," she finally whispered back, her voice trembling but resolute. That was all I needed to hear.


    Grabbing her arm with a firm grip, I pulled her toward the bed, dragging her with a forceful urgency that left no room for hesitation. "Ha!" she yelped in surprise as her bodynded on the mattress, her red eyes wide with shock. The soft material of the bed barely muffled the thud of hernding, but she had no time to recover before I was on her again.


    Without a word, I grasped her ankles, yanking her body to the edge of the bed, positioning her exactly where I wanted her. She stared at me, nervous, her breath quickening, her chest rising and falling as uncertainty crept back into her eyes. "W¡­ What are you doing?" she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper,ced with confusion.


    I knelt before her, my gaze locked on hers, the hunger in my eyes unmistakable. She might''ve known she''d already given herself over to me, but seeing me there, kneeling before her at the edge of the bed, made it all the more real. Her uncertainty lingered, but she didn''t move. She didn''t stop me.

 Chapter 147: Eating Azariah (1) *

    I knelt before her, my gaze locked on hers, the hunger in my eyes unmistakable. She might''ve known she''d already given herself over to me, but seeing me there, kneeling before her at the edge of the bed, made it all the more real. Her uncertainty lingered, but she didn''t move. She didn''t stop me.


    Azariah''s gaze flickered with nerves, her body tense as she watched me, uncertain of what was about to happen. She gripped the fabric of her dress tightly in her hands, knuckles white as if holding onto thest vestiges of control. But I wasn''t about to let her keep that. Not now.


    Without waiting for permission, I gripped the hem of her dress and began lifting it, slowly revealing more of her smooth, milky legs. Her breathing hitched, and her hands shot out, grabbing my wrist in a weak attempt to stop me.


    "W...Wait..." she whispered, her voiceced with hesitation, barely managing to meet my eyes. She looked toward the door, her expression filled with apprehension. "I... If someonees, I... I thinkter it''s..." She trailed off, the fear of being caught in thispromising position clearly weighing on her mind.


    I stared at her for a moment, reading the mix of desire and fear in her face. She wanted this¡ªthere was no denying that¡ªbut the thought of someone walking in on us had her panicked. She''d already surrendered, but the humiliation of being caught at her most vulnerable, her most raw, was too much for her to bear.


    "Don''t worry," I said, my voice low and steady as I trailed my hand up the length of her legs, sending a visible shiver through her body. "That''s why you locked the door, right?"


    "Hnn~" Azariah bit back a moan as my fingers danced lightly over her skin. Her body betrayed her, reacting to my touch even as she tried to suppress it. She trembled beneath my hand, her resolve wavering, and I could feel her resistance slipping away.


    With a slow, deliberate motion, I spread her legs wider, positioning myself between them as I pushed the dress higher. The fabric slid upward, revealing her knees, and soon after, the soft curve of her fleshy, inviting thighs. Azariah gasped when my hand found her thigh, her palms pressing against the bed as she let her hands fall away, finally relenting to the inevitable.


    Her breath came in quick, shallow bursts as I continued lifting her dress, inch by inch, until the fabric was high enough that I expected to find her panties. But when my eyesnded on her, I was met with a sight that made my breath catch for an entirely different reason.


    No panties.


    Instead, there it was¡ªher perfect, smooth pussy, lips pressed tightly together in a way that made my cock throb in anticipation. She hadn''t worn anything underneath her dress. Not a scrap of fabric to shield her from me. Her pussy was bare, meticulously shaved, as though she''d been preparing for this moment all along.


    I nced up at her, and she immediately looked away, her face flushed a deep, burning red. Her entire demeanor was drenched in embarrassment, but her silence said everything. She hade prepared. Azariah had known, perhaps even hoped, that things would escte to this.


    That knowledge stirred something primal in me, made me want to push her even further, to see just how far she''d go for me. My fingers traced over the soft, tender skin of her thighs, inching closer to the warmth between her legs.


    As my finger traced gently around Azariah''s slit, I could feel her body tense, her breath hitching as she let out a soft moan. "Aaah..." The sound slipped from her lips like a reflex, her body betraying her as the pleasure started to take over. The heat between her legs intensified, and I could feel the dampness forming around her pussy, her body reacting instinctively to my touch.


    "Hmnn~" Her lips trembled as she tried to hold back, her eyes half-lidded, her chest rising and falling with shallow breaths. I knew she was trying to maintain control, but it was slipping fast, and that only made me want to push her further. One hand teasing her slit, the other caressing her soft thighs¡ªit was enough to drive me wild, to make me want more.


    My hands gripped her ass, pulling her closer, her body moving with mine as I tookplete control. She let out a startled cry, "Haan~", as if surprised by the sudden intensity. But I wasn''t stopping. I lowered my mouth toward her glistening pussy, not hesitating for a second before giving her slit a long, slow lick, my tongue dragging along the length of her wet lips.


    "Haaaan??!" Azariah''s body jerked, a cry of ecstasy ripping from her throat as she came almost instantly, her thick juices spilling out, coating her thighs and dripping down. The moment was raw, her body responding to my every touch without reservation, her orgasm sudden and intense.


    I didn''t give her time to recover, pressing my lips against her soaked pussy, kissing her with a hunger that only grew with each passing second. "Ahn~" Her moans softened, her voice trembling as she looked down at me with hazy, moistened eyes, the flush of her cheeks betraying her embarrassment.


    She was overwhelmed, her regal facade crumbling under the weight of her own pleasure, and it only made me want more.


    I looked up at her, my lips glistening with her cum, a smirk creeping onto my face as I licked them clean, savoring the taste. Azariah averted her gaze again, her face burning with humiliation, unable to meet my eyes despite the undeniable fact that she had given herself overpletely. Yet, even in her shame, she clung to her dignity, holding onto the remnants of her status as princess.


    It made me want to corrupt her even more, to tear down the rest of her defenses until there was nothing left but the raw, unfiltered need she was clearly feeling.


    "Sluuurp~ sluuuurp..." My tongue continued its work,pping up her juices like a man starved, and each time I touched her, she responded with another wave of pleasure.


    "Haaa??haaaa?? hmnnn??yes" Her moans grew more frequent, soft but enough to echo in the room, loud enough for me to hear as I worked. Her body trembled beneath my touch, her hips jerking each time I hit a sensitive spot, her pleasure intensifying. My cock was rock hard by now, throbbing with the need to bury myself inside her, but I wasn''t done yet.


    Her juices kept flowing, her orgasm building again, and I continued to lick her clean, tasting the sweetness of her pussy as Ipped it up. There was something almost addictive about it, the way her scent filled my senses, sweeter than anything I had tasted before.


    Khione''s juices were like a divine elixir, a taste I could never forget, but Azariah was a close second¡ªher taste was unique, intoxicating.


    I let my teeth graze her outerbia, biting down lightly before giving a gentle tug.


    SPUUUUURT!


    "Haaaan!" she cried out, her voice breaking as another surge of cum sprayed out, a spurt of her juices sshing against my face like a mini fountain, soaking me. I didn''t flinch; I just let it hit me, my face drenched in her release as I looked up at her.

 Chapter 148: Eating Azariah (2) *

    "Haaaan!" she cried out, her voice breaking as another surge of cum sprayed out, a spurt of her juices sshing against my face like a mini fountain, soaking me. I didn''t flinch; I just let it hit me, my face drenched in her release as I looked up at her.


    Her eyes were zed over, her body trembling, lost in the haze of pleasure I''d drawn out of her. She looked like she was floating, somewhere between this world and the next, her mind fogged by the relentless waves of orgasmic bliss I had forced upon her.


    Pulling my head back, I took a moment to observe Azariah as shey before me, her chest rising and falling with heavy,bored breaths. Each exhale seemed to echo her exhaustion and satisfaction, her body still shivering from the aftermath of her release. Her skin was slick with sweat, glistening in the dim light, the sheen only making her appear more alluring, more irresistible.


    The sight of her in this state¡ªso vulnerable, so lost in pleasure¡ªonly fueled my desire to go further, to take herpletely.


    Wiping my face with a nearby towel, I discarded it without a second thought, my attention fully locked onto her. Her legs were still trembling, her body unable to settle from the intensity of the orgasm that had just ripped through her.


    Between her thighs, her cum continued to drip down from her swollen, sensitive pussy, pooling onto the sheets beneath her and even spilling onto the carpet, evidence of just how thoroughly I had worked her.


    "How are you feeling, Azariah?" I asked, a smirk ying on my lips.


    "Mnnn~ goo...ood... really... good..." she mumbled, her voice barely above a whisper, still tinged with the lingering haze of pleasure. Her lips curled into azy smile, her body utterly rxed, her mind seemingly drifting somewhere far from here.


    The sight of her legs trembling, her body limp, and her juices running freely from her pussy down to the edge of the bed¡ªit was lewd, absolutely filthy, and it drove me wild.


    Without wasting another moment, I climbed onto the bed, positioning myself in front of her, hands on her hips as I moved her to the center of the mattress. She barely reacted, too lost in the afterglow to offer any resistance. Her eyes were still closed, her expression soft and blissful.


    "I''m removing your dress. You will feel better without it," I told her.


    "Hmm," she hummed in response, giving a slight nod, her face still flushed from the pleasure. She wasn''t even paying attention to what I was saying, her mind clearly still caught in the remnants of her orgasm.


    I smirked, my fingers curling around the fabric of her dress. Instead of taking the time to unfasten it properly, I simply tore it apart, ripping the delicate material right down the middle with ease. The sound of fabric shredding filled the room, but I was careful, making sure not to hurt her as I stripped her bare. The dress fell away in pieces, leaving her fully exposed beneath me.


    I tossed the tattered remains to the side, my eyes now free to roam over every inch of her body.


    And fuck, what a sight it was. Azariah''s naked form was breathtaking, her skin pale and smooth, her curves soft and inviting. Herrge breasts, though not overwhelming in size, were more than a handful, and they rose and fell with each ragged breath she took. Her nipples stood erect, hardened from both the cool air and the intensity of the moment, begging for attention.


    Unable to resist, I reached out and cupped her breasts in my hands, my fingers sinking into the soft flesh as I began to massage them, savoring the warmth and sticity beneath my palms. Her body responded immediately, a soft moan escaping her lips as her back arched slightly, pushing her chest further into my hands.


    "Hmnn~ yesss, do it... hmnn~" Azariah''s voice was breathy, filled with need as she bit her lip, her hands reaching up to grasp mine, urging me to continue. She wanted more, craved more, and her touch was desperate, guiding me, begging me to give her what she needed.


    Her breasts felt perfect in my hands, the nipples stiffening under my touch as I kneaded the flesh, relishing the sensation. I rolled her nipples between my fingers, teasing them, and each time I did, a shiver would run through her body, her hips bucking slightly in response. Azariah bit down harder on her lower lip, her moans bing more insistent, her desire written all over her face.


    Leaning down, I let my voice drop to a hushed,manding tone, the kind that sent shivers down her spine. "Do you want to get fucked, Azariah?" I whispered into her ear, letting the deep rumble of my voice linger in the space between us.


    Azariah''s eyes fluttered open, her breath catching in her throat as she swallowed hard. There was a moment of hesitation in her gaze, but the desperation quickly overtook it. Her lips parted, and the words spilled out, breathless and needy. "Yes¡­ fuck me¡­ please~" she begged, her voice trembling with anticipation.


    I smirked, savoring the sight of the once proud Demon Princess nowying beneath me, pleading for something she could no longer deny. "As you wish, Princess." My voice was low and rough, the words carrying a dark promise as I spread her legs wide, positioning myself between them.


    My cock, already painfully erect from everything that had led up to this moment, twitched with the need to bury itself deep inside her.


    Gripping my shaft, I guided the head of my dick to her wet entrance, teasing her, coating the tip with her slick juices. Her pussy was already drenched, her body betraying just how much she wanted this despite her previous protests.


    "Aaahn??~" Azariah moaned as soon as the hot, swollen head of my cock grazed her entrance, her body reacting instantly, a shudder running through her from head to toe.


    I didn''t thrust in just yet. No, I wasn''t going to make it that easy for her. I dragged the tip of my cock up and down her slit, teasing her, watching as her pussy leaked more juices with each graze of my ns. Each time I pulled away, I could hear the faint whimper in her throat, the frustration building as I refused to give her what she was begging for.


    My cock was coated in her arousal, slick and ready, and still, I waited.


    Gripping her breast with one hand, I kneaded the soft flesh, feeling her nipple stiffen against my palm. My other hand remained on my cock, guiding it, teasing her opening with deliberate strokes. "Are you ready, Princess?" I asked, though the desperation in her eyes told me everything I needed to know.


    "Yes~ pleeeease!" she cried, her voice high-pitched, almost frantic. Her hips bucked against me, seeking more contact, and I could tell she was at her breaking point. I had teased her too long, driven her to the edge, and now she was desperate to be filled.


    I took that as my cue. Without warning, I pushed the head of my cock into her pussy, thrusting past the tight, slick entrance.


    "UGHNNNN!" Azariah''s eyes shot wide open, her face contorted in a mix of shock and pain as my thick shaft stretched her pussy. The sudden intrusion forced a cry from her throat, her body tensing as she tried to adjust to the size. Her tight, untouched slit clung to me, resisting, and I could feel her virgin walls struggling to amodate my girth.


    "Just one more," I growled, pushing deeper, my cock sliding further inside her as her body tried to reject the overwhelming sensation.


    "It H...HURTS! AGHNN! HGNNNN!!!!" Azariah''s voice cracked as tears streamed down her face, her hands gripping the bedsheets so tightly her knuckles turned white. The pain was evident, but I couldn''t stop. Blood leaked out from where my cock had torn through her hymen, the final barrier of her innocence shattered as I imed her.


    Pulling back slightly, I gave myself a moment to regain control, watching her wince, her face a portrait of raw emotion¡ªpain, confusion, and something deeper, something primal that was beginning to stir beneath the surface. Then, without hesitation, I thrust back into her, harder, deeper, filling herpletely.


    "AGHNNNNNN!" Azariah let out the loudest groan I''d ever heard from her, her body lifting off the bed as my cock plunged all the way inside her, her mouth forming an ''O'' as the shock of the force hit her. Her whole body trembled as she took the full length of me, and I could feel her walls clenching tight around my cock, her pussy trying to adjust, but the damage was done.


    A momentter, she copsed back onto the bed, her body limp as the tension bled out of her. I leaned over her, brushing a strand of her white hair from her tear-streaked face, nting a soft kiss on her cheek.


    "It''s over," I whispered, my lips grazing her ear as I kissed away the salty tears that had fallen in the heat of the moment.


    "Uuuhnnn, haaan~" Azariah moaned, her voice soft and incoherent, but despite the pain, there was a small, satisfied smile on her lips. The tears still glistened in her eyes, but the worst of it had passed. She was mine now, imed in every sense of the word, her body no longer her own.


    I wasn''t finished, not by a long shot. My cock was still buried inside her, hard and throbbing, eager for more, but I paused, remembering how brutal I''d been with Semiramis during her first time. Guilt flickered for just a second¡ªan unusual feeling for me.


    My emotions had been all over the ce ever since being betrayed by the Divine Knights, and I''d been reckless. But after meeting Ayake and Akane, I''d regained some bnce, some control over myself I suppose.


    Azariah, though... she was mine now, in every way that mattered. And there was no going back.


    I can be all the more rough after she recovered.


    Now with that done, direction Troy.

 Chapter 149: Empire of Light before the War (1)

    The Empire of Light.


    Within the grand capital, where golden spires reached toward the heavens, the royal castle stood as a monument to the empire''s unshakable authority.


    Inside the throne room, a space dominated by towering columns and banners adorned with the Empire''s crest, an important discussion was unfolding.


    A woman stood at the center, her presencemanding. She was ethereal, with long, light blue hair cascading down her back like a waterfall. Her sses caught the gleam of the sunlight filtering through the stained ss windows. A faint, knowing smile yed on her lips. This was Liphiel, one of the Divine Knights, revered and feared alike.


    She was more than just an advisor; her words carried the weight of the gods of Light.


    "How are things progressing?" Liphiel asked.


    Emperor Philip, seated on the grand throne, looked back at her with a smirk. His regal attire shimmered in the light, the crown resting upon his head a symbol of his nominal power. Yet behind the mask of confidence, there was doubt in his eyes. He leaned forward slightly, his fingers tapping the arm of his throne.


    "Everything proceeds as nned," Philip began, though a shadow of uncertainty lingered in his tone. "But is this truly the right course of action? Taking part in a war that does not concern us, joining Goddess Hera''s side in this conflict against the Trojans¡­ Is that wise?"


    Liphiel''s smile widened, but it never reached her eyes. "There is no need for you to trouble yourself with such concerns, Emperor Philip," she replied smoothly. Her tone was gentle, but there was a dangerous undercurrent. "Your role is to ensure your people follow our will. Remember your ce."


    Though the emperor sat on the grand throne, clothed in the trappings of power, it was nothing more than an illusion. The empire was not truly ruled by Philip; it was under the thumb of the Divine Knights, with Liphiel at the helm.


    Philip''s gaze faltered. For a moment, silence hung heavy between them. Then, with a reluctant nod, he acquiesced. "The Heroes are already making their preparations," he said, his voice resigned. "I shall dispatch part of my army to join them in battle, to support their cause."


    "An excellent decision, Your Majesty," Liphiel responded, a hint of delight creeping into her voice. She had the emperor exactly where she wanted him.


    Philip hesitated before asking the question that lingered in his mind. "Will you be participating in the war yourself?"


    Liphiel''s expression darkened, her smile bing colder. "Indeed," she answered, her voice firm. "Since Radakel''s failure, I have taken it upon myself to oversee the Heroes. It is only natural that I will support them in battle."


    Philip''s suspicions deepened. He was certain there were other motivations behind the Divine Knights'' eagerness to enter a war that seemed to have little bearing on the Empire of Light. But he knew better than to ask. He would receive no answers from her.


    Before he could dwell further on his thoughts, Liphiel''s sharp voice cut through the air once more. "And how is your newborn, Emperor?"


    Philip''s eyes flickered with pride, but before he could respond, another voice entered the room.


    "He is doing very well, Lady Liphiel."


    From the grand doors at the far end of the throne room, a young woman entered gracefully, holding a small child wrapped in luxurious silks. Her long, flowing gown moved like liquid silver as she approached. This was Nancy, one of the Heroes of the empire, her presence radiant and different than when she was summoned.


    She cradled the baby gently in her arms, her expression soft with maternal affection.


    "Ah, Hero Nancy," Liphiel said, her tone shifting to one of warmth as she regarded the young woman.


    Nancy gazed down at the small bundle in her arms, her eyes filled with a love that only a mother could understand. Then she lifted her gaze to meet the emperor''s. "Your son is strong, Your Majesty," she said with a gentle smile.


    Philip''s expression softened as he looked at the child. "And how is my son today?" He asked, his voice tender.


    "Very well, Your Majesty," Nancy replied, her smile widening as she held the baby closer.


    In her arms was not just an ordinary child, but a symbol of power¡ªborn from the union of royal lineage and Hero''s blood. A child destined for greatness, and perhaps, for even more than that.


    Liphiel approached Nancy, her eyes warm as they lingered on the baby nestled in the Hero''s arms. Her gaze softened, and a rare, genuine smile touched her lips¡ªa smile that held a mix of admiration and prophecy.


    "Little Lucerus will one day rule over allnds," Liphiel said, her voice filled with certainty. "He will be the greatest emperor that ever lived."


    Her words carried weight, as if they were more than just a prediction but a deration of destiny. What made it more striking was the implication: Lucerus would surpass even Emperor Philip''s firstborn son, Geoffrey, as the rightful heir to the throne. Under any other circumstance, such a statement might have been met with scorn or outrage, yet Philip, sitting on his throne, didn''t flinch.


    Instead, a broad smile graced his face, a smile that signaled not only eptance but eagerness for this future.


    Nancy, her heart swelling with pride, was the most ted of all. Her fingers gently brushed through Lucerus''s fine hair as he cooed softly in her arms.


    "Yes," Nancy echoed, her eyes gleaming with maternal pride. "He will be. He''s already growing so fast, too."


    Liphiel nodded knowingly. "It is to be expected," she said, her tone reverent. "Lucerus carries the blood of Heroes but also the blood of the Gods of Light." She nced meaningfully at the emperor, a direct descendant of the divine lineage. "He will grow strong and swift, far beyond that of ordinary men."


    Nancy''s face brightened even more as she looked down at her son. She tilted her head slightly, her voice softening as she spoke to him. "Did you hear that, Lucerus?" she whispered with a smile. "You''re destined for greatness."


    Lucerus, with wide, innocent eyes, reached his tiny hands toward his mother, his soft giggle filling the room. "Mama!"


    Nancy''s heart melted, and she nuzzled him affectionately. In that moment, it was as if the world outside the throne room faded into nothingness, leaving only the bond between mother and child. But Liphiel, always vignt, shifted the conversation back to more pressing matters.


    "Have you had any word with the Heroes recently, Hero Nancy?" Liphiel asked, her eyes sharp once more.


    Nancy''s expression faltered slightly, though she quickly masked it with an air of indifference. "Oh, not really," she replied, her voice light but evasive.


    Ever since her liaison with Emperor Philip had been made public, a deep rift had formed between her and her ssmates. Once united in their shared mission, they now viewed her with disdain, unable toprehend how she could entangle herself with someone so much older¡ªand worse, for motives that seemed anything but noble.


    The scorn cut deep, but none of her ssmates'' reactions stung quite like that of Amelia. The teacher had always believed in protecting her students, had seen it as her duty to shield them from the harshness of the world. But with Nancy, Amelia had failed. This betrayal, this fall from grace, was a wound that Amelia bore like a scar.


    And after what had happened to Nathan, it felt like another blow, one she wasn''t sure she could recover from.


    Yet, despite the cold shoulders and judgmental stares, Amelia had not abandoned Nancy. While the rest of her ssmates distanced themselves, shunning Nancy as if she had be untouchable, Amelia remained steadfast in her efforts to reach out. She had hoped, in some way, to pull Nancy back from the precipice. But Nancy, it seemed, no longer cared for the camaraderie of her formerpanions.


    Her focus had shifted.


    She had secured her ce.


    In the Empire of Light, Nancy was untouchable, a figure whose proximity to the emperor and her son''s divine lineage made her unassable. She had everything she needed now: power, influence, and protection.


    The only real threats to her ascension were those closest to the emperor¡ªhis current empress, her daughter, and, most importantly, his firstborn son, Geoffrey, who was still the legitimate heir to the throne.


    Geoffrey, sharp and perceptive, had already be wary of Lucerus. He saw the threat in the child''s very existence, in the adoration that his father and the Divine Knights bestowed upon him. There was a storm brewing, and Nancy could feel it on the horizon.


    The emperor, of course, remained oblivious to the tension between his family members. His love for Nancy and their son blinded him to the growing unease in the royal court. He had no intention of bringing harm to his family, believing that they could coexist peacefully. But Nancy was not so naive.


    In her mind, she was already plotting. The empress and Geoffrey would not stand aside easily, and she knew that her son''s ascension would not be handed to him without resistance. She needed only to wait for the right moment¡ªthe perfect time to strike, to ensure Lucerus''s uncontested rise to power.


    Then, she would secure her position not just as the emperor''s consort, but as the mother of the most powerful ruler the empire had ever known.

 Chapter 150: Empire of Light before the War (2)

    Outside the towering walls of the royal castle in the capital of the Empire of Light, the training fields bustled with activity. The ng of swords and the grunt of exertion filled the air as the Heroes, d in armor and determination, honed their skills with relentless focus.


    It was their final day before embarking on a journey that would take them far beyond the borders of their homnd¡ªto another continent, another world.


    Guards patrolled the perimeter, their watchful eyes often drifting toward the Heroes. There was something different in the air today, a weight that hung over the fields. The guards, seasoned warriors who had seen much, couldn''t help but admire the discipline and intensity the Heroes disyed. These were not ordinary recruits.


    They were humanity''s finest, chosen by fate itself, preparing for a conflict unlike any they had ever known.


    Tomorrow, they would leave the Empire, crossing seas and skies to the distant Achaean Continent¡ªand ruled by the Olympian gods for thousands upon thousands of years. It was said that the gods themselves had been born and raised there, in a time so ancient it had be more myth than memory.


    Now, the continent was fragmented, divided into powerful city-states¡ªthe Athenians, the Spartans, and the Trojans, who ruled the farthest reaches of thend. War, true war, awaited them there.


    The danger was there. They knew the blood that would be shed, the lives that would be lost. That was why the training today carried an edge of desperation. The Heroes pushed themselves beyond exhaustion, knowing that their skills would soon be tested in the fires of battle. The weight of responsibility was heavy, and none of them could afford to falter.


    Overseeing the field was a striking figure¡ªa woman with fiery red hair that cascaded down her back and piercing green eyes that missed nothing. Her expression was stern, her posture rigid as she watched the Heroes train with the gaze of someone who had seen battle before, who knew the stakes. This was Cecilia, one of the individuals raised and groomed by the Divine Knights themselves.


    While she was not technically in charge of the Heroes¡ªthat role belonged to Liphiel¡ªCecilia had spent much time among them, bing a quiet but constant presence by their side.


    In recent months, she had grown even closer to them, offering more than just guidance¡ªofferingfort. She had be a moral anchor, especially after the tragedy that had befallen them all.


    Nathan.


    His name lingered in the air, even though he was no longer there. The memory of his death had cast a long shadow over the entire group. The gruesome end he met¡ªkilled by Demons who had infiltrated the castle, his blood staining the floor of his room, his clothes left in ruins, and the ashes believed to be his¡ªwas a wound that had yet to heal.


    His very presence, which had been slight but still noticeable, had evaporatedpletely. It was as though the world itself had erased him.


    The shock was immense. Even those who hadn''t particrly cared for Nathan were shaken to their core. He was one of them¡ªa ssmate, apanion¡ªand if he could fall so suddenly, so brutally, then none of them were safe. Fear gripped the remaining Heroes, a fear that gnawed at the edges of their minds. Could they be next? Was death already stalking them, just waiting for the right moment to strike?


    Cecilia had been their pir of support during those dark days. She stood by them, steady and unwavering, offering whateverfort she could. But it wasn''t just Cecilia who had tried to pick up the shattered pieces.


    Their teacher, Amelia, had taken Nathan''s death the hardest. She had always been protective of her students, and the loss of Nathan felt like a personal failure, a blow that had struck her to the core. For a week, she had been inconsble, retreating into solitude to grieve. Her absence was keenly felt, and when she finally returned, her recovery had been slow and painful.


    Cecilia''s sharp green eyes first locked onto the Hero with the strongest Skill, an SSS Skill, Jason Spencer, known as the Hero of Light. His golden sword gleamed as it cut through the air, meeting the de of his sparring partner, Aiden Fletcher, who had earned a reputation as Jason''s fiercest rival.


    The sh of steel echoed through the training grounds, each strike causing the ground to shudder beneath the weight of their power.


    Jason swung his sword in a sweeping arc, the de humming with divine energy. Aiden met it head-on, his own sword glowing with a crackling intensity. Their swords collided with a deafening impact, sending out shockwaves that rippled across the training field. Dust rose from their feet as they exchanged blows, the sheer force of their battle enough to awe the onlookers.


    In the past nine months, the growth of both Heroes had been nothing short of astonishing. Their power had reached levels that defiedprehension, and even the hardened soldiers who patrolled the castle grounds were left speechless by the raw energy they witnessed daily.


    Aiden smirked as he parried Jason''s strike. "You getting weaker, Spencer, or just scared?" His voice carried an edge of yful arrogance.


    Jason met Aiden''s taunt with a calm smile, his eyes gleaming under the midday sun. "No, Aiden. You''ve just gotten stronger."


    The acknowledgment seemed to irritate Aiden, his expression tightening in frustration at Jason''s ever-presentposure. Gritting his teeth, he quickened his pace, his sword moving in blurring arcs as heunched a renewed assault. The intensity of their battle escted, the shing of their des ringing out like thunder.


    For minutes, the two warriors battled, neither giving an inch. Sweat trickled down their faces, their breathsing in ragged bursts. Eventually, both of them stepped back, exhaustion beginning to weigh on their movements.


    "Damn," one of their ssmates muttered from the sidelines, wide-eyed at the spectacle before them. "Jason and Aiden¡­ those guys are absolute freaks."


    "Yeah, no way we''repeting with them," another chimed in, shaking his head in disbelief. "Even with years of training, we wouldn''te close."


    "Thank God they''re on our side, right?" Another added, casting a wary nce at the two.


    The boys in the ss could only stare in awe, while many of the girls watched with starry eyes and flushed cheeks, admiring not only the strength but also the striking handsomeness of the two most reliable Heroes. Jason, with his golden aura, and Aiden with his fiery presence.


    However, not all was harmonious within the ranks of the Heroes. Over the months, a rift had formed between those blessed with A-Skills or higher and those with more modest abilities. Jason and Aiden, now considered monsters of strength, represented a gap that many of their ssmates knew they could never hope to bridge.


    The divide grew, and while admiration persisted, so did an undercurrent of envy and frustration.


    BADOOOM!


    Suddenly the ground trembled as a thunderous explosion echoed from the distance, the sound rippling through the castle and the surroundingnds. Heads snapped toward the source, eyes widening in shock and fear. In the forest just beyond the castle walls, a massive fireball bloomed into the sky, its mes licking the air hundreds of meters above the treetops.


    The force of the st sent a shockwave that rattled windows and even reached the training fields, knocking dust and debris into the air.


    A hushed silence fell over the onlookers, reced by the faint murmurs of dread.


    "She''s at it again," one of the Heroes muttered, shaking his head in disbelief.


    "She really needs to hold back. This is getting dangerous," another ssmate whispered nervously.


    "You wanna tell her that? She''ll roast you alive," a third retorted, wide-eyed.


    "One day, she''s gonna kill us all," a voice added, half in jest, but the nervous edge in his tone was unmistakable.


    Everyone knew the source of the explosion. There was only one Hero capable of such devastating fire magic among them. The power of the st rivaled that of a 6-Star spell, a level of destruction that sent chills through even the most seasoned warriors. They all watched in awe unable to say anything. The person responsible was a Hero after all.


    Cecilia''s gaze remained fixed on the smoke billowing into the sky, her expression tight with concern.


    "Courtney¡­"

 Chapter 151: Empire of Light before the War (3)

    In the dense forest behind the royal castle of the Empire of Light, chaos reigned as smoke curled through the charred air and mes flickered menacingly. Once vibrant trees nowy ckened, reduced to brittle skeletons of ash, while the acrid stench of burning wood permeated the air like a suffocating nket.


    Amidst the devastation, a lone figure stood¡ªher silhouette both haunting and striking against the backdrop of smoldering embers. Courtney, once just a beautiful girl, had grown into something more, something otherworldly. Her long chestnut hair, tied neatly behind her, framed her face, though the fire''s glow caught the strands, making them shimmer like molten gold.


    Her deep brown eyes, once warm and inviting, now held a distant, hardened look. The passage of time and the weight of grief had carved a new persona into her delicate features¡ªone of coldness.


    She had always been beautiful, but over the past months, her physical transformation had made her even more breathtaking, an ethereal embodiment of power and grace. Her once-gentle curves had sharpened into something close to perfection, the kind that left those around her in awe and intimidation alike.


    The nobles of the castle whispered of her beauty, her ssmates noticed the change too, but no one more so than Jason. He couldn''t help but regret every moment he hadn''t pursued her back on Earth. She had once been within his reach, a girl he might have won over. But now, she seemed unattainable¡ªher heart locked away behind an icy barrier no one could prate.


    Jason had tried to rekindle the connection they once shared, tried to regain her affection, but it was futile. The Courtney he had known was gone, reced by someone he no longer recognized. Herughter had vanished, her smile a distant memory. Instead, her face remained stoic, her eyes reflecting a pain that none of her ssmates dared to ask about.


    She spent most of her days secluded, training relentlessly in the wilderness, pushing her body to its limits. The only people she ever spoke to were Sienna, Siara, and, asionally, Aisha. Even then, her words were few, her conversations fleeting.


    Her ssmates had their suspicions about what had caused the drastic change in her. It didn''t take long for them to connect the dots¡ªher descent into silence had begun after the news of Nathan''s death. When she learned of his passing, her reaction had been one of raw, unguarded grief.


    Tears had streamed down her face, shocking those who saw her, for Courtney had never shown such vulnerability before. In that moment, the depth of her feelings for Nathan became evident, a love far beyond what anyone had suspected. She hadn''t just cared for him as a ssmate; she had loved him deeply, perhaps more than was healthy.


    That love had scarred her, left her hollow, and now, it was as if a piece of her had died with him. The world had lost its light, and so had she.


    Courtney lifted her gaze to the smoke-filled sky, her eyes zed with fatigue, as though the weight of her existence was pressing down on her shoulders. The mes that had once roared now crackled softly, the fire reflecting the turmoil inside her. Nine months had passed, but they had brought no relief, no sce. She had continued to exist, but nothing had given her a reason to truly live.


    Her thoughts drifted briefly to her parents back on Earth. Would she ever see them again? She doubted it. The idea seemed more like a distant dream, something from a past life she barely remembered.


    But what haunted her most was the absence of Nathan. She couldn''t imagine a future without him¡ªcouldn''t see herself in this world without his presence beside her. Life had be a hollow echo of what it once was, and every passing day without him felt like another step toward oblivion.


    Her chest tightened with the realization that nothing mattered anymore. Not the fire she wielded, not the power that coursed through her veins, not the attention she garnered from those around her.


    Without Nathan, there was no longer a reason to keep going.


    In the span of mere days, he had ensnared her heartpletely, leaving her madly in love. Courtney still remembered that night¡ªtheir first night together, when his warmth lingered on her skin,forting and intimate. Yet, just as quickly as he hade into her life, he vanished, disappearing before she could even savor the memory of his touch.


    Suddenly, a massive sphere of water appeared above her, shimmering in the dim light before bursting open, releasing a beautiful cascade of rain. The droplets fell softly, the rhythmic patter gradually extinguishing the fires that raged around her. But as the rain touched Courtney''s skin, it vanished, evaporating in an instant from the intense heat radiating from her body.


    She didn''t need to turn around to know who was responsible.


    "You should hold back a little, Courtney," came a soft voice from behind.


    Approaching from the smoldering treeline was a striking figure¡ªher ssmate, Siara Parker. With her auburn hair and piercing blue eyes, she had grown into her own kind of beauty, one that rivaled even Courtney''s. Siara was Nathan''s younger stepsister, and while her demeanor had not hardened in the same way Courtney''s had, Nathan''s death had still left its mark on her.


    Siara''s transformation hadn''t been as dramatic as Courtney''s, but it was undeniable. Nathan''s death had hit her harder than she had ever anticipated. It was as if she had lost not just her stepbrother, but a piece of herself along with him.


    The pain had driven her away from Jason, her longtime crush, because every time she was near him, she would be reminded of Nathan¡ªof the bond they had shared, and the gaping void his death had left behind. The weight of those memories was too much for her to bear along all regrets.


    Siara studied Courtney for a moment. She had suspected for some time that there had been something more between Courtney and Nathan, their interactions too frequent and too intimate to be mere friendship. Her suspicions had been confirmed the day Nathan died, when she saw Courtney''s tears¡ªtears that flowed as freely as her own, if not more.


    In that moment, Siara realized just how deeply Courtney had loved him. It was a love that mirrored her own grief, a sorrow that connected them. It was that shared pain that forged a strange kinship between them, much like the bond she felt with Aisha and Amelia, who had also mourned Nathan''s loss deeply.


    "I was worried about you," Siara admitted quietly. "Not just as a ssmate, but because¡­ well, I know how much Nathan meant to you."


    Courtney turned her head slightly, acknowledging Siara''s concern with a small nod. "Yes. Sorry," she murmured.


    Siara took a step closer, her gaze steady but filled with empathy. "Courtney, you''re already strong enough. You know that, right?"


    In the past months, Courtney had grown stronger¡ªso much stronger that she had risen to the ranks of the elites, despite possessing only an A-Ranked skill. Her abilities had elerated beyond expectation, to the point where she could easily hold her own against those with S-Ranked or higher skills.


    Since that night with Nathan, it was as if her very body had undergone a transformation, propelling her strength and speed to unnatural heights. She was now clearly stronger than Siara, despite them both sharing the same rank of abilities.


    But Siara wasn''t envious¡ªfar from it. She was worried.


    Courtney''s voice was low, almost resigned. "I know¡­ but it''s not enough."


    Not enough to ease the rage burning inside her. Not enough to satisfy the unrelenting thirst for vengeance that consumed her every thought. She didn''t know who had taken Nathan from her, but it didn''t matter. When she found them, she would be ready. She would stake everything on that one final act of revenge.


    Siara''s face softened into a sad expression. She could see the storm brewing within Courtney, the same storm she saw in her older sister and in Aisha. The same obsession with revenge that was slowly eating them all alive.


    "And after you''ve taken your revenge," Siara asked, her voice barely above a whisper, "what will you do then?"


    Courtney didn''t answer. She stared at the ground, her lips pressed into a thin line. Because the truth was, she didn''t know. She hadn''t thought that far ahead. She didn''t want to think that far ahead. The only thing keeping her moving, keeping her alive, was the thought of avenging Nathan.


    Beyond that¡­ there was nothing.


    Siara sighed, shaking her head. "Please, rest," she urged softly.


    Without waiting for a reply, Siara turned and walked away, leaving Courtney standing amidst the dying embers of the forest. She still had to check on Aisha, who was struggling even more than Courtney, and her older sister, whose obsession had be the most dangerous of all.

 Chapter 152: Empire of Light before the War (4)

    In one of thevish rooms of the castle, reserved specifically for the Heroes, a soft light filtered through the heavy drapes. Amidst the golden glow, a strikingly beautiful woman with raven-ck hair and piercing green eyesy quietly on her bed, her expression weary and fatigued. Despite the exhaustion etched across her delicate features, there was a peacefulness to her.


    Beside her, nestled in the folds of the bed''s silken sheets, was a tiny baby girl, her chest rising and falling with the soft, rhythmic breaths of a deep and innocent sleep.


    Amelia watched her daughter with a faint, affectionate smile¡ªa rare moment of sce amidst the storm of emotions that had gued her for the past week since the birth. The sheer physical pain ofbor had faded, but the emotional weight still lingered, pulling at her. The smile didn''t reach her eyes, not fully. She was in her mid-twenties, yet the recent months had aged her far beyond her years.


    Bing a mother hadn''t been something she''d nned for. In fact, nothing about the life she was living now had been part of any n.


    Amelia had once been a teacher¡ªa normal, dedicated teacher who loved her job and cared deeply for her students. Before that, she had her fair share of fleeting crushes, but nothing had ever taken root. She had never experienced a truly deep orsting rtionship.


    There had been men¡ªsome of them nice, others less so¡ªwho had tried to get closer to her, even a few who had tried to force their desires upon her. She had rejected them all swiftly, unwilling topromise her dignity or her heart.


    Teaching had been her true passion, and she threw herself into her studies with single-minded determination. The pursuit of her career consumed her, leaving little room for anything else. Rtionships, dating, love¡ªthose were things she had unintentionally left behind as her life became centered around her role as an educator. It was a choice she had made, or so she thought.


    But even after bing a teacher, she couldn''t deny that the thought ofpanionship asionally crossed her mind. Her colleagues often invited her out for dinners, intrigued by her beauty and charm. But even they couldn''t stir anything inside her. They were polite, well-meaning, but dull. None of them truly interested her.


    And then, Nathan had appeared.


    Nathan was different. He wasn''t like the others. He had been just a student, a quiet, reserved boy who had been bullied and overlooked by nearly everyone else. Amelia, in her role as a teacher, had noticed him right away. She had seen the pain he tried to hide, the loneliness that clouded his eyes and the slight darkness within them.


    It was her responsibility to help, and so she did¡ªoffering him guidance, support, and a listening ear. What began as a simple student-teacher rtionship slowly evolved into something more. Amelia found herself drawn to him, not just as a teacher helping a troubled student, but as a person deeply touched by his struggles.


    Everything had changed when they were all summoned into this new world. Their lives had been thrown into chaos, and Amelia found herself as much a victim of this bewildering fate as her students. But she had to remain strong. She was the teacher, after all¡ªtheir moral support, the one they turned to for guidance.


    So, she donned a mask of strength, pretending to be in control, pretending to be okay when, in reality, she felt as powerless and overwhelmed as any of them.


    That was when Nathan stepped truly into her life in a way she had never expected. He had reached out to her, sensing the burden she carried, the exhaustion she tried so hard to hide. He offered her the same quiet understanding that she had once offered him. Their conversations, initially simple, became the highlight of her days.


    Each exchange made her feel lighter, as if Nathan was slowly lifting the weight from her shoulders.


    And then something dangerous happened.


    Amelia began to feel something more¡ªsomething she couldn''t exin at first, something she desperately tried to push away. It was wrong, she told herself. Nathan was her student. Her duty was to protect him, not¡­ fall for him. Yet, despite her best efforts, she couldn''t stop her heart from betraying her. The more they talked, the more time they spent together, the stronger her feelings grew.


    And eventually, she stopped resisting.


    She fell for him. Hard.


    What happened next was inevitable. They crossed the line¡ªa line Amelia had sworn she would never cross. The night they shared together, the intimacy, the closeness¡ªit was unlike anything she had ever experienced before. And in that moment, she felt no guilt, no shame. All she felt was pure, unadulterated happiness.


    For the first time in her life, she had found someone who understood her, someone who made her feel truly alive. Every moment with Nathan after that felt like a gift, something precious she clung to desperately.


    But happiness, as she woulde to learn, was fragile.


    The day Nathan died, Amelia''s world shattered. Everything she had built, everything she hade to care about, was ripped away in an instant. She remembered the moment vividly¡ªthe suffocating grief, the unbearable weight of loss crashing down on her like a tidal wave. She had broken downpletely, her strength, herposure, all of it dissolving in the wake of his death.


    Before Amelia fully realized it, her feelings for Nathan had deepened into something more than love¡ªit was an all-consuming obsession. She was madly in love with him, and when he died, it shattered herpletely. The pain of his loss was unbearable, like a gaping wound that refused to heal.


    For a fleeting, dark moment, she had even thought of ending her own life, the despair so overwhelming that it seemed like the only escape. But there was one thing, one precious life, that stopped her from taking that irreversible step.


    The life growing inside her.


    She was pregnant, carrying Nathan''s child. That revtion had changed everything. Suddenly, she had a reason to keep going. A reason to live. She epted it¡ªembraced it, even. Her child was thest connection she had to Nathan, the only part of him that remained in the world.


    And now, as she looked down at her baby girl, a smile spread across her face. Gently, she stroked her daughter''s tiny head, whispering her name with love.


    "Sara¡­" she murmured softly, her heart swelling with affection.


    Sara was everything to her now. She would do anything for her.


    "Lady Amelia."


    The sudden voice broke through the peaceful silence, causing Amelia to instinctively wrap her arms protectively around Sara. But the tension melted away as soon as she recognized the visitor. She let out a sigh of relief.


    "Empress¡­" Amelia greeted quietly.


    Standing in the doorway was Empress Hna, her regal presence softened by a warm smile. "I told you to drop the formalities already," the Empress said, her tone yful yet kind.


    Behind her, Adelia¡ªa closepanion of the Empress¡ªstepped into the room, her eyes immediately drawn to the tiny infant. "She''s so cute," Adelia cooed as she approached Sara, teasingly poking the baby''s cheeks, causing a soft gurgle in response.


    In the months following Nathan''s death, the Empress and Amelia had grown close. The Empress, once a distant figure of authority, had be aforting presence in Amelia''s life. Their bond had only strengthened after the breakdown in the imperial family, following the scandal surrounding Nancy''s secret rtionship and pregnancy.


    The Empress, along with her daughter Adelia, had started visiting Amelia frequently, their connection deepening as they shared in theplex emotions of their respective situations.


    The news of Nancy''s affair and the resulting pregnancy had shaken the entire court. The Empress, furious and feeling betrayed by the Emperor''s lies and secret rtion, had distanced herself the Emperor along her daughter. Adelia and the Empress had been walking on eggshells ever since, knowing full well that their positions were precarious.


    With Nancy''s child potentially threatening the line of session, only Geoffrey, the Empress''s son, remained steadfast in his duty to protect his im to the throne.


    Amelia greeted them with a smile, though a flicker of sadness passed over her features. "I wish I could be with my students," she confessed quietly, her voice tinged with regret.


    The war hade, and with it, her students were thrust into the chaos of battle. Amelia, once their guide and protector, now felt removed from them, distant. Her authority over them had diminished ever since she had secluded herself following Nathan''s death and her subsequent pregnancy. She knew she couldn''t be the same strong figure for them now, but it pained her all the same.


    Rumors had circted throughout the castle about the father of her child. Some whispered that it was the Emperor himself, though those ims were quickly denied by both the Emperor and Amelia. Others spected it might be one of the guards, but no one knew the truth. Only Amelia knew, and she intended to keep it that way¡ªfor the sake of her daughter, for Nathan''s memory.


    "You can''t, Amelia," Empress Hna said gently, stepping closer to her. "You''re still recovering. You need to rest and take care of your little girl."


    Amelia nodded, but there was a sadness in her smile. "Yes¡­" she agreed softly, though her heart ached for her students, for the life she had left behind.


    But she couldn''t abandon Sara. Her daughter was all that mattered now¡ªher and Nathan''s daughter. Amelia had to be strong for her. Even though the world outside was filled with conflict, she knew that her future was here, with Sara.


    And for that, she would endure anything.

 Chapter 153: Empire of Light before the War (5)

    "Aren''t they tired of training already?" A small, beautiful creature with vibrant green hair muttered under her breath, her delicate arms crossed in frustration. Her translucent wings pped idly behind her as she hovered in the air, gazing down at the intense scene unfolding below.


    Heroes, sweating and straining under the weight of their weapons, were rigorously preparing for the journey ahead¡ªto thend of the Trojans.


    The creature was Iphlea, a sprite, and the ever-faithfulpanion of Gwen since the awakening of her skill. Iphlea''s luminous eyes flickered with mild annoyance, contrasting sharply with the serene demeanor of her charge. Gwen sat perched on the balcony''s railing, her posture rxed, her expression distant. She wasn''t among those training with tireless energy.


    No, Gwen was simply enjoying the warm embrace of the sun and the soft caress of the breeze that tugged gently at her hair.


    If it were up to her, she wouldn''t even consider traveling to another continent for a war that held no personal significance. It felt, to Gwen, like a pointless struggle¡ªan exercise in futility where the sole reason to fight was because the call had been made. Duty over desire.


    She sighed softly, ncing over the bustling courtyard with disinterest. What did she care for the glory of battle? Yet despite her reluctance, Gwen knew she had no real choice. A nagging sense of responsibility gnawed at her, even though the conflict seemed meaningless. Her role as one of the strongest Heroes demanded her participation, whether she liked it or not.


    It wasn''t only duty that weighed heavily on her mind¡ªit was also the bitter reality of the royal castle, the Empire of Light''s majestic yet hypocritical stronghold.


    Gwen had hated the pce from the beginning. Its grandeur and beauty were only a thin veil hiding the rotten core of corruption within. The fa?ade of righteousness, the whispered lies, the false promises¡ªit all sickened her. And as time passed, her disdain only grew.


    Nathan''s death had solidified that. They imed it was demons, that foul creatures had infiltrated the castle and struck him down. But Gwen knew better. She had sensed the deception in the air, though she had been powerless to act. She could still hear Nathan''s voice echoing in her mind, warning Aisha to be cautious of Radakel. There was something dark lurking beneath the surface.


    The Divine Knights, in all their shining glory, were anything but trustworthy. And wasn''t it suspicious? Nathan''s death came so soon after Radakel''s failure and Liphiel''s sudden appearance.


    The whole situation stank of conspiracy. Too many unanswered questions swirled in her mind, leaving her more uneasy with each passing day. The castle had be a suffocating prison, its walls closing in around her. And then there was Nancy¡ªanother mystery that added to the growing difort.


    Nancy, once just another Hero among them, had suddenly risen through the ranks, bing a favored figure within the pce. Rumors flew about her rtionship with the Emperor, whispers of her newfound status as his concubine spreading like wildfire. Worse still, she had borne him a child.


    Gwen found the whole affair distasteful, another piece of the puzzle that made staying in the castle unbearable.


    So, despite her apathy toward fighting, Gwen couldn''t help but wee the opportunity to escape the oppressive halls of the pce. She might not care for the battles toe, but at least she would be free from the suffocating hypocrisy of the Empire of Light, if only for a while.


    "What do you feel about this war?" Gwen asked suddenly, her voice cutting through the stillness as she shifted her gaze from the training grounds below to Iphlea, herpanion.


    The green-haired sprite tilted her head, her tiny wings fluttering in thought. "Hmmm," Iphlea hummed softly, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes. "A bit curious, I have to admit. Be careful, though. All of Olympus'' eyes will be on you," she added, her voiceced with a mixture of warning and amusement.


    Gwen''s lips twisted into a scoff. "Can any of them send me back to Earth?" she asked, the questionced with cynicism. The thought of returning to her former life had crossed her mind many times, though it felt more like a distant dream now.


    Iphlea''s wings fluttered again, and she gave a small shrug. "Well, you''ll have to ask them yourself... or maybe wait for Khione toe back¡ªif she''s not dead, that is," she said nonchntly. "Or, who knows, maybe if you kill the Demon King, the Divine Knights will finally leave you alone."


    Gwen''s expression darkened. "I don''t think so," she replied coldly, her voice edged with distrust. She harbored no faith in the Divine Knights, nor did she believe any of them would ever grant her freedom, no matter the oue of the war.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Meanwhile, in a quiet, secluded corner of the castle grounds, Siara was making her way toward a ce she seldom visited, though she had no choice today. The path led her to an isted, gloomy building outside the castle''s radiant halls. It was the newly arranged training ground, a somber and foreboding site that always sent a chill down her spine.


    She despised the ce, but dutypelled her forward.


    As she approached, the sh of swords rang through the air like thunder. The sharp, metallic sound echoed off the stone walls, growing louder with each step she took. Siara steeled herself before entering the main training field, her heart pounding with apprehension.


    The scene that unfolded before her was intense. On one side of the training ground, she saw Aisha¡ªan ethereal half-Japanese beauty, her long ck hair tied neatly behind her. Lightning crackled around her slender frame as she delivered a flurry of fast, precise blows with her long sword.


    The air around her buzzed with raw energy, every strike sending arcs of lightning toward her opponent, a Divine Knight.


    Despite the relentless assault, the knight managed to parry each strike, though beads of sweat glistened on his brow. He was holding his ground, but just barely. They were evenly matched, though Aisha''s exhaustion was starting to show. A thin line of blood trickled down her forehead, and her movements, though still powerful, had slowed.


    Yet she fought on, pushing her body beyond its limits, unwilling to yield.


    Then, a loud crash reverberated across the training ground.


    On the far side of the field, the most violent battle was taking ce. Siara''s eyes widened as she saw a blur of movement¡ªa figure moving so fast it was nearly impossible to follow. But she didn''t need to see her clearly to know who it was.


    Sienna.


    Siara''s older sister, her long ck hair tied back in a sleek ponytail, moved like a whirlwind, her cold blue eyes glinting with a deadly intensity. Sienna, unlike Aisha, wasn''t fighting a single opponent. She was up against three Divine Knights at once¡ªand she was overpowering them effortlessly.


    It was a sight to behold, both mesmerizing and terrifying. Sienna''s sword moved with blinding speed, each strike carrying enough force to send her opponents staggering back. Her blows were ruthless, calcted, and devastating. Even with thebined strength of all three knights, they were no match for her. They fought desperately, but they were merely trying to survive against the onught.


    Siara felt a chill run down her spine as she watched her sister in action. In the months following Nathan''s death, something had shifted in Sienna. It was as though a part of her had snapped, and she had channeled that pain, that grief, into raw power. Now, she was unstoppable.


    Sienna had be the strongest Hero in the Empire of Light, surpassing even Jason, the so-called Hero of Light, by miles.


    She became the trump card of the Empire of Light.

 Chapter 154: Troy in Chaos (1)

    The Trojan capital was in chaos. A sense of dread filled the air as word spread¡ªan army, the likes of which had never been seen, was marching toward them. Thousands of soldiers from the middle and western Achaean regions, united under the banner of the Olympian Gods, were closing in.


    It was an alliance forged in fury, uniting states that had been bitter enemies only months before¡ªSparta and Athens, Corinth and Argos¡ªall now driven by a singr purpose: the destruction of Troy.


    Inside the royal pce, the throne room buzzed with the anxious murmurs of gathered nobles. Tension was palpable as they debated the looming threat, their voices echoing off the marble walls. Their usuallyposed faces were creased with worry, and their once confident stances seemed more hesitant with each passing hour.


    King Priam, the ruler of Troy, sat upon his throne, his expression heavy with the weight of impending war. His regal posture belied the turmoil raging inside him. Next to him, Queen Hecuba, his devoted wife, sat with her hand sped tightly in his, her knuckles white from the pressure. Her eyes darted nervously around the room, and the deep lines of anxiety etched across her face betrayed her fear.


    She squeezed Priam''s hand for reassurance, but even he, known for his unshakable demeanor, was visibly struggling to maintainposure.


    The situation was dire.


    "It''s all your fault," a harsh voice broke through the tense discussion.


    Hector, Troy''s crown prince and eldest son of Priam, stood with his arms crossed, his brow furrowed in anger as he red at his younger brother, Paris. Hector was the pride of Troy, standing tall and broad-shouldered, with a face that many considered a symbol of nobility and strength. His every move was filled with purpose, his dark eyes burning with fury.


    He was the city''s greatest warrior, revered by his people and thest hope for the survival of the kingdom.


    But now, Hector''s eyes zed with something else: unrelenting rage.


    For months, he had carried this anger inside him, and it showed no signs of dissipating. How could it? His brother''s recklessness had brought war to their doorstep. Troy, once prosperous and secure, was now on the verge of ruin¡ªall because Paris couldn''t control his desires.


    Paris, leaning against one of the columns, met Hector''s re with a defiant look of his own. He was every bit as striking as his older brother, though where Hector exuded strength, Paris was all grace and beauty. His lean frame, sharp features, and soft curls made him the envy of many. But where Hector had earned respect through valor on the battlefield, Paris was seen as the cause of their undoing.


    His charm and good looks had been his greatest asset¡ªand now, their greatest curse.


    It was Paris who had ignited the mes of this war.


    Sent to Sparta on a diplomatic mission, Paris had been tasked with paying respect to King Menus. But rather than honoring the king, Paris had set his sights on someone else¡ªQueen Helen, the most beautiful woman in the world. Fueled by a mixture of lust and pride, Paris had taken Helen, using the girdle of Aphrodite¡ªan enchanted artifact that granted its wearer irresistible allure.


    The girdle''s magic was meant for one use, and Paris had used it on Menus''s wife.


    In a single reckless act, Paris had kidnapped Helen and fled back to Troy.


    The consequences were swift and brutal. King Menus, humiliated and enraged by the loss of his wife, called upon his powerful brothers, Agamemnon of Mycenae and the rest of the Achaean kings. United by the insult and their lust for war, they rallied their forces under a single cause: to bring Troy to its knees for Paris''s arrogance.


    Now, as the vast Achaean armies bore down on them, Hector could barely contain his fury. Every day he looked at Paris, and every day his anger grew. This war¡ªthis looming catastrophe¡ªwas all because his brother couldn''t keep his lust and selfishness in check.


    "You''ve doomed us all, Paris," Hector growled, his fists clenching. "Because of you, because of your... stupidity, we are now facing annihtion."


    Paris''s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing in response. He knew he had made a grave mistake, but his pride would not allow him to admit it openly, least of all in front of his brother.


    Paris''s eyes shed with defiance as he responded to Hector''s fury. "How long are you going to keep saying that, brother? We should focus on the war now, not on what''s already been done," he retorted, his voice rising with frustration.


    Hector''s anger red at Paris''s stubbornness. "You idiot!" he barked, his voice echoing through the throne room. "We should have handed Helen back when the messenger came, asking for peace. Now it''s toote!"


    Two months ago, a messenger from Sparta had arrived in Troy, offering a peaceful solution¡ªreturn Helen, and the conflict would end. But Paris, driven by pride and his so-called love for Helen, had refused, sealing Troy''s fate and igniting the war that now loomed.


    "I will never give back Helen!" Paris shouted, his voice filled with conviction. "What if I asked you to give back Andromache? Would you?!" He threw the words like a challenge, dragging Hector''s beloved wife into the argument.


    Hector''s eyes burned with fury. How dare Parispare his reckless act of lust with his marriage to Andromache? He clenched his fists, barely able to contain the urge to strike his brother. Andromache, standing beside Hector, red at Paris with thinly veiled contempt. She had always disliked Paris, and now she despised him. His selfishness had plunged their city into chaos and peril.


    Before Hector couldsh out and strike Paris, their father, King Priam, raised his hand, his voice calm butmanding. "Enough."


    The room fell silent as everyone turned their attention to the king. Priam''s gaze was heavy with thought as he looked from Paris to Hector, his sons standing at odds like two forces of nature. His heart ached at the division between them, but he knew that a decision had to be made.


    "We won''t give Helen back to them," Priam dered firmly. "This war was inevitable. We all know Agamemnon''s greed. He only needed an excuse, and now he has it. Even if we were to return Helen, Agamemnon would find another reason to attack us."


    Priam''s words settled over the throne room like a cold wind. He knew King Agamemnon all too well¡ªa man driven by ambition, who lusted for power and wealth. Helen may have been the spark, but Agamemnon would have lit another fire if necessary. The war, Priam believed, was unavoidable.


    "But, Father¡­" Hector protested, his fists clenched tightly. More than anything, he cared for his people¡ªthe soldiers who would die, the families who would suffer. The thought of sacrificing their lives for the reckless love of his spoiled brother was enough to drive him mad.


    Before Hector could continue, the heavy doors of the throne room creaked open, drawing the attention of everyone inside. The room fell into a deep, hushed silence as the neer entered.


    Standing in the doorway was a woman of breathtaking beauty, so otherworldly that mere words could hardly capture it. Her long, golden hair flowed like sunlight, reaching down to the small of her back, and her golden eyes gleamed with a mesmerizing allure. Every inch of her presencemanded attention, as if the gods themselves had sculpted her from the essence of beauty itself.


    It was Helen.


    Helen of Sparta, once the queen of Menus, but now... Helen of Troy.

 Chapter 155: Helen of Troy

    Standing in the doorway was a woman of breathtaking beauty, so otherworldly that mere words could hardly capture it. Her long, golden hair flowed like sunlight, reaching down to the small of her back, and her golden eyes gleamed with a mesmerising allure. Every inch of her presencemanded attention, as if the gods themselves had sculpted her from the essence of beauty itself.


    It was Helen.


    Helen of Sparta, once the queen of Menus, but now... Helen of Troy.


    Paris''s face lit up with joy as Helen entered the room. "Helen!" he eximed, his voice filled with happiness and relief. To him, she was still the same breathtaking woman who had stolen his heart, her beauty transcending the realm of mortals.


    But Helen did not even nce in his direction.


    The enchantment that had once bound her to Paris had long faded. When Paris had used Aphrodite''s divine girdle, capable of making any woman fall madly in love, Helen had been momentarily entranced. Yet the spell had worn off the moment she stepped foot in Troy. By then, it was far toote to change anything. Her fate was sealed.


    Returning to Sparta, though, was not an option. Helen could only imagine the torment that awaited her there. Menus, her husband by forcedpetition, had been humiliated, and the men of Sparta were thirsty for vengeance. Her marriage to Menus had never been of her choosing.


    When Helen''s beauty became a curse, her father had organized apetition among the most powerful men in the Achaeannds. Menus had won, and Helen, against her will, became Queen of Sparta.


    Menus had been patient with Helen, waiting for her to ept him as her husband, but Helen never did. Though their marriage was official, Helen had never given him her heart. She had always been distant, and Menus had respected that boundary for a time. But when Paris entered her life and whisked her away, it broke something inside Menus¡ªhis trust shattered, his patience turned to fury.


    Helen had thought, perhaps, that escaping with Paris might offer her some form of freedom from Menus, but instead, it only plunged her into deeper despair. She found herself trapped in Troy, hated by both sides. Sparta despised her for betraying their king, and Troy med her for bringing the wrath of the Achaeans to their doorstep.


    Now, she had no home. She could not return to Sparta, where death or worse awaited her. But she was no more wee in Troy, where whispers of me and scorn followed her wherever she went. Her beauty, once admired by all, had be a symbol of destruction.


    Helen had never wanted this war. She had never wanted to be the cause of so much suffering. Now, as she stood before the gathered royals and nobles of Troy, she realized she couldn''t stay silent anymore. The destruction looming over Troy was unbearable, and her presence only seemed to fuel it.


    With a steady breath, Helen spoke, her voice soft but resolute. "I will go back to Sparta."


    Her words stunned the room into silence.


    Paris''s face paled, his joy turning into disbelief. "What¡­ what are you saying?" he stammered, stepping closer to her. "Helen, you can''t! They''ll kill you if you go back! You belong here, with me, in Troy."


    Helen finally looked at Paris, her eyes devoid of the warmth he had once seen in them. "I don''t belong anywhere," she said quietly. "Not in Sparta, not in Troy. But I can''t allow this war to destroy more lives. If my return can bring an end to this, then I will face whatever awaits me in Sparta."


    Hector, standing off to the side, watched the scene unfold with a mixture of anger and relief. Part of him still med Helen for the war, but another part of him understood her pain. He had always known that the war was about more than just Helen¡ªit was about pride, power, and the ambitions of men like Agamemnon. But if Helen''s return could truly stop the bloodshed, it was a path worth considering.


    Paris shook his head, his voice pleading now. "Helen, no! I won''t let you go. We can find another way¡ªwe can fight!"


    But Helen''s heart had hardened toward Paris. She had been swept up in his romantic ideals, tricked by divine intervention, and now all she could see was the cost of his actions. "This is not about us anymore," she said, her tone cold. "It''s about stopping the bloodshed."


    A heavy silence descended over the room at Helen''s words, broken only by the sound of Paris clenching his fists, his knuckles white with frustration and powerlessness. The tension in the air was palpable, thick enough to cut with a knife. All eyes shifted towards the beautiful woman who stood at the heart of this conflict, her face shadowed with sorrow.


    Despite the turmoil in the room, many of the Trojans, gathered in their royal chamber, exchanged nces of cautious delight. For them, Helen''s offer to return to her former husband seemed like a beacon of hope¡ªa possible way to avert the looming threat of war.


    Among them, however, King Priam remained still, his expression unreadable, while his wife, Queen Hecuba, sat beside him with a stern and contemtive gaze, her sharp eyes fixed on Helen.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Hecuba spoke. "No," she said firmly. "Even if you return to the Greeks, it will not stop them. They will attack us regardless, perhaps not now, but a few years from now. Your sacrifice will only dy the inevitable."


    A collective gasp echoed throughout the room. Shock rippled among the gathered nobles and counselors, who had expected the queen to support Helen''s suggestion, if only to buy them time. Yet here she was, seemingly taking the side of Helen, the woman who had sparked the war.


    "But," came a hesitant voice from the back, "it could still buy us a few years. Time to prepare, to fortify ourselves against the Greeks."


    Hecuba shook her head slowly, her eyes gleaming with resolve. "No," she said. "We shall not bow to them. We will fight, and whatever fate the gods have reserved for us, we will meet it with courage. We will not cower before the arrogant Greeks." She paused, her gaze turning to her eldest son, Hector, who stood tall and stoic beside his father. "Or should we, Hector?"


    Hector sighed, though there was no hesitation in his movement. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips as he nodded in agreement. "Of course not, Mother. We will not run. We will face them."


    Priam, who had been watching his wife and son with quiet pride, allowed a rare smile to soften his face. He turned to Helen, his voice gentle yet resolute. "You''ve heard them, Helen. Return to your chambers and rest. Our fate does not lie in your hands. Whether you choose to leave or remain, we will fight.


    The decision is yours, but our path is clear."


    Helen''s hands trembled as she balled them into fists, her nails digging into her palms. The weight of their words settled heavily on her, but she could not find the strength to respond. Were they pitying her? Did they truly believe she was worth more than the war that raged because of her? Yet, amid her confusion, a faint sense of relief washed over her.


    For so long, she had felt purposeless, like a mere ornament to be admired, an object of desire that men would kill and die for. She had been praised endlessly for her beauty, but no one had ever truly seen her. All they cared for was the face thatunched a thousand ships. And now, even that beauty seemed like a curse, something that had only brought misery and destruction.


    So why, then, did she still cling to life? What hope was she holding onto? She could not even understand it herself.


    Before she could sink deeper into her thoughts, the heavy wooden doors to the royal chamber suddenly swung open with a loud bang, drawing all attention to the entrance. There, standing framed in the doorway, was a man whose presence exuded strength and power, his muscr frame imposing and his demeanormanding.


    His features were strikingly handsome, reminiscent of Hector, though his aura was more wild, less restrained.


    "Aeneas," Priam greeted with a smile, his eyes lighting up at the sight of the man.


    Hector''s expression mirrored his father''s as he stepped forward to greet his kinsman. "Brother," he said, sping Aeneas''s forearm with a firm grip.


    Aeneas returned the gesture with a nod. He was renowned throughout Troy as the second-strongest warrior after Hector, a hero in his own right, and his arrival now only further bolstered the confidence of those present.


    "Aeneas," Hector continued, "what news do you bring?"


    The younger man turned his attention to Priam, his expression shifting to one of serious intent. "Your Majesty," Aeneas began, "all the mercenaries who answered our call for aid have arrived. They await yourmand in the courtyard."

 Chapter 156: Kassandra of Troy

    " Hector." Aeneas returned the smile before looking at Priam. "Your Majesty. All mercenaries who have answered our calls of support have arrived. They are waiting for us in the courtyard."


    Priam''s weathered features softened slightly as he gave a small nod. "Good," he said in a measured tone. "Hector, wee them appropriately." The weight of the impending war bore down on the king''s shoulders, and though he maintained aposed facade, he knew all too well the dire reality they faced.


    The storm of war brewing on the horizon was not an ordinary conflict; this was a battle in which the greatest heroes of Greece would fight¡ªAchilles, Heracles, and others of legendary prowess. These were men with divine blood and unmatched skill in battle. Troy was at a severe disadvantage, and Priam understood the gravity of it.


    That is why he had sent messengers to every corner of the known world, summoning the most skilled and renowned mercenaries to their cause. It had been a desperate move, one born of necessity, for few would willingly fight for a distant kingdom like Troy, especially with the looming threat of such formidable opponents. Yet, whatever reinforcements they could gather would be crucial.


    Even a few more swords could tip the scales, however slightly, in their favor.


    "Yes, Father," Hector replied with a resolute nod. Without hesitation, he turned and strode purposefully toward the exit, his tall, armored figure cutting a path through the room like a pir of unshakable strength.


    As Hector left, Paris hesitated, his eyes flicking toward Helen. "Helen," he called softly, his voice tinged with uncertainty. But Helen, her expression unreadable, offered no response. Without a word, she turned on her heel and walked away, the weight of guilt heavy on her slender shoulders.


    No matter what they said¡ªno matter how they tried tofort or absolve her¡ªthe burden of responsibility would never leave her. It clung to her, relentless and suffocating. She knew that when the war began and the blood of soldiers stained the ground of Troy, the guilt would only deepen, seeping further into her soul like a poison.


    Every life lost, every sword raised in her name, would be another reminder of her part in this tragedy.


    As the hall emptied and only the king and queen remained, the silence became almost unbearable. Priam sat quietly on his throne, his thoughts dark and brooding. Hecuba stood beside him, her posture rigid, but before either could speak, a shadow stirred from the far corner of the chamber. A figure emerged from the darkness¡ªa woman whose presence seemed both otherworldly and tragic.


    She was strikingly beautiful, her long red hair cascading down her back like mes, her deep crimson eyes filled with a mixture of sorrow and something far more ancient. This was Kassandra, Hector''s younger sister.


    Since the day of Paris''s birth, Kassandra had pleaded with their family to send him away¡ªaway from Troy, away from the city she had seen doomed in her prophetic visions. Apollo himself had blessed her with the gift of foresight, and with it came terrible dreams, visions of Troy''s destruction, all linked to the boy who now stood at the heart of their troubles.


    She had seen it all before it began¡ªthe downfall of their city, the ruin that would follow in Paris''s wake. But no one had believed her. Not her family, not her people.


    It was a cruel irony that Apollo, angered by Kassandra''s refusal to submit to him, had cursed her gift. Though she could see the future, no one would ever believe her warnings. It was as though her voice had been silenced, though she continued to speak. Her pleas had fallen on deaf ears, and now the grim future she had foreseen loomed over them all.


    Her mother, Queen Hecuba, had made half-hearted attempts to send Paris away in those early years¡ªweeks spent trying to rid Troy of the boy Kassandra had warned about¡ªbut the efforts had failed. Fate, it seemed, had bound them to this course.


    Now, with the war creeping ever closer, Kassandra''s prophecies were no longer simply dreams¡ªthey were bing reality.


    Hecuba, sensing her daughter''s presence, sighed heavily, already anticipating what was toe. "Don''t start again, daughter," the queen said tiredly, her voice tinged with exasperation. She assumed Kassandra had once moree toin, to remind them of how often she had warned them of this fate¡ªhow they had ignored her, how they had failed to heed her words.


    But when Hecuba turned to look at her daughter, she was met not with defiance or anger, but with silence.


    Kassandra stood there, her expression hauntingly calm, her lips unmoving.


    "Kassandra?" Priam''s voice broke through the silence that had settled over the room, worried for his daughter.


    Kassandra''s red eyes flicked up to meet her father''s, her expression a mix of confusion and fear. She parted her lips, her voice hesitant. "It stopped."


    Priam and Hecuba exchanged puzzled nces, their brows furrowed in unison. "What stopped?" Priam asked.


    "My dreams," Kassandra murmured, as though the admission itself was difficult to process. "They''ve¡­pletely stopped."


    The weight of her words hung in the air, thick and ominous. Priam''s frown deepened, confusion etched into his features. "What do you mean?" he pressed, leaning forward slightly in his throne, trying to grasp the full meaning of her statement.


    Kassandra shook her head slowly, her red hair swaying around her like a shroud. "I don''t know," she whispered, the wordsced with uncertainty. "I don''t know what''s happening."


    Hecuba, ever the steady force beside Priam, stood up, her posture stiff as she stepped toward her daughter. "Kassandra," she began cautiously, her voice softer now, "you''ve always told us you saw Troy destroyed¡ªturned to ashes." Her eyes searched Kassandra''s face for confirmation. "Isn''t that what you''ve always said?"


    "Yes, mother!" Kassandra replied, the sudden intensity in her voice betraying her fear. "I saw it. I truly saw it. Years ago, it was clear¡ªthe fall of Troy, its destruction¡ªit was all there. But¡­" her voice wavered, and she faltered as if unsure of how to continue. She paused, collecting herself before speaking again, more quietly this time.


    "But nine months ago¡­ the dreams stopped."


    "Stopped?" Priam''s voice was low, now tinged with a deeper concern.


    Kassandra nodded, her hands clenching into fists as she struggled to find the right words. "Yes¡­ they stoppedpletely. For years, I saw everything. The fires, the walls crumbling, the city in ruins. But now¡­ now I don''t dream of Troy anymore. I don''t see what''s toe.


    I don''t see anything at all." Her voice grew fainter with every word, as though the weight of not knowing crushed her.


    Hecuba stepped forward, her hand reaching out to Kassandra. "What does that mean? Why did it stop?" She asked softly.


    Kassandra''s voice trembled as she answered, "I don''t know, Mother. I don''t know why. It just stopped. It''s like the future has be¡­ a void. I can''t see what will happen anymore. And it terrifies me." Her eyes, wide and ssy with fear, looked to her parents for answers they could not give.


    Hecuba, seeing the vulnerability in her daughter''s usually strong gaze, pulled Kassandra into a gentle embrace. "It''s okay, Kassandra," she whispered, her voice as soothing as the soft touch of her hands. "Perhaps this is a good thing. If the dreams have stopped, maybe it means we have a chance¡ªmaybe the gods have changed their course."


    Kassandra buried her face in her mother''s shoulder, her arms trembling slightly as she tried toprehend what was happening. "I¡­ I don''t know¡­" she mumbled, her voice muffled. "What if it''s worse? What if the silence means something even more terrible ising?" The uncertainty was gnawing at her, making her feel more lost than she had ever been.


    Priam, watching them both, felt an unease settle in his chest. The idea of Kassandra no longer being able to see the future, no longer having even the faintest thread of foresight, was unsettling. "Perhaps," he said slowly, as if thinking aloud, "the gods have shrouded the future in darkness for reasons we cannot yet understand. But we mustn''t lose hope."


    Kassandra pulled back from her mother''s embrace, her red eyes gleaming with unshed tears. "But why?" she asked, almost pleading. "Why nine months ago? Why did it stop so suddenly? I''ve always had the dreams¡­ but now, I''m blind to what''s toe."

 Chapter 157: The Greek Kings

    "Lands in sight!" a sailor''s voice rang out, breaking the rhythmic sounds of wavespping against the ship''s hull. His shout spread like wildfire across the deck, stirring the crew from their tasks and waking those who had been resting. All eyes turned toward the horizon, and there, barely distinguishable against the vast expanse of blue, was the faint outline ofnd.


    An ind.


    After a grueling week at sea, with nothing but the endless waters surrounding them, the sight was a balm to their weary souls. The tension that had been building during the long voyage finally began to ease. Murmurs of excitement rippled through the crew, and even the most battle-hardened soldiers aboard felt a surge of anticipation. The shores of Troy were now within reach.


    The sea was filled with countless ships, their towering sails casting shadows across the water, creating the illusion of a forest of masts stretching into the distance. These vessels were no ordinary ships; they bore the finest soldiers from every corner of the Achaean kingdom. Warriors, each bound by a shared purpose¡ªto wage war under the banner of the Olympian gods.


    They were the Great Army of the Greeks, assembled toy siege to the walls of Troy.


    On one of thergest ships, a young man with sharp, handsome features stood at the bow, his gaze fixed on the distantnd. A wide grin spread across his face, his golden hair catching the sunlight as the wind tugged at it. "Troy, atst," he muttered, his voice filled with a mix of triumph and anticipation.


    This was Jason, the famed Hero of the Argonauts, the man who had once led an intrepid crew on a perilous journey in search of the Golden Fleece.


    Though his quest had ended in failure¡ªthanks to a mysterious and unwee intruder¡ªJason''s renown remained undiminished. His name still held weight across Greece, and now, he had a second chance to carve his ce into the annals of history. This time, he would not fail. The war against Troy would be the stage upon which his legend would be reborn, and he was determined to see it through.


    Beside him stood a figure even more imposing¡ªbroad-shouldered and towering in stature, with muscles that seemed hewn from stone. His skin gleamed in the sunlight, and his eyes were as clear and bright as the sky above them. This was Heracles, son of Zeus, the demigod whose feats of strength and endurance had made him a living myth.


    Yet despite his reputation, there was an air of disinterest about him as he leaned against the ship''s railing, watching the horizon with a quiet intensity.


    "Are you ready, Heracles?" Jason asked, his voice filled with the enthusiasm that was conspicuously absent in hispanion.


    Heracles nced at him, his expression neutral. "Yes, though I have little interest in this war," he admitted, his deep voice resonating like thunder in the wind.


    Jason raised an eyebrow, surprised by the admission. "Then why are you here?"


    Heracles looked skyward, as if searching for an answer in the clouds. "Hera asked me toe," he said simply. His tone was neither bitter nor resentful, merely matter-of-fact. "I couldn''t refuse her."


    It was a surprising answer, given the history between Heracles and Hera. The queen of the gods had been the bane of Heracles'' existence, ever jealous of him as the product of one of Zeus''s many infidelities. Yet over time, their rtionship had shifted.


    Hera hade to appreciate the strength and resilience of the demigod, perhaps because, despite their past animosity, Heracles had carried out many of hermands with unwavering obedience. And, as Jason mused, Heracles'' very name was a tribute to her¡ªa subtle acknowledgment that had perhaps softened the goddess''s wrath.


    "Well, whatever her reasons, I''m d you''re here," Jason said with a grin, pping Heracles on the shoulder. "With you by our side, and the other heroes backing us, this war won''tst long." His eyes drifted to the other ships surrounding theirs, where he could make out the figures of the greatest kings and warriors of Greece.


    Men whose names had already be legend: Achilles, the peerless warrior, Odysseus, the cunning strategist, and Agamemnon, themanding king whose will had united them all.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    After an hour, all the ships had berthed safely on the shores of Troy. The Achaean forces, numbering in the thousands, disembarked with an eerie calm, as if expecting an immediate sh. But there were no surprise attacks from the Trojans. It seemed the defenders had chosen to remain within the safety of their towering walls, conserving their strength for the inevitable siege.


    The Trojans, wise in the art of war, had no interest in wasting their soldiers on futile skirmishes when they had the advantage of formidable fortifications.


    Within another hour, the Achaean camp was fully established. Rows of tents stretched across the coastline, each group of soldiers organized by their city-states or allegiances. Despite their shared goal¡ªthe conquest of Troy¡ªthere was little camaraderie among them.


    Distrust lingered, heightened by theirpetitive natures and the knowledge that glory would be earned by the mightiest, not the most cooperative. They were allies for now, but none were eager to make friends.


    This was particrly true for a group camped furthest from the Greeks, a contingent from the distant Empire of Light. Their foreign customs and aloof demeanor set them apart, drawing frowns from the Greek warriors, who regarded them with suspicion. Though bound by the same cause, the differences between them were as vast as the sea they had just crossed.


    At the heart of the sprawling camp stood thergest and grandest tent, the central hub for strategy meetings and war councils. It was a colossal structure, draped in regal colors and adorned with banners from every corner of the Achaean world. Inside, a throne fit for a king dominated the room, and upon it sat a man who radiated authority and power.


    He was Agamemnon, King of Mycenae and the undisputed leader of the Greek forces¡ªa man whose very presence demanded obedience.


    Agamemnon was a sight to behold. Though well into his forties, his muscr frame and sharp gaze revealed the vitality and strength of a man still in his prime. His thick beard framed a face hardened by years of war, and his eyes gleamed with ambition. He was the king of kings, the only one capable of uniting all the disparate Greek forces under one banner.


    Yet, beneath his calm exterior, Agamemnon was as ruthless as he was calcting. He knew that this war was not just about the fall of Troy but about securing his legacy as the greatest ruler Greece had ever seen.


    Gathered before him were the greatest heroes and legends of the Achaean world. Each of them renowned, each with a role to y in theing conflict.


    Menus, King of Sparta, stood at his brother''s side, his face twisted with fury. It was his stolen wife, Helen, that had sparked the mes of this war, and the anger that burned within him showed no sign of waning. His hatred for Paris, the prince of Troy who had taken Helen, was palpable, and he longed for the day when he could spill Trojan blood.


    Beside him was Odysseus, the King of Ithaca, his sharp eyes scanning the room with a calcting gaze. Known as the most cunning and intelligent man to ever be born, Odysseus was lean and serious, his mind always a step ahead. Where others relied on brute strength, Odysseus relied on wit.


    Heracles, the towering son of Zeus, stood like a living mountain, his presence almost overshadowing the others. His strength was legendary, and even among this assembly of great men, he was regarded with awe.


    Diomedes, King of Argos, waited with arms crossed, his handsome face betraying no emotion. He had earned a reputation as a fearsome warrior, and though he remained silent, his mind was already on the battlefield.


    Standing nearby was Ajax, King of Phthia, whose towering frame and arrogant grin made him nearly as imposing as Heracles.


    Lastly, there was Nestor, the elderly King of Pylos, who had earned his ce at Agamemnon''s side not through brute force but through wisdom. A veteran of countless wars, Nestor now served as an advisor, his vast experience invaluable to the younger leaders. Though his fighting days were behind him, his counsel carried weight in every discussion.


    Agamemnon''s glowing eyes swept over the assembled heroes.


    "Shall we begin?"

 Chapter 158: The Heroes of the Light Empire Faces the Greek Kings

    "Shall we begin?" Agamemnon asked, his deep voice resonating within the tent, eyes narrowing with impatience.


    Nestor, the eldest and wisest of the gathered kings, nced around the tent with a furrowed brow. "Achilles is not here yet," he observed.


    The air inside the tent thickened. Everyone present knew they were waiting for the most formidable force in their ranks, the man whose very name was a promise of destruction on the battlefield: Achilles. Yet, in this crucial hour, the hero was conspicuously absent.


    Agamemnon''s face twisted with contempt, his lips curling into a sneer. "I don''t care," he spat. "Let''s start without him."


    His dismissal was sharp, almost venomous. Agamemnon had always loathed Achilles, that much was clear to everyone. To him, Achilles was insufferable¡ªarrogant, insolent, a warrior who dared to defy the ''king of kings'' without the slightest regard for his authority.


    Achilles had never bowed to Agamemnon, never recognized his superiority, and that was an unforgivable sin in the eyes of the Mycenaean ruler.


    But Achilles had never cared for the politics of kings or the egos of men like Agamemnon. He was there for one reason alone: to fight. Glory and battle were his only pursuits, not the petty quarrels of Agamemnon or his brother, Menus, who had lost his wife in the most pathetic manner imaginable. Achilles had no respect for such men.


    "What of the Heroes?" Odysseus asked suddenly, a wry smile dancing on his lips as he leaned forward/


    "Heroes?" Agamemnon raised an eyebrow, his voice dripping with skepticism.


    Nestor was quick to rify, "He speaks of the Heroes from the Empire of Light."


    At this, Agamemnon let out a short, derisive chuckle, filled with scorn. "Those children? Heroes?" His voice thickened with mockery. "The very idea isughable. They have no ce in thepany of real men, men who''ve spilled blood on the battlefield. The only reason I haven''t sent them packing is because they came rmended by the goddess Hera herself.


    Otherwise, I''d have had their ships burned and left them to swim back to that weak, pathetic Empire of Light."


    "That''s rather harsh, King Agamemnon," came a sudden, melodic voice, soft yet brimming with an undeniable power.


    The kings turned, and all eyes shifted to the entrance of the tent. Standing there was a woman of such beauty that the air itself seemed to still in her presence. Her long, shimmering blue hair fell gracefully past her shoulders, and her golden eyes glowed with an ethereal light behind a delicate pair of sses.


    Her lips curled into a gentle smile, but there was something dangerous beneath that serene expression, something that made even seasoned warriors shift uneasily.


    In unison, the kings straightened, their gazes instinctively drawn to her. Agamemnon, for all his arrogance, felt a sliver of wariness. She was not particrly strong in appearance¡ªno armor adorned her, no weapon hung at her side¡ªbut something about her aura demanded respect, if not outright fear.


    "Our Heroes are more reliable than you may think, King Agamemnon," the woman said, her voice as light as a breeze, yet it cut through the air like a de.


    Agamemnon''s eyes narrowed. "And who might you be?" he asked, his voice low, though the coldness in his tone was unmistakable.


    "She is the one responsible for the Heroes of the Empire of Light," Nestor answered before the woman could speak. "Lady Liphiel, a Divine Knight of the Empire of Light."


    At the mention of her title, Odysseus'' expression shifted, a gleam of interest sparking in his intelligent eyes. The others, however, remained suspicious, their mistrust of the foreign knight evident in their stiffened postures.


    "A Divine Knight, you say¡­" Odysseus mused, leaning back slightly as if calcting the value of such a figure in their midst.


    While the kings knew little of the mysterious Empire of Light, they had heard enough to understand that the title of Divine Knight was not one to be taken lightly. These were warriors of renown, blessed and favored by their gods, wielding powers that could tip the bnce in theing war. Yet, that very power made them dangerous and unpredictable.


    Liphiel, still smiling, cast her gaze around the tent, seemingly unbothered by the wary looks and whispered suspicions. "I must say," she began, her voice smooth, "it is an honor to stand in the presence of such legends. I''ve heard many tales of your bravery, your triumphs on the battlefield."


    "And we''ve heard nothing of you or those brats you dare call Heroes," Ajax snickered, his voice thick with mockery as he loungedzily in his seat, arms crossed. His eyes glinted with derision. "Why don''t you take them back to their mothers where they belong?"


    A ripple ofughter followed, but it was cut short by a sudden, sharp voice from the entrance of the tent. "I can send you to see your mother first, you motherfucker."


    The words were delivered with a biting edge, and the tension in the room spiked instantly. Heads turned as a young man strode confidently into the tent. He was one of the Heroes from the Empire of Light, and judging by the storm in his eyes, he had heard every word of Ajax''s mockery.


    Aidan was visibly bristling with irritation. His youthful features were hard with the look of someone who had been underestimated far too many times. He hated it¡ªbeing looked down on, being dismissed because of his age or appearance. His fists clenched tightly at his sides, and his sharp gaze fixed on Ajax.


    "What did you say?" Ajax growled, rising from his seat, his towering frame casting a long shadow across the floor. His muscles tensed, ready for a fight.


    Aidan didn''t flinch. He stood his ground, his expression cool and defiant. "I don''t think it''s wise to underestimate someone just because of their age," he said, his voice calm, though the underlying tension was palpable. "Consider it a piece of advice."


    Before Ajax could respond, another figure entered the tent, his arrival drawing the attention of every seasoned warrior present. Jason Spencer, one of the other Heroes from the Empire of Light, stepped forward with a disarming smile. His golden armor gleamed brilliantly in the flickering torchlight, a testament to his rank and skill.


    Even the most battle-hardened kings couldn''t help but notice the way he carried himself¡ªwith quiet confidence and an undeniable presence.


    As experienced men of war, they could sense something different about these two. There was a fire in their eyes, a raw potential that couldn''t be ignored, especially in Jason Spencer, whose very aura seemed tomand respect.


    Liphiel, still standing by with her serene smile, gestured to the two young warriors. "Allow me to introduce two of the strongest Heroes from our Empire: Hero Aidan and Hero Jason," she said, her voice filled with pride.


    "Hero... Jason?" A voice spoke up, this time with a hint of surprise. The speaker was none other than the Greek Hero, Jason himself, his brow furrowing slightly.


    Hearing the name spoken aloud sent a jolt through him. His name¡ªthe name of the Hero who had once led the Argonauts across treacherous seas in pursuit of the Golden Fleece¡ªwas now being shared by this young upstart from the Empire of Light. And what''s worse, this neer was also being called a ''Hero.'' A wave of difort rippled through him, stirring his pride. He didn''t like it.


    How could anyone else bear the same title, let alone the same name, when he had crossed oceans and faced untold perils? In his mind, he alone was worthy of that title.


    Ajax, sensing his friend''s growing irritation, guffawed loudly. "Look at that, Jason! This little pup has the same name as you! How amusing."


    Jason Spencer, unaware of the tension brewing in the room, merely smiled. "Oh?" he said, turning his gaze to the older Jason. "You must be the great Hero Jason, the one who conquered the Golden Fleece. It''s truly an honor to meet you in person."


    Jason Spencer''s tone was genuine, a reflection of the admiration he had for the myths he had once heard about on Earth. His words were meant to open a friendly conversation, to pay respect to the legendary hero who shared his name. After all, standing before a figure of such ancient renown should have been a moment of camaraderie, not conflict.


    But the smile on Jason Spencer''s face only deepened the storm brewing in the Greek hero''s chest. Silence fell thick and heavy in the tent. Every king present knew the truth¡ªJason of Greece had not truly ''conquered'' the Golden Fleece. It had been snatched from his grasp in a humiliating defeat by an enemy from Tenebria, a failure that had haunted him ever since.


    For many, it had been a source of mockery, a stain on his legacy.


    And now, this boy, this other Jason, was unknowingly treading on old wounds.


    From Jason of Greece''s perspective, this was no innocent remark. He heard only scorn, mockeryced beneath the polite words. His pride screamed at the affront. How dare this foreigner, this so-called Hero from the Empire of Light, speak to him with such gall?


    "You bastard¡­" Jason of Greece growled, his eyes darkening with a murderous glint. He took a step toward Jason Spencer, fists tightening, his rage barely held in check.


    Jason Spencer''s smile faltered, confusion clouding his features. He hadn''t expected such a hostile reaction, and for a moment, he wondered what he had done to deserve such ire.


    Sensing the dangerous shift in the atmosphere, Odysseus quickly raised his hand, his calm voice cutting through the rising tension. "Let''s all settle down," he urged, stepping forward in a bid to restore order. "There''s no need for violence. We''re all here for the same purpose, after all."


    But even as Odysseus spoke, there was a flicker of amusement in the eyes of some¡ªespecially Ajax, who was barely containing hisughter. Diomedes, seated nearby, smirked as well, clearly entertained by the growing tension between the two Jasons.


    During that brief but charged silence, the p of the tent stirred once more, drawing the attention of everyone inside. The air shifted, and as the figure stepped in, it felt as though time itself slowed in reverence to her presence. Every gaze was immediately captured, and all eyes turned toward the neer.


    Aisha Nakano.


    She moved with a quiet grace, her long, raven-ck hair cascading down her back like a silken waterfall. The dark locks framed her face, entuating the striking contrast with her wless, porcin skin. Her eyes were a deep brown so dark they seemed almost ck. Those eyes, calm held the gaze of everyone in the tent.


    Her attire was as remarkable as her presence¡ªa beautifully crafted ck dress armor that hugged her figure with both elegance and strength. Every curve of the armor was sleek, a blend of form and function that made her appear as if she were both a goddess of war and beauty incarnate.


    For a long moment, silence reigned as the kings of Greece, men who had fought andmanded armies, found themselves breathless at the sight of her. Even Agamemnon, who ruled as the king of kings and bore little tolerance for distractions, could not hide the flicker of awe that passed through his features.


    Even Menus who had onceid im to the most beautiful woman in the world, Helen of Troy, found himself captivated by the new arrival. Though in his heart he knew that Helen''s beauty was unrivaled, there was something about this woman, Aisha, that stirred a different kind of admiration in him. Where Helen was a beacon of light and perfection, Aisha was the embodiment of mystery and shadow.


    Her ck hair, her half-Asian features, and her armor¡ªeverything about her whispered of a beauty not bound by the expectations of the world but carved from a different, darker allure.


    Aisha stood at the entrance of the tent for a brief moment, surveying the gathered kings and heroes with a calm, discerning gaze.

 Chapter 159: Lyrnessus

    Even Menus who had onceid im to the most beautiful woman in the world, Helen of Troy, found himself captivated by the new arrival. Though in his heart he knew that Helen''s beauty was unrivaled, there was something about this woman, Aisha, that stirred a different kind of admiration in him. Where Helen was a beacon of light and perfection, Aisha was the embodiment of mystery and shadow.


    Her ck hair, her half-Asian features, and her armor¡ªeverything about her whispered of a beauty not bound by the expectations of the world but carved from a different, darker allure.


    Aisha stood at the entrance of the tent for a brief moment, surveying the gathered kings and heroes with a calm, discerning gaze.


    Like Sienna, Siara, Gwen, and Courtney, Aisha had initially refused toe when Liphiel summoned her to greet the Greek Kings. The very thought of standing before those men, many of whom had already leered at her and her ssmates, disgusted her.


    Ever since they had arrived, the Greek warriors, with their hardened bodies and minds warped by years of fighting, had gazed at the young women as though they were divine beings descended from Olympus itself. To them, Aisha and the other five greatest beauties were nothing short of goddesses¡ªa rare and unattainable prize after abandoning their homes for the grueling war.


    Aisha despised the way those warriors looked at them, as if their beauty was a reward for their suffering. The idea of being objectified in such a crude manner was enough to keep her away, but in the end, her curiosity overrode her disgust.


    She wanted to witness how these so-called legendary kings and heroes would strategize for a true war, and if they were as mighty as the myths made them out to be.


    Stepping into the tent, Aisha felt every gaze lock onto her once more, though she had grown ustomed to this reaction. The air was thick with the sound of heavy breathing and silent awe. Liphiel''s smile brightened at the sight of her.


    "Hero Aisha, you finally came," Liphiel greeted warmly, her eyes reflecting both relief and admiration.


    Aisha gave a small nod in acknowledgment but said nothing, her expression unreadable. She could already feel the weight of lustful gazes crawling over her skin, one of them more prominent than the rest.


    Ajax, standing among the Greek kings, shamelessly licked his lips, his eyes devouring her every feature. He had seen many beautiful women in his life, but Aisha was unlike any he had encountered. The old bitterness of losing Helen''s hand to Menus resurfaced, though it dulled quickly. In his mind, Aisha was the perfect recement, an even greater prize.


    She would make a fine wife¡ªstrong, beautiful, and seemingly unimed. He had always resented Menus for his good fortune with Helen, but now Ajax felt as though fate had delivered him something better.


    Agamemnon, who usually had little tolerance for women in matters of war, took one nce at Aisha and held his tongue. There was something different about her¡ªshe radiated strength, not merely the beauty that entranced the likes of Ajax. She could be more than useful on the battlefield, he realized.


    Odysseus saw Agamemnon''s unspoken approval as an opportunity to shift the focus. Gesturing toward therge table in the center of the tent, where a map of the Trojan territories was spread out, he spoke with the calm confidence of a seasoned strategist.


    "This is our n," Odysseus began, pointing to a specific location on the map. "We will start by striking at the City of Lyrnessus. The king there is one of Troy''s strongest allies, and if we sever their connection, it will cripple the Trojan supply routes, isting the capital from much-needed support."


    Aisha moved closer to the table, studying the map with a discerning eye. The city was positioned strategically, close enough to the Trojan capital to be of significant importance, yet vulnerable without direct reinforcement.


    "It''s not arge city," Heracles interjected. "They won''t have enough knights to match us in strength. It should be a swift victory."


    Diomedes leaned forward. "Then there''s no need for all of us to waste time taking over the city. We can split our forces."


    Odysseus nodded, his grin widening as the n solidified in his mind. "Exactly. We don''t need everyone. Achilles will lead the initial assault, opening the hostilities."


    At the mention of Achilles, Agamemnon let out a sharp breath, his irritation evident. "Achilles," he spat, clearly not pleased by the reminder of the one warrior he could never control.


    Odysseus, unfazed by Agamemnon''s contempt, continued. "Yes. He is our greatest weapon, and we''ll need him to kickstart this war. It''s the perfect way to draw him in. Achilles thrives onbat, and this will motivate him. He won''t refuse the chance to open the war with his own hands."


    Ajaxughed heartily, his coarse voice filling the tent. "That''s for sure, that bastard always craves the bloodshed," he said, referring to Achilles, his words heavy with crude admiration.


    Odysseus, ever focused on strategy, gestured toward the map once again. "Lyrnessus won''t yet be aware of our early arrival. This is our chance to strike while they''re unprepared. We can take them by surprise and conquer the city with minimal resistance. Let''s not waste time."


    Before anyone could respond, Liphiel stepped forward.


    "We will also lend our assistance," she said calmly.


    Agamemnon''s face twisted in displeasure, his pride wounded. He had never feltfortable around these outsiders¡ªthe Heroes of the Empire of Light. To him, this war belonged to the Greeks, and no foreign power should outshine his army. "That won''t be necessary," he said curtly, his tone dismissive.


    Liphiel, unperturbed, offered a knowing smile. "I believe it is necessary, King Agamemnon. If we are to be taken seriously by you and your men, we must prove ourselves on the battlefield. Observe us, and you will understand why the Goddess Hera herself has vouched for us. We do not intend to interfere; we will merely show you our strength."


    Odysseus nodded in agreement. "I think it''s a good idea, King Agamemnon. Let us see what these Heroes from another world are capable of. It may serve us well to know their strengths."


    Agamemnon scowled, but with Odysseus aligning with Liphiel, he had little choice but to concede. "So be it," he grumbled.


    Odysseus, satisfied with the oue, turned back to Liphiel. "Very well, Lady Liphiel. Prepare your Heroes. We will soon move out."


    As the tension in the room began to settle, Odysseus nced at Agamemnon onest time. "I will handle Achilles," he said. There was no need to argue over who wouldmand the strongest warrior among them¡ªOdysseus knew how to motivate Achilles in a way that even Agamemnon could not.

 Chapter 160: Penthesilea: Amazonian Queen

    "It is a great honor to stand beside you, the legendary Amazon Queen," Hector said, his voice carrying both admiration and respect. A warm smile spread across his face as he extended his hand toward the striking figure before him--a woman of rare and formidable beauty. Her blond hair, cropped to the nape of her neck and tied back in a practical fashion, glinted in the sunlight.


    Her skin, bronzed by the sun, gleamed with a sheen of sweat, beads of moisture tracing their path down her toned, muscr form. Despite the armor she wore, it was impossible to overlook the sensual curves of her body, the lithe strength of her limbs, and the raw, untamed power she radiated. She was a warrior through and through, but there was no denying her femininity.


    Her sculpted arms, the t expanse of her stomach, and the long, powerful legs hinted at a beauty that rivaled even the most delicate of women, though hers was sharpened by years of battle.


    This was Penthesilea, daughter of Ares, the God of War. Queen of the Amazons.


    The name alone struck awe and fear in the hearts of her enemies. The Amazons, a tribe of fierce and unyielding female warriors, were known across thends for their unparalleled prowess inbat. Agility, strength, and precision were their calling cards, and none wielded them more masterfully than Penthesilea herself. Their society, closed off to men, thrived in istion.


    The Amazons raised only their daughters; sons were returned to their fathers after brief, calcted encounters meant only to secure the survival of their people. Their lives were dedicated to battle, to honing their skills as archers, riders, and masters of the de.


    And Penthesilea was more than just their Queen by birthright--she was the embodiment of their strength, the spearhead of their fighting spirit.


    To Hector, her presence here, in Troy, was a blessing beyond measure. With the Greek forces closing in, any edge they could gain was vital. And having Penthesilea on their side was a tremendous boon. Her reputation alone could inspire his soldiers, but her strength in battle would be nothing short of invaluable.


    He sped her hand firmly, feeling the solid grip of a warrior who had seen countless battles. "We are fortunate to have such a powerful ally join our cause."


    Penthesilea''s lips curled into a teasing smile as she shook his hand. "Don''t be so formal, Hector. My reasons for fighting here are far more personal than you might think," she said with a chuckle that hinted at a deeper story, one she chose not to share.


    Hector''s smile widened, though a flicker of curiosity passed through his eyes. Still, he respected her boundaries. "Nevertheless, wee to Troy."


    She released his hand, her expression bing more serious as she turned her attention to the scene before them. "How are the preparations?" she asked, her sharp eyes scanning the bustling soldiers below. From their vantage point atop the city walls, they could see the full extent of Troy''s defenses.


    Men moved with purpose, reinforcing the already mighty walls, while others sharpened weapons, prepared catapults, and distributed supplies. The sound of hammers striking stone, the tter of shields and swords being readied for war, filled the air. There was an almost palpable tension, the city itself brimming with anticipation for theing battle.


    "The preparations are progressing well," Hector replied, crossing his arms as he, too, observed the frenzied activity. "The Greeks may have their champions, but we have our own warriors of renown. More importantly, we have the walls--built by the hands of Apollo and Poseidon themselves. They have stood strong against every siege and will protect us now, as they always have."


    Penthesilea nodded, her face stern but approving. "The gods protect the brave, yes," she said, though her tone held a note of pragmatism. Her faith, perhaps, was not as blind as Hector''s. She had lived her life by the sword, and in her experience, it was one''s own strength that determined victory, not the whims of the divine.


    "We are not in the wrong either," Hector said, his voice filled with a bitter edge as he gazed into the distance. "A war over a single woman. It''s almost unbelievable. So much blood ready to be spilled over something so trivial. But then again..." He paused, his brow furrowing in thought. "She does share some me.


    I doubt Agamemnon would have ever let go of Troy so easily. He was looking for an excuse."


    Penthesilea, standing beside him with her arms crossed, let out a low hum of interest. "Queen Helen, hmm? They say her beauty rivals that of the Goddess of Love and Beauty herself, Aphrodite. Is it true?" Her lips curled into a smile as she licked them in anticipation. "I admit, I am eager to see her for myself."


    Hector didn''t respond immediately. His silence spoke volumes, for even though he had a loving and devoted wife--Andromache, who waited for him within the walls of Troy--there was no denying that Helen''s beauty was something otherworldly. It transcended the realm of mortal women, captivating all who gazed upon her, and even Hector, as loyal as he was, had to steel himself in her presence.


    Helen''s allure was like a force of nature--impossible to ignore, and dangerous to underestimate.


    He shook his head slightly, refocusing his thoughts. "Don''t touch her, Penthesilea," he warned, his tone firm, but not unkind. He knew the Amazon Queen too well. She had a taste for beauty, whether it be in the form of men or women, and her desires often led her to seek out those who caught her eye. "She''s under our protection, and that means yours as well."


    Penthesileaughed, a deep, throaty sound that sent a shiver down Hector''s spine. She took a step closer, her hand running lightly over Hector''s toned chest, her fingers lingering just a moment too long. Her voice dropped to a sensual whisper as she leaned in, her lips dangerously close to his ear. "Are you jealous, Hector?" she purred, her breath warm against his skin.


    Hector stiffened but did not pull away. "This isn''t about jealousy, Penthesilea," he replied, his tone measured, though the tension in his muscles was apparent.


    Penthesilea''s smile deepened as she looked up at him with half-lidded eyes. "Do you remember what I asked of you, Hector?"


    Hector blinked, momentarily thrown off guard. "What?"


    Her grin turned predatory, and she let out a low chuckle. "I told you," she said, her voice rich with suggestion, "I want my future children to be strong. And for that, they need strong genes.


    I wish to bear the children of the strongest man I know." Her eyes gleamed as she took a step closer, her hand boldly reaching for his waist, her fingers tugging at his clothes as she reached toward him with intent. "Let''s not waste time. Let''s do it now."


    For a brief moment, Hector''s breath caught in his throat. The Amazon Queen was a force of nature in her own right--irresistible, dangerous, and alluring. She was the kind of woman most men would die for, and her confidence only made her more desirable. But Hector quickly regained hisposure. His hand shot out, catching her wrist before she could go any further. His grip was firm but not harsh.


    "No," he said, his voice steady, though his pulse raced beneath his skin. "I told you before, Penthesilea. My answer is no."


    Penthesilea tilted her head, studying him with a mixture of amusement and disappointment, though the gleam in her eyes suggested that she enjoyed the challenge. "Hector, ever the loyal husband," she mused, letting her fingers slide slowly out of his grasp. "Such restraint in the face of temptation. Admirable... and rare."


    Hector exhaled, his heart pounding as he tried to shake off the heat of the moment. Thest thing he needed was to give in to such advances, especially now, with a war looming over them. His loyalty to Andromache, to Troy, and to his people outweighed any fleeting desire. "I won''t betray my wife, not even for you," he said firmly.


    Before Penthesilea could respond, a voice rang out from behind them.


    "Hector!"


    Both of them turned to see Aeneas sprinting toward them, his expression grim and his tone breathless. "What''s happening, Aeneas?" Hector asked, his voice tight with concern as he stepped toward hisrade.


    "It''s the Greeks!" Aeneas replied, his chest rising and falling rapidly as he tried to catch his breath. "They''ve reached Lyrnessus and begun their assault!"


    "What?!" Hector''s voice was filled with shock and rm. He had not expected the Greeks to arrive so soon, and worse yet, their scouts had failed to report the enemy''s movements. Lyrnessus was some distance away, far enough that any help would take time to arrive. But if they dyed, the city could be destroyed before they even had a chance to intervene. He couldn''t let that happen.


    "We need to move quickly," Hector muttered, his mind racing. "Aeneas, you''re with me. We''ll take a small force and make for Lyrnessus. There may still be time to save the survivors."


    "Finally, some action!" Penthesilea said, her lips curling into a fierce grin. "I''ming with you."


    Hector nodded, knowing that her presence would be invaluable in the skirmish ahead. "Alright. Let''s move. We''ll need speed." He turned, selecting ten of his fastest warriors to join them. He didn''t want to take too many of Troy''s best fighters in case the city was attacked in their absence. It was a delicate bnce--saving Lyrnessus while ensuring Troy''s safety.


    As they prepared to leave, a calm, resonant voice cut through the air. "I will join you as well."


    Hector, Aeneas, and Penthesilea all turned to see a man approaching. His hair was ck as night, and his eyes, a piercing ice blue.

 Chapter 161: The Mysterious Mercenary Heiron

    "I will join you as well."


    My voice rang out, reaching Hector and Penthesilea, catching both of their attentions. They turned toward me, their eyes narrowing as they took in my appearance. Their expressions were a mixture of curiosity and suspicion as they assessed me from head to toe.


    I had chosen my appearance carefully. My body was of average build, neither too imposing nor too slight. My face, handsome enough to be noticed but not so striking as to draw undue attention, was framed by simple armor--functional, but not ornate. I looked every bit the part of a wandering mercenary, a man with no particr allegiance or cause beyond his own survival. It was the perfect disguise.


    I needed to fight alongside the Trojans without revealing my true identity as the Hero of Darkness. If word spread, it would only create unnecessary problems for Tenebria. Worse yet, it would draw the eyes of the Gods, and in this war, their attention was thest thing I needed.


    "Who might you be?" Hector''s voice was calm, though there was an edge of curiosity. His gaze lingered on me, as if he sensed something wasn''t quite right.


    The Amazon Queen, Penthesilea, was no less intrigued. Her eyes gleamed as she looked me over, as if assessing my potential.


    "A mercenary," I answered with a shrug, keeping my tone casual. "I''m here for money. The more useful I am, the more I''ll be paid, right?" I deliberately emphasized the greed, the desire for wealth. It was a lie, of course. I had no interest in gold. What I wanted was to test the strength of those I''d soon be fighting.


    And more than that, I needed to confirm a suspicion--the possibility that my ssmates might be here. Not that I cared for most of them, Sienna, Siara, Amelia, Courtney and Aisha. If they were here, I had to know.


    Hector''s gaze sharpened. "Your name?" He asked.


    "Heiron," I replied smoothly, my voice steady.


    "Where are you from?" Another question, this one probing deeper. His eyes narrowed, suspicion creeping into his tone. Maybe his instincts were telling him I wasn''t just a random mercenary.


    "I have no country," I said, my voice growing colder. "I travel wherever there''s work. Do you have a problem with that?" My tone wasced with annoyance, intentionally baiting them. The other warriors behind Hector bristled, their hands drifting toward their weapons.


    One of them, a particrly rash young man, stepped forward, his sword drawn. "How dare you speak like that to Prince Hector?!"


    Before he could finish his threat, I moved. In an instant, my hand shot out, grabbing his sword by the de, the sharp edge biting into my palm. But I didn''t flinch. Instead, with a single twist of my wrist, I snapped the de in half as if it were nothing more than brittle ss.


    The man staggered back, his eyes wide with disbelief. "W-what?!"


    Hector''s expression shifted, surprise flickering across his face, though he quickly masked it with calm professionalism. Penthesilea, on the other hand, seemed impressed, a sly smile tugging at the corners of her lips.


    "I think I''ve made it clear I can hold my own," I said, my voice even. "I''ll be more than capable of following you into battle, as will mypanion. Unless, of course, you''d prefer not to have any help."


    "Companion?" Hector frowned, his gaze shifting behind me.


    From the shadows, a figure stepped forward. She wore a mask that concealed her entire face, save for her eyes, which gleamed a dark, unsettling red. Her hair, a deep ocean blue, was tied back, the strands catching the light as she moved with silent grace. She stood closely behind me, her presence as quiet and dangerous as the night itself.


    Penthesilea''s eyes narrowed, clearly intrigued by the mysterious figure. "And who might she be?"


    "Her name is of no concern," I replied, ncing back at the masked woman. "But she''s skilled enough to match any of your warriors."


    Penthesileaughed, a sharp and amused sound, as she reached out her hand toward me. "You really have guts to speak like that, don''t you?"


    But before she could touch me, her arm was caught midair.


    Mypanion had stepped forward, her hand gripping Penthesilea''s arm firmly, her cold red eyes ring at the Amazon Queen with an intensity that made the warriors around us freeze. Charybdis said nothing, but the warning was clear.


    Penthesilea raised an eyebrow, impressed rather than intimidated. "Interesting. You''re quite strong, aren''t you?"


    "Charys," I called her name softly.


    At mymand, Charybdis released Penthesilea''s arm, letting it drop without a word. She was entirely capable of breaking it, and had I not spoken up, she likely would have. Charybdis was not one to tolerate anyone''s touch on me, and her strength rivaled that of the of certain gods.


    I had found her and recruited her after the battle against Kastoria. I couldn''t bring Medea with me, as her appearance and reputation were too well-known, making her a liability. Instead, I had chosen Charybdis. While Medea was resourceful and cunning, Charybdis had raw power, surpassing even Medea in sheer strength.


    It had taken considerable effort to tame her wild nature, but eventually, she had submitted to me, offering her loyalty and devotion.


    Hector observed us quietly, a thoughtful look passing over his face before he nodded. "Fine. You wille with us. Get the horses ready!" he ordered his men. "We leave immediately."


    With the decision made, I motioned for Charybdis to follow me, and we slipped away from the camp, finding a secluded spot away from prying eyes.


    Once we were alone, I cornered her against the wall of a nearby building, my hands reaching up to remove her mask. As it fell away, her face was revealed--breathtakingly beautiful, with features that could rival any of the great beauties of this world. But she wasn''t just another mortal woman. She was a goddess, and her power shone through in her crimson eyes.


    Her expression was emotionless, a stark contrast to the intensity of her earlier actions. She stared at me, waiting, as if my words werew.


    "You need to control your emotions, Charybdis," I said, my hand brushing against her pale cheek.


    "Hmn~" she let out a soft, almost involuntary moan at my touch, her cheeks flushing as her skin began to shift into a deep blue hue, the telltale sign of her transformation.


    Without hesitation, I closed the distance between us, sealing her lips with mine in a deep,manding kiss. Her body shuddered at the contact, her transformation slowing as I asserted control.


    "Hmn~" Another soft sound escaped her lips, her resistance melting away.


    My hand slid beneath her dress, fingers tracing her skin until they reached her breasts. I grasped them firmly, feeling her nipples harden under my palm as I massaged her.


    "Once we reach Lyrnessus, you may eat whoever you wish," I whispered, my voice low. "Is that fine?"


    Her breath hitched, and she nodded eagerly. "Haa~ yes."


    Satisfied, I pulled back, watching as her red eyes gleamed with hunger.


    She needed to get herself under control sometimes and only I could do it.

 Chapter 162: Lyrnessus Attacked! (1)

    Lyrnessus.


    Lyrnessus, a once flourishing town nestled within the Trojan territory, shimmered like a hidden gem in the heart of a war-tornndscape. Its streets were lined with sprawling markets, adorned with vibrant fabrics, aromatic spices, and the echoes of cheerful chatter. The fertile fields surrounding the town stretched into the horizon, a symbol of its prosperity and peace.


    But now, the serenity of Lyrnessus was under threat. The looming shadow of war crept ever closer.


    King Euenus sat upon his ornate throne, carved from dark olive wood and gilded with gold. His face, usually calm and dignified, was etched with deep lines of worry, his gaze distant as he contemted the weight of the message he had just received.


    Around him, the noblemen of Lyrnessus gathered, their murmurs low but tense, reflecting the fear that gripped their hearts.


    Euenus was known as a close confidant of King Priam, having stood by his side during the hardest of times. It was no surprise that Euenus had supported Priam''s decision to defy the Greeks and shield Helen, refusing to bow to the invaders'' demands. But now, the price for that decision was at their doorstep.


    Suddenly, the heavy doors of the hall swung open with a thunderous crash. A guard, his armor smeared with dirt and his face pale and drenched in sweat, stumbled in. He copsed onto his knees, panting as if the weight of the news he carried was physically crushing him.


    "Y¡ªYour Majesty!" he gasped, his voice trembling, the desperation clear in his tone. "The Greeks¡­ they are here!"


    A gasp echoed through the chamber. Noblemen stood in stunned silence, their disbelief palpable. Some clutched the hilts of their swords in reflex, as if expecting the enemy to burst into the hall at any moment.


    "Wh... what?!" one noble stammered, his voice shaky.


    "Impossible!" shouted another, his hands gripping the edge of the nearest table, knuckles turning white.


    "They cannot be here already!" cried a third. "We thought we had more time!"


    The hall descended into chaos, with the nobles speaking over one another, panic setting in like wildfire. Fear flickered in their eyes, whispers of defeat spreading through the crowd.


    "What should we do, Your Majesty?" one of the eldest noblemen finally asked, his voice barely above a whisper, seeking guidance in their moment of crisis.


    Euenus, who had remained silent, slowly rose from his throne. His tall, broad frame cast a shadow across the hall,manding the attention of every person present. His voice, though calm, carried the weight of unshakable authority.


    "Our messenger has already been sent to Troy. King Priam will not abandon us," Euenus dered, his words filled with a steady assurance that washed over the room like a balm. "What we must do now is hold the line. We cannot afford to lose ourselves to panic. Prepare the walls! Ready the archers!


    We must stand firm and fight until reinforcementes. There is no other choice."


    The room, once filled with despair, slowly began to shift. Euenus''s words rekindled hope, fanning the mes of courage in the hearts of the men. A rallying cheer erupted, and soon, the nobles and guards alike began rushing out of the hall, heading toward their positions.


    As the nobles hurried to organize the defense, a figure approached the throne with calm determination. Mynes, son of Euenus and the crown prince of Lyrnessus, stepped forward. His armor gleamed under the flickering light, every piece meticulously polished, symbolizing both his rank and his readiness for battle.


    The prince''s strong features were set in grim determination, though there was a flicker of sorrow in his eyes.


    "Father," Mynes greeted.


    Euenus turned to his son, his expression softening, though a deep sadness clouded his gaze. "My son¡­ we did not even have time to prepare your marriage," Euenus said quietly, his voice thick with regret.


    This day had been meant to mark the prince''s wedding¡ªa celebration of life and unity. Euenus had long nned to hand over the throne to Mynes after the ceremony, allowing him to lead their people into a prosperous future. Now, all those ns had crumbled like dust in the wind, overtaken by the brutal reality of war.


    Mynes, seeing the sorrow in his father''s eyes, smiled gently. "Worry not, Father," he replied. "We shall drive these Greeks away, and then, we will celebrate. You will be there. You will see it."


    Euenus ced a hand on his son''s shoulder, pride gleaming in his tired eyes. "Fight with honor, my son. Lyrnessus depends on you."


    With a final nod, Mynes turned and strode out of the hall, ready to face the Greeks but a woman stood there on his way.


    Briseis was a vision of grace and beauty, her dark, curly hair pulled back, entuating the fine angles of her face. She was young, not yet past her early twenties, but her poise carried the weight of someone far older.


    But today, that radiant beauty was marred by concern. Her brow was furrowed, her lips pressed into a tight line, and her eyes, usually filled with warmth, were shadowed by a growing sense of dread.


    She stood quietly, her gaze fixed on Mynes¡ªthe man she was soon to marry. In a time of peace, this would have been a day filled with celebration and joy, a day of vows and union. Yet now, war loomed on the horizon, threatening to tear apart everything they had nned.


    Mynes, fully armored and ready for battle, looked at her with seriousness. His voice was steady, but beneath it, Briseis could hear the tension. "Be careful, Briseis," he said, his words simple but filled with a quiet plea.


    Briseis nodded, though her heart clenched with unease. "I will," she replied, her voice soft, but there was an unsettling feeling that gripped her tightly, an ominous premonition that refused to let go.


    Mynes, seeing the concern in her eyes, offered a final reassuring look before turning to leave. His footsteps echoed through the stone halls as he walked with purpose, heading toward the towering walls that surrounded Lyrnessus.


    As he ascended to the battlements, the view that awaited him was grim. Standing high above the gates, he could see the horizon darkened with the figures of the Greek army. They were close¡ªtoo close. From his vantage point, the gleam of their armor and the rhythmic march of their soldiers made his stomach tighten. The Greeks hade.


    Mynes swallowed hard. His nerves were on edge, a rare feeling for a man who had seen many battles. He had fought valiantly alongside Troy''s finest, even earning the honor of fighting beside Hector, the greatest warrior of their people. But now, staring down at the Greeks, something felt different. The fear that gnawed at him wasn''t for himself but for the fate of Lyrnessus and its people.


    As these thoughts churned in his mind, one figure in the enemy''s ranks stepped forward, catching Mynes'' eye. He was a striking man, his red armor shining under the sun, a symbol of authority and strength. But it wasn''t just the armor that sent a chill through Mynes¡ªit was the emblem emzoned upon it.


    The Myrmidons.


    Mynes''s heart skipped a beat. The Myrmidons were legendary warriors, and they followed none other than Achilles, the King of Phthia. Stories of Achilles had long echoed through thends, each one more daunting than thest. Some whispered that Achilles was even stronger than Hector, a thought that sent waves of unease through those who dared to imagine facing him.


    But the man who stood before Mynes was not Achilles.


    The warrior raised his gaze to meet Mynes'' from atop the wall. His expression was calm, almost sorrowful, as if he regretted the violence toe.


    "I am Patroclus," the man called out. "I speak on behalf of Achilles. In his great generosity, he offers you mercy. Surrender Lyrnessus now, and we swear no harm wille to your people. Open the gates, and bloodshed can be avoided."


    There was a pleading edge to Patroclus''s words. It was clear that, unlike many of the Greeks thirsting for blood, he did not wish for unnecessary violence. His eyes seemed to beg Mynes to consider his offer, to think of the lives that could be spared.


    But Mynes''s resolve was firm. He had no illusions about the Greeks. Their promises of mercy were fleeting, fragile words spoken to mask the conquest they sought. He straightened his shoulders, his voice strong as he answered.


    "I warn you in return," Mynes dered. "Leave Troy''snds at once, and you might live to see your family again. Stay, and you will not."


    His words rang out across the walls, and behind him, the soldiers of Lyrnessus erupted into cheers, their voices fierce with defiance. They were ready to fight. They were ready to defend their home.


    Patroclus looked down, shaking his head slowly, regret shing briefly in his eyes. Without another word, he turned on his heel and retreated back to the Greek lines. Whatever chance for peace had existed was now gone.


    "He warned you bastards!" came a mocking voice from the walls above.


    Aiden, one of the Heroes of the Empire of Light, grinned.


    Beside Aiden stood Jason, Siara, and Gwen, each prepared for theing storm.


    Only Sienna, Courtney, and Aisha had chosen to remain back at the main camp, not really attracted to a random town or maybe they feared what was going to happen to Lyrnessus and didn''t want to take any part in it...


    The time for diplomacy had passed. The Greeks were at their doorstep, and there was only one thing left to do.


    "FIGHT!!!"

 Chapter 163: Lyrnessus Attacked! (2)

    The earth trembled beneath the relentless march of the Greek army as they surged toward the walls of Lyrnessus. The sound of countless footsteps grew louder, shaking the very foundations of the city. Despite the defenses thaty before them¡ªimposing walls, fortified gates, and the perfect vantage for archers¡ªthey pressed forward without hesitation.


    Faces twisted with madness, they rushed across the open field, a perfect target for the awaiting defenders. Yet, there was no fear, no hesitation. All that filled their hearts was a thirst for glory and the promise of rewards.


    Mynes, standing tall atop the battlements, surveyed the scene with grim determination. His eyes moved over the approaching horde¡ªfaces twisted into smirks, wild eyes filled with the lust for battle. He raised his hand high, the signal that his archers had been waiting for.


    "Archers!" he bellowed, his voicemanding and clear.


    The archers stationed along the walls moved with precision. They readied their bows, strings pulled taut, arrows poised to strike. The tension was maximum as they aimed high, their arrows glinting like dark feathers against the pale sky. Every man awaited the prince''s next move, their breath held in unison.


    Mynes watched the Greeks for a moment longer, feeling the weight of the impending sh. Then, with a swift motion, he brought his hand down. "Release!"


    In perfect synchronization, a storm of arrows shot into the air, darkening the sky like a ck cloud of death. The arrows soared high, momentarily blotting out the sun before descending in a deadly arc toward the charging Greeks below.


    "Shields!" Patroclus''s voice rang out over the battlefield, sharp and steady.


    The Myrmidons, Achilles'' elite soldiers, moved with wless discipline. Without a flicker of fear or hesitation, they raised their shields as one, nting their feet firmly into the ground. The arrows mmed into their shields with a cacophony of thuds, but not a single one breached their ranks. Their faces remained impassive, as though the barrage was little more than a passing nuisance.


    The rest of the Greek army, however, did not fare so well. Composed of soldiers from various regions and armies, theycked the unshakable discipline of the Myrmidons. Chaos erupted among their ranks as the rain of arrows descended upon them. Screams filled the air as many fell, arrows embedding themselves deep into skulls and throats.


    Blood sprayed across the battlefield, staining the earth beneath them.


    Among the few who stood their ground were the Spartans and Athenians, their formations holding firm. Their shields, though less wless than the Myrmidons'', still managed to block many of the deadly projectiles. They pressed on, determined to break through despite the carnage surrounding them.


    And then there were the Heroes of the Empire of Light.


    Unlike the rest of the Greek soldiers, this elite group, numbering only a dozen, had little to fear from the arrows. Siara Parker stood at their center, her staff raised high, glowing with magical energy. She was one of the most skilled mages among them, her magic a sight to behold.


    Above them, a massive dome of shimmering water floated, rippling and undting like a protective veil. The arrows that rained down upon her and herrades were no match for the spell. The water caught them mid-flight, slowing them to a crawl before rendering thempletely harmless.


    Arrows that once fell with deadly intent now floated gently within the dome, suspended like leaves drifting in a still pond. The Heroes moved forward with ease, untouched and unhindered.


    Jason, fighting alongside Siara, nced up at the dome of water shielding them. His usual cocky grin widened. "Impressive as always, Siara," he said, his tone light despite the deadly seriousness of the battle unfolding around them still with the intention of conquering Siara who turned distant from him after Nathan''s death.


    Siara, her face calm and focused, didn''t respond.


    Siara stood amid the chaos of the battlefield, fully aware of why her sister, Aisha, and Courtney had chosen not to partake in this seemingly futile battle. Their objective was clear: support the Greeks to ensure Troy would eventually submit and hand over Helen. It was simple, and they knew how the Trojan War was supposed to unfold from the legends of their world.


    But she, along with the others, had agreed to keep their knowledge of Earth''s history a secret. They didn''t want to risk changing the future. If the Greeks believed victory was guaranteed, they might growcent, andcency could lead to devastating mistakes. Moreover, they couldn''t be entirely sure that the Trojan War in this world would end the same way it did in their myths.


    This world had its own rules, its own possibilities.


    Siara had chosen to fight for more personal reasons. She didn''t want to be the weak link. She wanted to protect those she loved, to ensure that no more of her friends would die in a war they could control. She knew shegged behind the others¡ªCourtney, Aisha, Sierra, and Gwen¡ªall of whom were among the strongest in their ss. Siara yearned to grow stronger, to stand alongside them as equals.


    Mynes, watching the relentless advance of the Greeks, finally decided to unleash his full fury. His expression hardened. "Raise the fire arrows!"


    The archers responded immediately, drawing their bows and summoning mes to the tips of their arrows. A sea of burning missiles streaked toward the advancing Greeks, moving faster than the previous volleys. The air crackled with the intensity of the magical mes as the arrows bore down on the soldiers below.


    Siara reacted instantly. Her staff glowed with power as she summoned an even stronger shield of water. The shimmering dome expanded, catching every ming arrow in mid-flight, extinguishing their deadly mes before they could strike.


    Patroclus, sensing that even Siara''s magic wouldn''t be able to hold off their barrage forever, acted swiftly. He raised his sword high, its de gleaming with divine light. A protective barrier of radiant energy expanded outward, shielding the Myrmidons and the other Greek soldiers from harm.


    "Let''s break through them!" Patroclus shouted.


    Jason, standing beside him, grinned as his sword began to glow with a brilliant golden light. The sheer amount of mana flowing through him drew the attention of both friend and foe alike. He was about to unleash something powerful.


    "Seven Star Rank Magic!" Jason called out.


    With a deafening roar, Jason swung his sword down, and a colossal de of pure light materialized in the air above him. The sword was enormous, radiating such intense light that it blinded everyone on the battlefield, including those atop the walls of Lyrnessus. The very air seemed to vibrate with the power of the spell.


    Mynes, squinting against the overwhelming brilliance, tried to understand what was happening. His heart sank when he saw the colossal sword of light descending toward his city''s gates.


    In an instant, the magical sword smashed into the gates of Lyrnessus with an ear-splitting explosion.


    BADOOOM!


    The massive gates, once so sturdy and strong, crumbled under the impact. The explosion sent debris flying in all directions as the doors of Lyrnessus werepletely obliterated. Rubble scattered across the battlefield, and the path into the city nowy wide open.


    Mynes stared in shock, his face turning pale as the gravity of the situation sank in. The walls that had protected his people were now nothing but ruins.


    "E-Everyone! With me! Get down immediately!" Mynes barked out the order, regaining hisposure as best as he could.


    He grabbed his sword and, without hesitation, leapt from the battlements to the ground below, determined to fight with his people in what seemed like the city''sst stand.


    BADAM!


    The force of the impact echoed through the streets as Mynesnded hard, only to be immediately met by a vicious attack.


    "DIE!" Aiden''s voice snarled with malicious glee, his massive sword swinging down toward the prince with lethal intent.


    Mynes barely managed to react in time, bringing his sword up to parry. The strength of Aiden''s strike sent shockwaves through his arms, and the force of the blow drove him back, sending him crashing into the wall of a nearby house. The structure crumbled from the impact, and dust and debris billowed into the air.


    "Prince Mynes!" came the horrified cries of his soldiers as they saw their leader nearly buried in rubble.


    "You Greek bastard!!" one of Mynes'' men roared, his voice filled with rage.


    Without hesitation, they charged toward Aiden, their fury burning like a wildfire. But Aiden wasn''t alone. His ssmates, along with the Greek army, had already breached the walls and now flooded into the city. The once orderly streets of Lyrnessus were now filled with chaos as battle erupted on every corner.


    The sh of steel against steel rang out like thunder. Soldiers screamed in both rage and pain as the Greeks, driven by bloodlust and the promise of glory, fought with ruthless efficiency.


    "Protect the city! Protect the prince!!" one of the soldiers shouted desperately, their voice breaking under the strain of battle.


    Losing Prince Mynes would mean losing the heart and soul of Lyrnessus. Without their leader, the morale of the defenders would shatter like ss, and the city would fall entirely into the hands of the Greeks.


    "We have to hold until Troy sends reinforcements!"

 Chapter 164: Lyrnessus Attacked! (3)

    "They''re breaking through," a soft voice echoed.


    Atop the city of Lyrnessus, hovering just above the chaos below, stood three figures, gazing down upon the unfolding battle. The once-vibrant city, now drenched in blood and dust, teetered on the edge of copse.


    The one who spoke was none other than Aphrodite, the Goddess of beauty and love herself. Her usual radiant charm was dimmed, reced with an expression of unease as her gaze flickered over the battlefield. Her glossy, auburn curls cascaded over her slender shoulders, and her perfect lips twisted into a frown.


    It was not often that such mortal affairs disturbed the goddess, but the fall of Lyrnessus gnawed at her.


    They had already breached the city''s walls. And the one responsible for this breach? Jason Spencer, the Hero of Light, who had wielded his formidable SSS-Skill, the power that had now torn through the defenses of Lyrnessus like paper.


    "Khione''s Heroes, are they?" Apollo''s voice broke the silence, drawing Aphrodite''s attention. He stood nearby, his golden hair gleaming under the divine light that seemed to perpetually surround him. The sun god bore the same effortless grace as ever, but behind his smile, a flicker of frustration danced in his eyes.


    Though he remainedposed, there was no mistaking the sting of watching a city that worshipped him fall under siege. Yet he wasn''t as distressed as his sister of love. His smile, though calm, was bitter. "It''s my first time seeing Khione''s chosen, but I suppose she made a good pick this time. Too bad she''s not here to watch it unfold."


    "What of Khione?"


    It was Artemis who spoke. The Goddess of the Hunt stood apart from her brother, her silver hair flowing like moonlight over her shoulders. Her shimmering green eyes glinted with an intensity that matched her reputation as a warrior. Unlike the others, there was no facade of beauty masking her strength.


    She was a figure of deadly grace, standing with a confident posture that betrayed no sign of uncertainty. Her attire, a white, flowing Greek tunic, barely reached her knees, leaving her long, milky thighs and strong, athletic legs exposed. She was smaller in stature than most, yet every inch of her exuded a power that could rival even the strongest of the gods¡ªperhaps even Athena herself.


    Artemis was not one to shy away from war, and today was no exception. She had chosen to side with Troy, not just because of her brother Apollo''s connection to the city, but because the conflict had drawn Hera into its folds. Any chance to thwart Hera, to see the queen of the gods defeated and humiliated, was an opportunity Artemis relished.


    Apollo turned to his twin sister with a knowing smile, his eyes softening for a brief moment. "I just thought," he began, his tone thoughtful, "if Khione were here, she wouldn''t have allowed her Heroes to be drawn into this senseless war. It has nothing to do with them, yet here they are. Hera took advantage of their involvement, as always."


    Aphrodite, her earlier frustration fading, let out a small, melodic giggle. "Hera''s always had it out for Khione, hasn''t she? The old witch never misses a chance to torment her."


    Artemis let out a bitterugh in response, her voiceced with disdain. "Is there any woman in this world Hera doesn''t hate?"


    Her words hung heavy in the air, charged with a personal grudge. Artemis'' hatred for Hera ran deep. The goddess of marriage, in her infinite bitterness, had spent centuries ming other women for the faults of her husband, Zeus. To Artemis, it was the ultimate hypocrisy. Hera''s inability to control her unfaithful husband, her constant ming of the innocent, grated against Artemis'' very core.


    If Hera can''t keep her own husband in check, then she has no one to me but herself. Not the women he seeks. Not her mother.


    The fault was hers, and hers alone.


    "Prince Mynes!!"


    The cry echoed through the battlefield, sharp and desperate. Immediately, the eyes of the three gods above snapped toward the source, where the prince of Lyrnessus, Mynes, stood locked in a vicious struggle, facing off against Aiden. The prince''s defenses were faltering, his once proud stature now hunched and bloodied.


    "This is bad," Aphrodite murmured, her voiceced with urgency. Her pink eyes were wide with concern as she observed the scene unfolding below. "If Mynes falls now, the city will be overrun long before Troy''s reinforcements can arrive." Her voice trembled slightly as she realized the dire consequences. The city would fall, and with it, another blow to the Trojan war effort.


    Zeus had forbidden them from interfering in the war directly, a decree that none of the gods dared to disobey openly. But, of course, divine beings rarely yed by the rules. There were always ways to bend them, to influence events in more subtle, indirect ways. Aphrodite, Apollo, and Artemis knew this well.


    "Hector is on his way," Artemis said coolly, her arms folded across her chest as she gazed down with a cold gleam in her eyes. From her vantage point, she watched Aiden and Jason tearing through the Lyrnessus forces with ease, as if the warriors were mere children ying at war. "Once he arrives, he''ll drive them back. There''s no need to worry."


    But Aphrodite shook her head. "He won''t be here in time," she said, a note of frustration creeping into her voice. "We can''t afford to let Mynes die now. The city''s defenses will crumble if he falls."


    Apollo, standing beside her, nced down at the battlefield, his eyes narrowing thoughtfully. "Then perhaps a little divine intervention is in order," he said, a mischievous smile ying on his lips as he made a move to descend toward the battlefield.


    Before he could, however, Aphrodite ced a gentle hand on his arm, halting him. "No," she said softly but firmly. "I''ll handle this. You save your blessings forter."


    Apollo raised an eyebrow but didn''t protest. Instead, he watched with quiet curiosity as Aphrodite descended, invisible to mortal eyes, her radiant form slipping gracefully from the skies andnding silently amid the chaos of Lyrnessus.


    On the battlefield below, Prince Mynes was groaning in pain, his body hunched over, barely holding himself together after Aiden''s sudden and brutal attack. His once-bright armor was dented and smeared with blood and dirt, his sword hanging limply in his hand. His men rushed to his aid, lifting him awkwardly to his feet, but the prince''s strength was fading fast.


    He knew he couldn''t hold on much longer.


    Then, in his moment of despair, he heard it¡ªa voice, soft and seductive, like the whisper of the wind carrying a secret just for him.


    "I bless you, Mynes," the voice cooed, smooth and melodious. He felt the lightest brush of lips against his cheek, warm and delicate. "Kill them all."


    At once, a surge of unimaginable power tore through his body, driving out the pain, the exhaustion, and the fear. Mynes let out a guttural roar¡ªnot of agony, but of pure, unadulterated bliss. His body began to glow with a radiant pink light, a manifestation of Aphrodite''s blessing. His wounds closed, his energy returned tenfold, and every muscle in his body thrummed with newfound strength.


    The very air around him seemed to hum with divine energy.


    His men stepped back in awe as the transformation took ce. Mynes stood taller now, his once-tattered armor gleaming as though freshly forged. His eyes burned with a fierce light, and the faintest pink glow surrounded him like an aura of pure power. The hesitation, the fear that had once clouded his mind, was gone. All that remained was the singr, driving instinct to destroy his enemies.


    "Still hiding behind your men, coward?" Aiden''s mocking voice rang out across the battlefield as he leapt into the air, sword raised high above his head. His de gleamed with a fierce, red light, the power of his own SS-Skill radiating from it. He aimed directly for Mynes, intending to end the prince''s life in one swift strike.


    But before Aiden couldnd his blow, something incredible happened.


    BADAAMM!


    The sound of impact reverberated through the battlefield as Aiden''s body was sent flying backward with a violent force. His vision blurred as he felt himself crashing into the hard earth several feet away, his sword ttering uselessly from his grasp. Pain exploded in his chest, and when he looked down, he saw blood pouring from a deep, gaping wound in his stomach.


    "Gaaah!" Aiden gasped, coughing up a mouthful of blood as the realization of what had just happened sank in.


    "Aiden!!" One of his friends cried out in horror, their voice filled with shock as they rushed to his side. The sight of their fallenrade drew the attention of all their ssmates, who now stared in disbelief at the scene before them.


    "YEAAHHH! HAIL PRINCE MYNES!!"


    The battlefield erupted with jubnt cries as Mynes'' soldiers, once on the verge of despair, suddenly found themselves invigorated by an unexpected and glorious turn of events. The sight of Aiden¡ªone of their most strongest opponents¡ªlying wounded and bloodied, felled by the sheer strength of their prince, sent waves of exhration through the ranks.


    The men who moments before had been struggling against the onught of the Greeks now shouted their loyalty, fists raised high, their voices echoing across the city of Lyrnessus.


    Mynes, standing at the forefront, gazed down at his hand, which still glowed with the faint, divine light of Aphrodite''s blessing. The soft, pink glow pulsed gently, like the heartbeat of a goddess herself.


    "This is real." Mynes marvelled at the power that coursed through him. His body, once bruised and battered, now felt weightless and invincible. The pain, the exhaustion¡ªgone, reced by an overwhelming sensation of strength. But more than that, he had heard a voice¡ªa sweet, seductive whisper that lingered in his mind.


    Aphrodite.


    There was no doubt. It had been her, the goddess of love and beauty, one of the divine patrons of the Trojans. The realization sent a surge of euphoria through him. A Goddess, not just watching from above but descending to stand by his side, granting him her power. He clenched his fists, feeling his strength swelling with each passing moment.


    His once wavering spirit was now zing, ignited by the knowledge that Aphrodite herself had chosen to intervene on their behalf.


    With renewed determination, Mynes lifted his gaze, locking eyes with his next target: Jason Spencer, the Hero of Light. The man who had spearheaded the assault on Lyrnessus, using his SSS-Rank skill to shatter the city''s defenses.


    "I will honor your blessing, Aphrodite," Mynes whispered under his breath, his words lost in the roar of battle but felt deeply within his soul. His hand tightened around his sword as he raised his voice for all to hear. "Come on, men! With me!!"


    "OOOHHHH!!!"


    The soldiers, fueled by their prince''s unshakable confidence, let out a resounding cheer. Their spirits, which had been crumbling under the relentless Greek assault, surged with new life. They moved as one, their bodies responding to the energy that radiated from Mynes, following him without hesitation.


    The collective roar of their voices reverberated through the city as they charged forward, ready to reim theirnd, ready to fight for their prince, for Troy, and now, with the divine favor of the gods themselves.


    On the other side of the battlefield, behind the advancing Greek armies, two figures floated above the chaos, watching with cold eyes.


    Hera, queen of the gods, her golden eyes sharp and zing with anger, hovered with an air of menace. Her once serene and regal expression had twisted into one of pure fury.


    "Aphrodite...you little bitch."

 Chapter 165: Lyrnessus Attacked! (4)

    "What the hell just happened?!" Brad gasped, his voice filled with shock as he watched Aiden struggle on the ground, clutching the deep gash across his stomach. Though Aiden wouldn''t die from the wound¡ªhe was a Hero after all, and it would take much more to kill him¡ªthe sight of blood pooling around him was unnerving. Death had been a hair''s breadth away.


    "I don''t know either, but that guy just got a hell of a lot stronger¡­" Jason muttered, his eyes locked onto Mynes, who now stood radiating power. His expression turned grim. "Be careful around him. This isn''t the same prince we were fighting before."


    They didn''t know what exactly had transpired, but one thing was clear: Mynes had be a far more dangerous foe. The pink aura surrounding him was evidence of something divine at y, an unmistakable sign that a god had blessed him, tipping the bnce of power in the Trojans'' favor.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Patroclus watched the events unfold with calcting eyes. Unlike the others, he wasn''t rattled by Mynes'' newfound strength. His gaze lingered on the pink glow surrounding the prince, and he couldn''t shake the thought of divine intervention. A god''s blessing. He had nearly forgotten that they, as Greek Heroes, weren''t the sole protagonists of this grand war.


    The Greeks, too, had gods on their side, writing their own stories. And they weren''t just facing any mortals¡ªthey were going up against heroes backed by two of the most powerful goddesses: Hera and Athena.


    Jason raised his sword, its edge gleaming with the power of his summoned light magic. He knew he couldn''t afford to hold back. Not now. If he did, the next swing from Mynes could be hisst. He couldn''t allow that. "Alright," he breathed, his voice steadying as the light around him intensified, filling the battlefield with a bright, searing glow.


    "Seventh Rank Light Magic! Take that!" Jason roared, swinging his sword downward with all his strength, the de zing with radiant energy. The air crackled with power as he aimed to crush Mynes in a single strike.


    But Mynes was faster. With an almost inhuman burst of speed, the prince leapt into the air, his sword pointed straight at Jason as he dived down like a thunderbolt.


    Jason''s eyes widened in panic, the speed of the attack catching him off guard. But before Mynes could strike, a towering wall of water surged up between them. Siara''s magic. The barrier shimmered, absorbing the force of Mynes'' attack just long enough for Jason to sidestep out of harm''s way.


    Mynes growled, his momentum barely slowed by the barrier. He shifted his focus, now darting toward Siara.


    Siara''s breath caught as she saw him charging toward her, and her mind raced to form another defensive spell. But before she could act, a powerful gust of wind mmed into Mynes, throwing him back. He skidded to a stop, regaining his footing swiftly, his gaze snapping toward the source of the wind.


    Hovering above the battlefield was a figure bathed in a soft golden light¡ªGwen, her blonde hair streaming behind her as she floated effortlessly, a small winged creature flitting beside her.


    "Be careful he''s strong, Gwen. A Goddess had blessed him," Iphlea whispered to Gwen.


    "I know. "


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Inside the castle of Lyrnessus, the atmosphere was tense, thick with dread as the sound of battle and screams echoed through the walls. The Greeks had breached the city, and chaos reigned outside. In the throne room, King Euenus sat slumped on his seat, a man defeated by the weight of inevitable loss. The Greeks had shown no mercy to the citizens, cutting down even the defenseless.


    He had dismissed his guards and attendants, ordering them to flee for their lives, though many had refused, vowing to remain by his side. Despite hismand, one person had stayed behind¡ªBriseis.


    Euenus looked at her, his sigh heavy with resignation. "What are you still doing here, Briseis? I told you to run."


    "Running away has never been an option for me."


    Euenus frowned, though he understood her spirit. "You should know better than anyone what the Greeks do to women they capture. They won''t just kill you. You know the fate that awaits you if they take you prisoner."


    Briseis didn''t flinch. She knew the grim reality awaiting captured women¡ªdefilement, humiliation, and worse. Yet she stood firm. "I am a proud Trojan. I will fight until the end."


    Euenus smiled sadly at her courage. "You epted marriage to my son, Mynes, for the sake of the kingdom. It was a noble act. I am grateful, Briseis, for however brief it has been. I only wish I could have seen your marriage¡­" His voice trailed off, heavy with regret. There would be no wedding now.


    No future. Only death awaited them.


    He didn''t dare dream of rescue. Lyrnessus was doomed, and he knew it. If, by some miracle, he were spared, he would end his own life for failing his people.


    Suddenly, the throne room doors swung open with a sharp CLACK!


    The sound reverberated in the chamber, pulling Euenus from his thoughts. His heart raced as footsteps echoed lightly through the room. A figure appeared¡ªa man, a striking one, with long red hair tied back and golden eyes that gleamed with cruel confidence. He wore armor¡ªred, like the blood of battle¡ªbut this was no ordinary armor. It was unmistakable, marked with the symbol of the Myrmidons.


    Euenus rose to his feet, stepping protectively in front of Briseis. His voice trembled as he spoke. "Who are you?"


    The man smiled¡ªa chilling, confident smile. "I think you already know."


    Euenus'' throat tightened, and he gulped, his worst fear confirmed. "Achilles."


    Their worst nightmare had indeed arrived¡ªAchilles, King of Phthia, stood before them, a force of death incarnate.


    "Father!" A voice rang out, and a young man d in full armor barged into the throne room.


    "Epistrophus!" Euenus'' eyes widened in horror as he saw his youngest son. "I told you to leave!"


    But Epistrophus stood firm, his eyes aze with determination. "How can I leave when my brother is fighting for us out there? I am not a coward!" His sword gleamed in the dim light of the hall as he pointed it defiantly at Achilles.


    "Run! You can''t defeat him!" Euenus pleaded, his voice thick with desperation, but his son''s resolve did not waver.


    Achilles merely smiled, the kind of smile that sent chills through any who knew of his reputation.


    Feeling provoked, Epistrophus let out a battle cry and rushed toward Achilles, his sword raised high, intent on striking him down. But before his de could descend, Achilles moved like lightning.


    SLASH!


    In an instant, Epistrophus'' arm was severed, and blood sprayed into the air.


    "GAHHHH!" Epistrophus screamed in agony, staggering back as his lifeblood spilled onto the marble floor.


    "Imend your bravery," Achilles said coolly, swinging his hand with effortless precision.


    SPATTER!


    Before Euenus or Briseis could react, Epistrophus'' head was severed from his body, rolling across the floor, leaving his father to watch in silent horror. His youngest son was gone in an instant.


    "No¡­no¡­." Euenus fell to his knees, his entire body trembling as Briseis rushed to support him. His kingdom was crumbling, his youngest son was dead, probably the eldest as well, and now hisst hope was extinguished.


    "Lyrnessus has fallen. It''s over," he muttered through clenched teeth, wiping the tears from his face as he looked at Achilles, who stood there, unmoved by the devastation he had caused.


    With nothing left to lose, Euenus bowed his head, his fists shaking. "Kill me¡­but please, spare her. She has nothing to do with this."


    Achilles nced at Briseis, who stared back at him, her eyes filled with defiance.


    "You have my word," Achilles said after a moment. "No one will touch her."


    "Thank you," Euenus whispered, a faint glimmer of relief crossing his tear-streaked face.


    "Your Majesty?! No!" Briseis cried out, shaking her head, unwilling to ept what was about to happen.


    Euenus ced a trembling hand on her arm. "Please... live for us. You must live for us."


    Tears streamed down Briseis'' cheeks as she stepped away, her heart breaking. She had no choice but to honor his final wish.


    Euenus knelt before Achilles, his head bowed in submission. "You are a good king," Achilles said solemnly, truly respecting the old King. "But this is war."


    SPATTER!


    With a swift stroke, Achilles ended Euenus'' life, leaving Briseis standing alone in the blood-soaked throne room, her tears mingling with the horror of the moment. Thest King of Lyrnessus had fallen.

 Chapter 166: Lyrnessus Attacked! (5)

    "He''s too strong!" Jason shouted, his voice trembling with both exhaustion and frustration. His breath came in ragged gasps, and his body was drenched in sweat, the result of pushing his SSS-Skill far beyond its usual limits. His hands tightened around his weapon, muscles trembling from the strain, but he refused to back down.


    Mynes, standing amidst the chaos, remained unfazed. Since receiving Aphrodite''s divine blessing, he had been holding off theirbined assault. His movements were both fierce and smart, as if the goddess herself guided his hand. Around him, the Myrmidons, loyal warriors of Lyrnessus, fought valiantly at his side, though many had already fallen.


    Despite their efforts, a number of enemies had slipped past Mynes and were now ravaging the city beyond. Fires rose in the distance, and the screams of fleeing citizens echoed through the air. Mynes, however, remained resolute, his focus unbroken. He was buying precious time, sacrificing his strength so that his people¡ªhis innocent people¡ªcould escape the doom that had befallen them.


    "Sixth-rank water magic!" Siara shouted, raising her staff high. Her voice rang with urgency and desperation as torrents of water manifested, swirling around Mynes like serpents made of liquid force. The water coiled tighter and tighter, seeking to imprison him in a crushing grip.


    For a brief moment, hope flickered in Siara''s eyes.


    But Mynes, undeterred, swung his sword in a blinding arc. The de cut through the enchanted waters as though they were mere vapor, scattering droplets into the air.


    Siara''s face paled as her energy dwindled. She had poured everything into that spell. Her legs gave out beneath her, and she copsed to her knees, utterly spent.


    "Siara!" Jason cried, his heart sinking. He saw her fall and rushed forward, abandoning caution as he hurled himself at Mynes in reckless fury. "You''re annoying! Just die!!" Jason''s sword came down in a heavy swing aimed at Mynes'' chest.


    But Mynes barely flinched. His movements were swift, almost effortless. As Jason lunged, Mynes deflected the blow and retaliated with a fierce punch to Jason''s stomach. The force of the hit sent Jason flying several feet, his body crashing into the dirt with a dull thud. Jason groaned in pain, clutching his abdomen.


    The sky above them was stained with the hues of sunset, a fitting backdrop to the carnage below. The day was nearing its end, but their battle raged on, seemingly without conclusion.


    They had known from the start this would be no easy victory, but they had assumed that with their numbers¡ªgreat and powerful¡ªthey would have quickly overwhelmed the city of Lyrnessus, especially after the walls were breached. Yet here they were, hourster, still fighting against this lone man.


    "I won''t let you destroy my city... my people..." Mynes roared, his voice cracking with emotion. His body was shaking, not from fear but from the weight of the responsibility that pressed upon him. He couldn''t let Lyrnessus fall. Not like this. With a savage cry, he turned his gaze to Patroclus, who stood apart from the others, his expression calm, even amused.


    "You''re next," Mynes growled, pointing his bloodied sword at Patroclus.


    Patroclus, however, merely smiled¡ªa thin, knowing smile. Unlike Jason, he wasn''t rushing into battle, his impatience kept in check. He had seen enough. He knew how this would end. Achilles, hispanion and leader, had already disappeared into the heart of the city, and by now, Patroclus was certain Achilles had already in the King of Lyrnessus. It was only a matter of time before the news spread.


    The citizens would lose all hope, and Lyrnessus would fall, crumbling under the weight of their despair.


    The battle was, to Patroclus, nothing more than a formality at this point.


    Suddenly, a figure came rushing toward them, his face pale, streaked with dust and tears. His breath was ragged, his eyes wide with horror.


    "P-Prince Mynes!" the soldier gasped, his voice thick with emotion.


    Mynes turned toward the man, dread filling his heart. He already knew what wasing. The soldier''s face said it all.


    "The young Prince Epistrophus and our King Euenus... have been killed!" the soldier choked, barely able to speak through his sobs.


    The words hit like a physical blow. For a moment, the world around them seemed to still. Mynes stood frozen, his mind struggling to process the news. The other warriors of Lyrnessus faltered, their weapons ckening in their grips as the reality of their loss sank in.


    Mynes'' mouth opened and closed as if to say something, but no words came. His throat felt dry, and he bit down hard on his tongue to keep the surge of grief at bay. Now was not the time. He couldn''t afford to fall apart, not when his people still looked to him for guidance. Not now.


    "What about Briseis?" Mynes asked, his voice barely above a whisper, as though he feared the answer.


    "We... we didn''t see her, my prince. But it seems... it seems she''s been taken." The soldier''s voice broke again.


    Mynes'' heart clenched painfully in his chest. His fists tightened around the hilt of his sword until his knuckles turned white.


    "I''m sorry, Briseis," he whispered to himself, feeling the sharp sting of guilt wash over him. She had been caught in the storm of his battle, dragged into a fate she did not deserve.


    "Are you ready, Gwen?" Iphlea asked.


    "Yes," Gwen replied.


    Mynes frowned, his brow creasing as he turned his attention to the woman who had, until now, remained unusually silent. For some time, Gwen had not engaged in the battle, her gaze fixed on him but her intentions unreadable. The air around her seemed to shift, growing heavy with an ominous energy. Mynes could sense something was wrong.


    Very wrong.


    His instincts screamed at him to move, to prepare for what wasing, but his body felt frozen in ce as he raised his gaze toward the sky. That''s when he saw it.


    Hovering above Gwen was a gigantic, swirling sword of pure energy, its de shimmering with an almost blinding light. It was massive, farrger than any weapon he had ever seen, and its edges seemed to pulsate with raw mana, thick and almost suffocating in its intensity. The sword hummed in the air, vibrating with untold power as if it were alive, waiting for Gwen''smand.


    Mynes felt a chill crawl down his spine, his heart skipping a beat.


    "Eighth-Rank Magic," Gwen murmured, her voice carrying a chilling order. Her hand lowered, and with it, the sword of mana descended, as if obeying her silent will.


    There was no warning. No time to react.


    BADOOOM!


    The ground beneath them quaked violently as the sword vanished from view, moving faster than the eye could follow. Mynes didn''t even have a chance to defend himself. The next thing he felt was an unbearable, searing pain ripping through his abdomen. His eyes widened in shock as he looked down, his breath catching in his throat.


    The de had struck him directly, embedding itself in his stomach.


    The force of the blow was catastrophic, sending Mynes hurtling through the air as if he were no more than a ragdoll. His body was flung hundreds of meters away, smashing through buildings, homes crumbling like brittle paper under the sheer impact of his passage. Debris flew everywhere as stone and wood alike were obliterated in his wake, his form leaving a trail of destruction behind him.


    When his body finally skidded to a halt, a deep, gaping wound reced his stomach, the flesh torn away by the magic sword''s devastating strike. Blood poured from the massive hole, an unrelenting torrent of red that stained the earth beneath him.


    Mynes coughed violently, blood spurting from his mouth as his body trembled uncontrobly. His hearing dulled, the chaotic sounds of battle fading into a distant murmur, and soon, even the sensation in his limbs disappeared.


    He was dying.


    He should have already been dead. His heart had been obliterated in the attack, destroyed along with most of his torso. And yet, here he was, clinging to life, if only for a few more agonizing moments.


    Perhaps it was Aphrodite''s blessing that allowed him these final seconds. The goddess had gifted him with strength, and perhaps in her mercy, she was allowing him this small fragment of time before the end.


    In those fleeting moments, Mynes could hear them¡ªthe cries of his people. The children screaming in terror as they were pulled from their homes, the women assaulted and taken by force, the men butchered in cold blood. His once beautiful city, the proud jewel of Lyrnessus, nowy in ruins, sacked by invaders with no mercy or restraint.


    Tears welled up in his eyes, and he could not stop them as they rolled down his blood-streaked face. The pain of his wounds was nothingpared to the anguish that gripped his heart.


    He had failed them. He had failed his father, his people, and even Briseis, who was now likely in the hands of their enemies.


    "I''m sorry... Father. Everyone..." His voice was weak, barely more than a whisper, each word heavy with sorrow and regret.


    But as his life ebbed away, a new sound broke through the haze of his dying mind¡ªa voice, soft and gentle, like the soothing wind after a storm.


    "You did enough, Mynes. Rest."


    It was a voice he barely recognized, yet it filled him with a strange sense of peace. His eyes, heavy with the weight of death, struggled to stay open, but in the distance, he saw a figure standing over him. The figure was blurred, their features indistinguishable, but Mynes didn''t need to see them clearly to know who it was.


    He knew.


    A faint smile touched his lips, a final gesture of eptance and gratitude, as thest of his strength faded. His eyes closed for thest time, and with that, Mynes, Prince of Lyrnessus, took his final breath.


    I leave you the rest Hector.

 Chapter 167: Trojan Rescuers Have Arrived!

    "Rest well, my friend," Hector murmured, his voice heavy with grief as he knelt beside Mynes'' lifeless body. The once-proud prince of Lyrnessus nowy still, his bloodied armor broken, his face forever frozen in a final, peaceful expression. Hector stared down at him, his heart weighed down by a sorrow that words could not convey.


    Mynes had been more than just an ally. They had known each other for years, had stood side by side on the battlefield, and had shared countless meals and moments of camaraderie. To Hector, he was not just a fellow warrior but a brother in arms, someone he respected deeply. And now, to see him like this¡ªdefeated, his city in ruins¡ªfilled Hector with deep regret.


    I should havee sooner.


    But it was toote now. No amount of regret or guilt could change what had already happened. The city had fallen, and Mynes had died defending it with everything he had. All Hector could do now was honor his friend''s memory and ensure that the survivors of Lyrnessus reached Troy safely, away from the wrath of the Greeks.


    As Hector pondered over the next steps, Aeneas approached him from behind, his face grim.


    "Hector," Aeneas said, his voice quiet but urgent, "Achilles'' army is here. They''ve brought others with them¡ªsome of them are quite young, but they''re strong. Very strong."


    Hector''s expression tightened, his brows knitting together. He had expected Achilles to be among the attackers, but hearing it confirmed sent a cold chill down his spine. Achilles, the greatest of the Greek warriors, was not a man to take lightly. His presence only meant more devastation was on the horizon.


    "What about the people of Lyrnessus?" Hector asked, though part of him already dreaded the answer.


    Aeneas''s face darkened further, his features twisting in bitterness and anger. "Most of them¡­ most of them have been killed," he said, his voice strained. "The Greeks showed no mercy. They didn''t spare anyone¡ªnot even the innocent civilians who couldn''t fight. It''s a massacre." His fists clenched tightly, his knuckles white as his anger boiled beneath the surface.


    Hector closed his eyes, letting out a long, pained breath. War¡­ he understood war. He understood the violence and the death that came with it. But this? This was something else entirely. The Greeks had crossed a line, and Hector couldn''tprehend the senseless brutality they had unleashed on the people of Lyrnessus.


    Women, children, the elderly¡ªthose who had no part in the conflict were butchered as if they were soldiers on the battlefield.


    Why? Why such cruelty?


    The scene around him was a testament to the horror that had unfolded. Blood stained the ground, thick and dark, pooling beneath the bodies that littered the streets. Limbs and corpsesy scattered as far as the eye could see, innocent lives extinguished in a senseless ughter. The once vibrant city of Lyrnessus was now reduced to nothing more than a graveyard.


    Aeneas continued, his tone growing more hopeful despite the grim circumstances. "I''ve ordered the others to gather all the survivors behind the city. The carriages are ready to take them to Troy. Several have already begun the journey, slipping away while the Greeks are still upied. They haven''t noticed our presence yet," he exined.


    Hector gave a nod of approval. That had been their n from the beginning¡ªnot to engage the Greeks directly but to save as many of the people of Lyrnessus as possible. It wasn''t about winning a battle here. It was about saving lives.


    "Good," Hector replied, his voice firm. "We aren''t here to fight. We can''t waste time getting drawn into a battle we can''t win. Focus on evacuating the survivors before anyone realizes we''re here."


    Aeneas''s face softened a bit as he nodded in agreement, but the worry hadn''t left his eyes. "The good news," he continued, "is that not all the Greek kings are present. I didn''t see anyone resembling Achilles, either. But I did hear some of the soldiers calling the one leading the Myrmidons ''Patroclus.'' If he''s here, then it''s very possible Achilles isn''t far behind."


    The mention of Patroclus made Hector pause. Achilles'' closestpanion and trusted right hand¡ªwhere Patroclus went, Achilles usually followed. If Patroclus was leading the charge here, it meant that Achilles'' presence in Lyrnessus was all but guaranteed, even if he hadn''t yet shown himself on the battlefield.


    "And the bad news?" Hector asked, sensing there was more Aeneas hadn''t yet said.


    Aeneas''s expression darkened again. "I saw Agamemnon''s g."


    Hector''s heart sank. Agamemnon, the king who had ignited this entire war, was a far more dangerous presence than most of the other kings. He brought with him not just soldiers but a relentless drive to conquer and crush anything in his path. If Agamemnon''s forces were on their way, time was running out.


    Hector thought quickly, his mind racing as he weighed their options. They needed to move fast¡ªthere was no time for hesitation. "We don''t have time to waste," Hector finally said, his voice sharp with urgency. "Get everyone moving, now. Don''t engage the Greeks unless it''s absolutely necessary. We can''t afford to get bogged down in a fight."


    He paused, his thoughts turning to another concern. "I already warned Penthesilea, but I hope she listens."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Agamemnon''s boots crunched against the shattered remnants of Lyrnessus''s gates as he entered the fallen city, the smell of blood thick in the air. Behind him followed a fraction of his army, hardened men who had fought beside him for years, their faces void of emotion as they surveyed the destruction. Agamemnon''s eyes gleamed with cold satisfaction.


    Though he had allowed Achilles the honor ofunching the first assault, the King of Mycenae had no intention of standing idly by while others imed the glory. His pride demanded that he be part of this victory, even if it meant overseeing the bloody aftermath.


    "Has everything ended?" Agamemnon asked, his tone casual as he nced at the smoldering ruins around him.


    Patroclus, walking beside him, gave a curt nod. "Yes. It''s only a matter of minutes before Lyrnessuspletely falls into our hands."


    Patroclus''s gaze flickered across the scenes of carnage around them. Everywhere they passed, civilians were being ughtered mercilessly. Women and children cried out in vain, their prayers to the gods going unanswered as Greek soldiers tore through the city like wild animals. His heart twisted in his chest, but he said nothing.


    What could he do?


    He was Achilles'' closestpanion, and the Myrmidons were unmatched in their brutality. But Patroclus was different¡ªhe did not revel in the ughter of innocents. Still, it was war, and his voice, for all its weight among the Greeks, could not stop the madness.


    "It took longer than I expected," Agamemnon said with a mocking smile. "I thought Achilles could take this city within an hour."


    Patroclus''s expression hardened as he recalled the fierce battle that had dyed them. "There was¡­ a bothersome opponent," he admitted. He couldn''t help but feel a measure of respect for Mynes, the prince who had stood against them for hours despite the overwhelming odds. Mynes had been blessed by a goddess, Aphrodite no less.


    "Where is Achilles now?" Agamemnon asked.


    "He''s gone to kill the King. He should be returning soon," Patroclus replied.


    Agamemnon''s lips curled into a smile. "Good. We''ll continue as nned¡ªthis is just the beginning." His gaze darkened as he thought of Troy, its towering walls built by the hands of gods themselves¡ªApollo and Poseidon. That was his true goal. The fall of Troy would be his ultimate triumph.


    He did not care for these smaller victories, for these viges and minor cities were mere stepping stones toward his ambition.


    He had sacrificed too much to turn back now. His own daughter, Iphigenia¡ªhis beloved, his favorite¡ªhad been offered up to the gods to ensure their passage to Troy. There was no turning back. Compassion had no ce in him any longer. Only conquest mattered now.


    As these thoughts swirled in his mind, Agamemnon''s gaze was drawn to a small, beautifully adorned temple standing untouched amidst the chaos. A temple dedicated to Apollo, god of the sun, music, and prophecy. Yet, even this sacred ce was not spared from the Greeks'' violence.


    As he and Patroclus approached, the scene before them unfolded with savage rity¡ªGreek soldiers, their faces twisted with ugly glee, were desecrating the holy site. The priestesses inside were assaulted ruthlessly, their cries for mercy echoing in the air, while the male priestsy dead at the soldiers'' feet.


    At the sight of Agamemnon, the soldiers immediately paused in their vile acts. They straightened up and bowed respectfully, fear flickering in their eyes. They knew better than to displease the king, especially one as vtile as Agamemnon.


    Agamemnon strode inside the temple. The once-echoing cries of panic and pain seemed to fade into an eerie silence as he ignored the men around him, his attention drawn to something¡ªor rather, someone¡ªnear the altar.


    Kneeling before the statue of Apollo, her back to him, was a young woman. She was dressed in the pure white robes of a priestess, her slender frame framed by the soft glow of the temple''s fading light. Despite the chaos and destruction happening around her, she remained serene, her lips moving in quiet prayer, oblivious to the King of kings approaching.


    Agamemnon''s footsteps echoed in the stillness as he moved closer. Something about her unwavering devotion, her utter disregard for the carnage behind her, piqued his interest. When he finally stood beside her, his eyes widened in brief surprise.


    She was beautiful.


    More than beautiful, even. Agamemnon had seen many women in his life, from noble queens to foreign concubines, but this priestess possessed a radiance that seemed almost otherworldly. Her soft blonde hair was tied back with care, revealing delicate features that spoke of innocence untouched by the horrors outside the temple walls.


    Her skin was porcin, unblemished, and she had an air of purity that felt almost unreal amidst the bloodshed.


    The young woman, withrge, luminous blue eyes that seemed to reflect the very skies Apollo ruled over, remained kneeling, hands sped together in a gesture of prayer. Her voice was low, murmuring words of devotion to her god,pletely ignoring Agamemnon''s looming presence.

 Chapter 168: Astynome

    The young woman, withrge, luminous blue eyes that seemed to reflect the very skies Apollo ruled over, remained kneeling, hands sped together in a gesture of prayer. Her voice was low, murmuring words of devotion to her god,pletely ignoring Agamemnon''s looming presence.


    "Who are you?" Agamemnon''s voice cut through the silence.


    She did not answer at first, nor did she turn to face him. For a moment, Agamemnon felt a surge of anger. How dare she ignore him, the King of kings?


    But just as he was about to repeat himself, she stopped her prayers and slowly rose to her feet. She stood gracefully, her movements fluid like water. When she finally turned to face him, her blue eyes locked onto his, and for the first time in a long while, Agamemnon felt something akin to hesitation.


    "I am Astynome," she said softly. "The high priestess of Apollo. I offer my prayers to the god, even in these dark times."


    There was no fear in her voice, no trembling in her stance. She stood before him, as resolute as the statue of Apollo towering behind her. Agamemnon found himself both impressed and irritated. She should be trembling, begging for mercy like the others.


    "Do you not fear me, girl?" He asked, narrowing his gaze. "Do you not know who I am?"


    Astynome met his gaze evenly. "You are Agamemnon, King of Mycenae. But my fear is not for men, no matter how powerful they believe themselves to be." She nced briefly at the statue behind her. "I fear only the gods."


    Her words, though spoken calmly, carried a weight that struck Agamemnon more deeply than he would admit. For a moment, the image of his own daughter, Iphigenia, crossed his mind. The sacrifice he had made for the sake of this war. The gods had demanded blood¡ªhis blood¡ªand yet they had not spared him from the horrors of this conflict. What had been the purpose of that sacrifice?


    "You speak of gods as though they will save you," Agamemnon said coldly, masking his momentary difort with arrogance. "But where are they now, Astynome? Where is your Apollo? He cannot protect you from what is toe. No god will. They are all with us."


    Astynome''s eyes flickered with something¡ªa mixture of sorrow and understanding. She took a step closer.


    "The gods watch, even when they seem silent," she replied. "And they will judge all men, in time. Even you, Agamemnon."


    For a fleeting second, Agamemnon felt an icy shiver crawl up his spine. He quickly dismissed it. She was just a priestess¡ªnothing more. Yet, something about her gaze lingered in his mind, stirring old fears.


    "Then they will watch you being defiled by me. You will make for excellent entertainment until I erase you and your kind from existence, Trojans of the world. At least you will have a magnificent view and the honor of sharing the bed of the King of Kings," Agamemnon dered with a smirk, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    He towered over Astynome, a priestess bound to the god Apollo, his eyes gleaming with cruel intent. Yet despite the horrifying words spoken, Astynome did not flinch, did not tremble. Instead, a faint, almost serene smile curved her lips.


    Agamemnon''s brow furrowed in confusion. He had expected fear¡ªterror even¡ªbut here she was, standing before him, calm and undisturbed, as if his threats meant nothing.


    "Why are you smiling?" He asked, his voice sharp with suspicion.


    "As Apollo''s priestess, it is my duty to deliver his visions to those who seek his wisdom, to share what the god sees for the fates of others," Astynome began, her voice soft but steady. "Yet, for the first time since I took this sacred role, I have seen nothing when ites to my own future."


    Agamemnon let out a harshugh, his amusement ringing through the empty temple. "He has abandoned you, and you smile at your misfortune?"


    "Whether Apollo has abandoned me or not matters little," Astynome replied. "I will ept my fate, whatever it may be. But know this¡ªI am certain it will not be at your side, King Agamemnon."


    There was a quiet, unwavering confidence in her words, and it was this confidence that unsettled Agamemnon the most. The certainty with which she spoke, despite the looming uncertainty of her vision, struck a chord of doubt deep within him. She could see nothing of her fate¡ªwas it because the god had indeed forsaken her, or was there something even greater at y?


    Even in the face of this unknown, Astynome wouldn''t lose her face.


    But behind her resolute expression, there was the faintest shadow of doubt. Had Apollo truly turned his gaze from her? Or was the veil of nothingness she saw a sign of something far more mysterious?


    Agamemnon''s smirk faded, reced by simmering anger at the audacity of her defiance. Her refusal to cower, to fear him, was an insult he would not tolerate. He had broken many before her¡ªproud warriors, defiant nobles¡ªbut there was something about her calm that made him seethe. His fists clenched, knuckles turning white.


    But then he smiled¡ªa dark, twisted expression that promised cruelty. He was eager, oh so eager, to see that calm, beautiful face twisted in anguish, to see her break. He imagined her begging, pleading for his mercy, her pride shattered under the weight of his will. He would take her, night after night, until that confidence melted away, until she became a willing participant in her own degradation.


    Without warning, he lunged forward, his grip iron as he seized her arm, fingers digging into her soft skin. Astynome winced, a slight groan of pain escaping her lips, but her expression remainedposed. Agamemnon dragged her out of Apollo''s temple.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Aren''t you going to do something, brother?" Artemis asked, as she nced toward her twin.


    Apollo, standing beside her, remained still, his gaze fixed on the scene unfolding below.


    "I wish I could," he murmured, his voice heavy with restrained emotion. "But I cannot intervene directly to save someone. Father watches us closely today, perhaps more than ever. If only someone else steps forward to help her... then, maybe, I could bless him to fight Agamemnon."


    Artemis frowned, her eyes narrowing as she scanned the situation below. "What about her father?" she asked, pointing to the heartbreaking sight at the temple''s entrance. Astynome''s father knelt on the ground, his once proud figure now bent low in supplication. His hands trembled as he reached out, his voice choked with tears as he begged Agamemnon to spare his daughter.


    "Please, my King," he sobbed, "take mercy on her. She is innocent, a priestess in service to the gods. Do not take her from Apollo''s temple. I beg of you."


    Agamemnon nced at the man with contempt, the faintest curl of a sneer twisting his lips. Without a word, he kicked the old man aside, sending him sprawling to the ground, the sound of his body hitting the stone echoing through the sacred space.


    "He''s too weak," Apollo said, shaking his head slowly. "Even if I granted him strength, it would be a waste. He wouldn''t stand a chance against Agamemnon."


    "But she is your priestess, brother. She has served you faithfully," Artemis said.


    "I know," Apollo replied, his voice low and strained. He did not need reminding. Astynome was one of the few mortals he truly respected, her loyalty and devotion unmatched. "But sometimes, even the gods must let events y out. We cannot always interfere simply because something feels unjust to us."


    His words rang with the ancient truth known among the immortals. Mortals lived and died, their fates often beyond the direct intervention of gods. To meddle without reason could bring wrath from their father, Zeus, and alter the delicate bnce between fate and divine will.


    "I promise you this, Agamemnon," Apollo said under his breath, his eyes narrowing as they followed the arrogant king dragging Astynome away. "You will not have a peaceful death."


    Beside them, Aphrodite stood in unusual silence, her expression thoughtful, her lips curved ever so slightly in a smile that neither Apollo nor Artemis could understand.


    "You won''t have to worry about your priestess for long, Apollo," Aphrodite said softly after a moment, her voice carrying an eerie calm. "It seems fate has already set something in motion."


    Both Apollo and Artemis turned to her in confusion.


    "What do you mean?" Artemis asked, her brow furrowed. "What do you see?"


    Aphrodite''s smile deepened as she gazed at a specific spot near the temple, her eyes gleaming with the certainty of someone who knew far more than she was revealing. Slowly, Apollo and Artemis followed her gaze, their curiosity piqued.


    Atop the temple of Apollo, a solitary figure stood, outlined against the sky. His silhouette was sharp, cutting a striking image against the backdrop of the heavens. He gazed down upon the unfolding scene below, with an eerie silence. His cold, ice-blue eyes locked onto Agamemnon and Astynome.

 Chapter 169: Nathans Arrived!

    "What do you mean?" Artemis asked, her brow furrowed. "What do you see?"


    Aphrodite''s smile deepened as she gazed at a specific spot near the temple, her eyes gleaming with the certainty of someone who knew far more than she was revealing. Slowly, Apollo and Artemis followed her gaze, their curiosity piqued.


    Atop the temple of Apollo, a solitary figure stood, outlined against the sky. His silhouette was sharp, cutting a striking image against the backdrop of the heavens. He gazed down upon the unfolding scene below, with an eerie silence. His cold, ice-blue eyes locked onto Agamemnon and Astynome.


    "Who is that?" Apollo narrowed his gaze, his eyes scanning the lone figure on the temple''s rooftop. His godly senses strained to uncover something¡ªanything¡ªremarkable about the young man standing silently above the chaos. And yet, to Apollo''s confusion, there was nothing immediately extraordinary. No divine aura, no hidden power visible to his immortal eyes.


    Still, the sensation of danger emanating from the figure was undeniable, unsettling even to the god of prophecy. It was a strange, inexplicable threat that made Apollo''s fingers twitch as if preparing for the worst.


    Artemis, standing beside him, remained equally silent, her keen eyes fixed on the mysterious man. The huntress goddess, always vignt, found herself torn between questions. From which side did this man hail? Was he a Trojan ally, a champion sent by the Greeks, or an outsider entirely, observing the carnage like some dispassionate predator waiting for the perfect moment to strike?


    And if he was Trojan, why wasn''t he intervening? What could he be waiting for, silently watching Agamemnon with those cold, unfeeling eyes?


    Both gods stood in silence, their minds brimming with questions that found no easy answers. Beside them, Aphrodite watched too, but unlike her fellow deities, her expression remained calm, almost serene. Only she understood what was unfolding, and a slight, knowing smile tugged at the corners of her lips as the tension in the air grew.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The journey to Lyrnessus had been long and taxing, with the weight of war looming ever heavier with each passing day. By the time we finally arrived, it was already toote. The cityy in near ruins, its streets littered with the remnants of buildings and lives alike.


    "Seems we arrivedte," I muttered to myself, surveying the destruction with a detached eye. The city was already ny percent destroyed, and the oue of this battle, at least for Lyrnessus, was a foregone conclusion.


    To say I cared about the fate of the city would be an exaggeration. I wasn''t a hero who fought for justice, nor was I moved by the plight of its people. Still, there were some things even I found uneptable, some lines that couldn''t be crossed without stirring a sliver of moral outrage within me¡ªhowever small that outrage might be.


    My thoughts turned to the reason I hade here in the first ce, and I leaned forward, narrowing my gaze toward themotion below.


    "Is she the one?" I whispered, my voice low and careful.


    "Yes," Aphrodite''s voice echoed in my mind, soft and sultry, answering my telepathic query.


    I could feel her presence behind me, the faint shimmer of divine energy that apanied the goddess wherever she went. Even as I stared down at the devastation below, I could see her out of the corner of my eye, hovering just out of sight. But more than that, I could also sense the presence of the other two gods beside her¡ªApollo and Artemis.


    For most mortals, even heroes, such awareness would be impossible. The gods moved unseen, unheard, their powers beyond theprehension of men. But I was no longer just a hero. After absorbing Khione''s energy and enving another goddess¡ªAmaterasu¡ªI had transcended the boundaries of mortal limitations.


    I could perceive them, even if they didn''t realize it, and in moments like this, that knowledge was both a blessing and a curse.


    Of course, I couldn''t exactly wave at them or strike up a casual conversation. Drawing the attention of the gods more than necessary was dangerous, especially when they were so focused on the war. I had to stay within certain boundaries, maintaining the illusion of being just another warrior on the battlefield, nothing more extraordinary than the likes of Achilles or Hector.


    As long as I didn''t overstep, the gods wouldn''t pry too much into my presence. Or so I hoped.


    Still, my real purpose here went beyond mere participation in the war. My impending death loomed on the horizon, a fate Aphrodite had promised I could avoid if I yed my cards right. And to do that, I needed to curry favor with certain gods. Apollo, in particr, was crucial to my survival.


    Protecting his city was a start, but it wasn''t enough. I had to do more.


    My eyes fell upon the scene below.


    Agamemnon.


    He was the bastard who started the war just for his personal greed.


    I didn''t believe at all he did it to avenge his stupid brother who got cucked. It could be embarrassing from him to say the least.


    Agamemnon stood towering over a bloodied and broken man. The man, his mouth stained with blood and his eyes filled with tears, clung desperately to the king''s ankle, his voice hoarse from pleading.


    "Please! Please, I beg you!" The man''s voice cracked with desperation as he groveled at the feet of the Greek king. "Spare her! She is innocent¡ªmy daughter! She is a priestess of Apollo! You cannot take her¡ª"


    Chryses, Astynome''s father and a devout priest of Apollo,y broken in the dust. He had done everything a man in his position could do¡ªbeg, plead, and even degrade himself before Agamemnon, all for the sake of his daughter. The sight of him, frail and bloodied, trying to save her stirred something in me. Not empathy, not really. I didn''t have a daughter, couldn''t understand the depths of his pain.


    But if I ever did... if I had a daughter in this situation, I knew my response would be far from moral.


    "F.....Father... Please... leave¡­" Astynome''s voice wavered, her calm facade finally breaking as she watched her father suffer. Her expression twisted into one of sorrow.


    "A-Astynome... no... please..." Chryses gasped, his strength spent, falling backward as his outstretched hand tried to reach for his daughter''s fading figure, helpless against the might of Agamemnon''s grip.


    "Don''t worry, old man," Agamemnon sneered, his voice thick with arrogance as he cast onest mocking nce at the defeated priest. "I''ll take good care of your daughter." His lips curled into a sickening grin, eyes gleaming with anticipation as he dragged Astynome away, indifferent to her father''s suffering.


    I could easily imagine what he had in mind. The things he and his men had done to the women of Lyrnessus were visible from my view.


    Beasts, the lot of them. And Agamemnon? He was the worst among them. Whatever crueltyy ahead for Astynome was clear to me. The Greeks¡ªthey had no restraint when it came to those they conquered. Innocent women were fair game, their fates decided by the whims of soldiers, their dignity stolen as easily as the spoils of war.


    Astynome was no exception. Just a girl, the same age as Sienna, innocent and unprepared for what was toe.


    The Greeks¡­ they were unlike any people I had ever known, vastly different from those in the Empire of Light or even Tenebria. They were born and bred for violence, for conquest. Bloodshed was as much a part of their culture as it was their identity, driven by the gods they worshipped¡ªgods whose own lives were filled with chaos and strife.


    I didn''t care about their background. All of them, whether soldier ormander, were my enemies for the time being.


    My gaze followed Astynome, her figure shrinking as Agamemnon dragged her farther away. For a moment, I stood still. My mana was hidden, a skill Amaterasu had taught me¡ªone that made me invisible even to those with keen senses. I followed them, my presence masked, my steps silent.


    Agamemnon was strong, that much was clear. He didn''t be themander of the Greek forces by ident. But he was not invincible. If I caught him off guard, I could kill him. A quick strike, a clean blow¡ªhis life could end in an instant. Yet, that would mean putting an abrupt end to this war.


    And for me, that would be disastrous.


    It was far too soon for the war to conclude. I still had much to gain from the chaos. Killing Agamemnon now would rob me of the opportunities I needed, the chaos that could serve me so well.


    No. For now, Agamemnon would live.


    But Astynome¡­ I had to take her back. The only question was how.


    "L...Leave her!"


    Just as I was about to act, something caught my attention. My enhanced, picked up on their presence. I knew instantly that Siara and Gwen were nearby as soon as I stepped in Lyrnessus and kept an eye of them since then.


    The voice I had heard belonged to Siara. I turned my head towards the ce, my ice blue eyes narrowing in coldness as I disappeared from my hiding spot, my movements swift.

 Chapter 170: Siaras guilt

    Lyrnessus had fallen.


    The sky over the city was a dull gray, heavy with the smoke of destruction. Fires still flickered in the distance, their embers casting an eerie glow on the devastated town. It was Siara''s first experience of war on such a massive scale, and the weight of it pressed on her chest like a boulder.


    She had never imagined that being part of an assault on an entire city¡ªlet alone one asrge as Lyrnessus¡ªwould feel this overwhelming.


    It had all begun when Jason led the attack, his immense strength shattering the city''s towering walls with a force that echoed for miles. The defenses of Lyrnessus crumbled like brittle y beneath his onught, paving the way for the Greek soldiers to surge through the breach. The first wave of attackers was relentless, pouring into the city with bloodlust in their eyes.


    Siara, along with Gwen, Jason, and the rest of their ssmates, had taken up arms to meet the Trojan soldiers head-on. The Trojans were desperate, trying to halt the advancing Greeks, buying time for their families to flee the massacre.


    The tide turned when Gwen confronted Mynes, one of the Trojan leaders. With a swift and brutal battle, Gwen had bested him, his fall shaking the morale of the remaining defenders. Once Mynes was defeated, the resistance crumbled. The will of the Trojans shattered like ss beneath the weight of the Greeks'' relentless assault.


    Yet even in their despair, they fought on¡ªfought for their children, their homes, and the people still hidden behind the battered walls.


    Now, it was over. Thest defenders had been cut down, and Lyrnessusy in ruins. The streets that had once been filled with life were now filled with death.


    Siara stood on the edge of the broken city, staring at the destruction. From where she stood, she could hear the wails of women and children, the anguished cries of those who had lost everything.


    Guilt crashed over her like a tidal wave, making it hard for her to breathe. She clenched her fists until her knuckles turned white. She had known, in the rational part of her mind, that war meant destruction, that it meant lives would be lost. But knowing and witnessing were two very different things.


    She had fought to protect herrades, to survive¡ªbut now, standing amidst the devastation, she wondered what kind of monster that made her.


    Without a word, she began to walk toward the heart of the city.


    "Where are you going?" Gwen asked.


    Siara didn''t turn around.


    "I... I need to see," Siara said.


    Gwen''s eyes narrowed, watching. She knew what Siara meant¡ªknew that once you saw the aftermath of battle, truly saw it, there was no going back. That was why Gwen had kept her distance, avoiding the heart of the carnage. She didn''t need to see the broken bodies, the scorched homes, to understand the cost of war. But Siara was different.


    She needed to bear witness, to confront the horror with her own eyes. Gwen thought of stopping her, but in the end, she didn''t.


    Siara''s footsteps were heavy as she passed through the city gates, her breath quickening with each step. The stench hit her first¡ªthick and suffocating. The air was thick with the acrid scent of burning wood and flesh, mingling with the metallic tang of blood. The once lively streets of Lyrnessus were now strewn with debris and corpses.


    Buildings that had once housed families, shops, and temples were reduced to rubble, their charred remains looming over the streets like gravestones.


    Her stomach twisted violently. Nausea wed at her throat, but she forced herself to keep walking, even as the bile rose in her chest. She had to see. She had to understand the full extent of what she had been part of.


    Everywhere she looked, there was death. Bodies¡ªmen, women, childreny scattered like broken dolls, some still clutching weapons, others holding each other in a final, desperate embrace.


    Siara''s eyes burned with unshed tears, and she fought the urge to turn away, to run from the devastation. But she couldn''t. She wouldn''t.


    She did her best to avoid looking directly at the bodies, but it was impossible not to see them. The horrors of war wereid bare before her in the most brutal way imaginable. With every step, the weight of her guilt grew heavier, pressing down on her soul like a vice. She had taken part in this¡ªwhether by choice or necessity, it didn''t matter. The bloodshed was on her hands too.


    "No!!! Leave me!"


    Siara''s ears perked up at the sound of a distressed cry cutting through the eerie silence. Her heart clenched. It came from one of the nearby houses¡ªlow, agonized, and filled with terror. Without thinking, she sprinted toward the source, her pulse quickening with each step. The voices grew louder as she approached.


    "Stay still!" A man''s voice rang out, followed by the sickening sound of flesh meeting flesh.


    "Ha!" came a groan of pain, followed by the soft, choking sobs of a young girl.


    Siara''s steps faltered for a moment, her mind racing. What is this? She heard another man''s voice, low and cruel, saying something too obscene to repeat. She didn''t need to be a genius to know what was happening inside that house.


    The realization hit her like a punch to the gut. Rage bubbled up inside her, quick and hot, and she rushed into the crumbling doorway.


    The sight that greeted her nearly made her stomach turn.


    In the dim light, she saw a girl, barely older than herself, pinned to the ground by two Greek soldiers. The girl''s clothes were torn, her arms held tight in the merciless grip of the men. Her face was streaked with tears, her body trembling as she desperately tried to struggle free. Siara''s eyes flickered toward the floor, where two lifeless bodiesy¡ªlikely the girl''s parents.


    Their blood had pooled across the stone, staining it deep crimson.


    The girl''s whimpers filled the room, punctuated by her desperate struggles, but the men onlyughed cruelly, their hands wandering.


    Siara''s entire body recoiled in disgust. Her face twisted, and a surge of fury roared through her veins.


    "L¡ªLeave her!!" She shouted, her voice echoing with anger.


    The two men stopped for a moment, startled by the sudden interruption. They turned toward Siara, one of them narrowing his eyes.


    "Who the hell¡ª?" The other man''s face split into a sneer. "Oh, it''s one of those ''heroes.''"


    Siara''s grip tightened around her staff, her knuckles white with the pressure. "What are you doing to her?"


    One of the men chuckled darkly, nudging hispanion. "What does it look like? We''re enjoying our reward. Her city''s fallen¡ªshe''s ours now. Losers give everything to the winners, that''s the way it works." He smiled, a lecherous gleam in his eyes. "She''s our prize."


    "Disgusting," Siara spat, her voice trembling with hatred. "Leave her. Immediately."


    The men''s eyes flickered with annoyance. They weren''t used to being told no, especially not by a girl like her. "Who are you to tell us what to do?" one of them snarled. "This has nothing to do with you. Go away, little hero, before you regret it."


    For them, Siara''s presence was a nuisance, nothing more. She was just another obstacle standing in the way of what they wanted. In their twisted minds, they believed that as victors, they had earned the right to take whatever they wanted. Morality meant nothing to men like these. The strong ruled, the weak suffered. That was the way of war.


    Siara''s heart pounded in her chest, her breath ragged with fury. She didn''t care about their logic, their entitlement. This was wrong, and she wasn''t about to let it happen. Not while she still had breath in her lungs.


    "I said," she growled, leveling her staff at them, "leave her. Now."


    Her voice dripped with venom. If words wouldn''t stop them, she was ready to resort to force. Her fingers twitched, ready to summon magic if necessary. The hypocrisy of her situation wasn''t lost on her¡ªafter all, she had just helped destroy this city. But it didn''t matter. She would not let this happen.


    Before she could unleash her magic, one of the men moved faster than she anticipated. With a swift motion, he lunged at her, his rough hand closing around her wrist like a vice, yanking her staff from her grasp.


    "Leave me!" Siara shouted, thrashing in his grip, but the man only grinned, his eyes gleaming with a sickening hunger.


    "Feisty one, aren''t you?" he sneered, yanking her closer. "Look at you. You''re really hot, aren''t you?" His hand tightened, and he nced at hispanion. "How about this, hero? Youe y with us, and maybe we''ll let this one go."


    Siara''s blood ran cold. Her body stiffened in revulsion as she red at them, her eyes zing with fury. "Let me go!" she screamed, thrashing harder, but the man only tightened their grip.


    "Ha! Don''t be so shy about it! Come on, let''s have some fun!" one of the men sneered, yanking Siara closer as if she were some kind of prize.


    His grin widened as he pulled at her, his fingers digging into her arm with a cruelty that made her skin crawl.


    The other man, still clutching the Trojan girl, hesitated, ncing uncertainly at hispanion. "Are you sure? She''s from that Empire, isn''t she?" There was doubt in his voice, a flicker of unease.


    The first manughed, brushing off the concern with an ugly grin. "Who cares? No one will ever know. I''ll take this one, and you can finish with the Trojan. They''ll just think she was caught by the Trojans. No one''s gonna ask questions." His words dripped with malice, his gaze locking onto Siara with a hunger that made her stomach twist in revulsion.


    Siara''s entire body tensed, a shiver running down her spine. She wasn''t strong physically¡ªher strengthy in magic, in her mind. But now, trapped in this nightmare, she couldn''t cast anything. The man''s grip on her arm was tight enough to crush her bones if she tried.


    Her breath quickened as the man''s hand reached for her, his rough fingers hovering too close. Siara''s expression turned from anger to pure horror as his hand moved closer to her face.


    But just as his hand was about to make contact, the air in the room changed.


    The temperature plummeted.

 Chapter 171: Seeing Siara after nine months...

    The temperature plummeted.


    In an instant, the stifling heat of the war-torn city vanished, reced by a bone-chilling cold that swept through the house like a wave. The shift was sudden and unnatural, the air itself bing icy, almost suffocating.


    The man''s hand froze in mid-air. Both men''s eyes widened in confusion, their breath visible in the sudden cold. Siara''s own breath came out in short, ragged gasps as the frost crept over the room. It was as if winter itself had descended upon them in the blink of an eye.


    The cold crept through the house like a predator, as the walls and floor slowly turned to ice, frost spreading in intricate patterns across every surface. The air grew heavy and biting, each breath visible in the sudden chill. Siara shivered, her breath catching in her throat as the change overcame the room.


    "W..what''s happening?!" one of the men stammered, his voice trembling as he scanned the room, panic seeping into his words.


    "I don''t know! I''m not doing anything!" the other man snapped back, his grip tightening around Siara''s arm. He nced around frantically, eyes wide with fear.


    "Is that you?!" He demanded, ring at Siara, who stood still, her attention fixed elsewhere, her gaze drawn upward as if she sensed something they couldn''t. Her breath quickened as a presence¡ªcold, distant, and ominous¡ªmade itself known from above.


    "Where are you looking?" The man growled, yanking Siara closer. His voice dripped with anger, but his bravado wavered.


    Suddenly, a deafening crash echoed through the house.


    BADOOM!


    The ceiling above them split and shattered, sending debris raining down in a cloud of dust and stone. The force of the explosion sent Siara and the two men stumbling, instinctively shielding their eyes from the sudden burst of chaos. When they finally looked up, the dust was still swirling in the air like a curtain, veiling the figure that had justnded before them.


    A young man stood in the clearing dust.. His ck hair fell neatly over sharp, ice-blue eyes that glowed faintly, cold. He appeared unremarkable in appearance¡ªan ordinary man in his early twenties¡ªbut there was something about him that made the very air around him feel dangerous. A chilling aura radiated from him.


    "Thi...this guy is bad news..." the man holding the Trojan girl muttered under his breath, his grip ckening as fear began to gnaw at his nerves. His hand trembled as he released her, pushing her toward the stranger as if offering her up could save him from whatever fate awaited.


    "What? You want them too?" The other man asked, his voice shaky as he tried to keep the situation under control, but it was clear he was grasping at straws. Heughed nervously, dragging Siara forward by the arm. "Let''s share them if you want that much?"


    But even as he spoke, there was an unspoken understanding between the two men¡ªthey were standing in front of something far more dangerous than they had anticipated. The cold that gripped the room wasn''t just from the ice creeping across the floor; it came from him, this man whose presence froze the very air.


    Yet, clinging to the hope that he was an ally, the man tried to offer Siara like some sort of twisted bribe, desperate to avoid the conflict brewing in the pit of his stomach.


    Unfortunately for him, Nathan was not with them, greeks. And his attempt to bargain was made even more foolish by the fact that the woman he was gripping so tightly was Nathan''s stepsister.


    "No! Look!" the first man hissed, his voice rising in panic as he pointed to the golden emblem gleaming on Nathan''s chest. "It''s the Trojan emblem! He''s a fucking enemy, idiot!"


    The emblem was unmistakable, a symbol given to Trojan mercenaries to distinguish them from the Greeks. It shone coldly on Nathan''s chest, marking him as one of the Trojan fighters. Understanding dawned toote for the two men, and they stumbled backward, dragging Siara with them in their haste to create distance.


    For the Trojan girl, the sight of that emblem was salvation. Tears welled in her eyes as relief washed over her. "A Trojan..." she whispered, her voice trembling with gratitude. She quickly retreated behind Nathan, seeking protection.


    "What do you want, coward Trojan?!" one of the Greek men shouted but his body betrayed him. The words he spat wereced with anger, yet the tremor in his limbs revealed his growing fear. The temperature in the room continued to plummet, and his breath emerged in ragged clouds of condensation. Every inch of him shivered from the unnatural cold that radiated from Nathan''s presence.


    Nathan remained silent, his ice-blue eyes unmoving, fixated not on the man''s outburst but on the hand gripping Siara''s arm.


    "Help me! We can take him down if we..what?!" The man holding Siara turned to hispanion, his words faltering as he saw what had be of him. His blood turned to ice at the sight: hisrade stood frozen, his face twisted in an expression of pure terror, as if death had imed him mid-scream. His skin was encased in frost, his bodypletely immobilized like a statue carved from ice.


    "Fuck! I have to get out of here!" the remaining man stammered, his voice breaking with desperation. He tried to pull away, dragging Siara along, but something was wrong¡ªsomething felt wrong. A creeping chill ran up his arm, cold enough to numb his fingers instantly. His eyes darted down in horror to see his hand¡ªstill gripping Siara¡ªwas frozen solid.


    "What the¡ª" his voice faltered, his disbelief barely audible. He watched, helpless, as the ice snaked its way from his fingers, spreading up his arm at an agonizingly slow pace. His skin crackled as it froze, the icy tendrils winding like cruel chains over his flesh.


    "GUAARRGH!" His scream shattered the silence, a horrified, animalistic cry of pain and fear. Siara flinched, the sound chilling her to her core, as she watched the man sumb to the same fate as hispanion. The ice engulfed himpletely, freezing him where he stood, his features twisted in terror until his body stood motionless¡ªanother frozen figure in the icy tomb Nathan had created.


    Nathan moved forward with an eerie calm, each step deliberate and without hurry. Reaching the man, now a frozen monument of fear, Nathan raised his leg and delivered a single, powerful kick. The frozen man shattered upon impact, fragments of ice cascading across the floor, mingling with the remains of his already frozenrade.


    The room fell eerily silent once again, no blood, no flesh¡ªjust broken shards of ice where two men had stood moments before.


    Siara took a step back, her legs trembling as she struggled toprehend the horrifying spectacle she had just witnessed. Her breath came in shallow gasps, fear clenching her chest tightly. She couldn''t speak¡ªher voice was trapped somewhere between shock and terror. This man, this stranger in front of her, had just destroyed two people effortlessly, as if they were nothing more than brittle statues.


    He was the strongest person she had ever seen in her life, and the fear that gripped her heart now told her that she might be next. Her mind raced, wondering if he would turn on her. She had been with the Greeks, after all¡ªmaybe he saw her as an enemy too.


    "S-she tried to help me¡­ please, spare her..." the Trojan girl who had been seized earlier whispered, stepping forward cautiously. She could see Nathan''s eyes had shifted toward Siara, but she misunderstood his gaze. She thought he was going to kill her too, just as he had done with the two men. Desperation rang in her voice as she pleaded for Siara''s life.


    But Nathan wasn''t thinking about ughtering his stepsister. He was simply looking at her, his ice-blue eyes softened just slightly with recognition. It had been months¡ªtoo many months¡ªsince he hadst seen Siara. And now, here she was, standing before him, but she was different. She didn''t carry the same vibrance he remembered.


    Her face was pale, her expression dark and haunted, as though she hadn''t slept in weeks. The joy that once radiated from her had dimmed, and Nathan couldn''t help but wonder if she still remembered him, if she still thought of him the way she once had.


    He wanted to speak, to tell her something, but words escaped him, leaving only silence between them. Siara seemed scared. Of course Nathan was wearing another face to leave Tenebria out of troubles so for Siara he was just a dangerous and scary stranger but maybe he thought Siara could recognize him.


    Siara was looking back at Nathan scared but something felt strange inside her. She didn''t recognise him, she had no idea who he was yet that cold gaze, she had seen once or twice years ago when she was getting adopted...but she didn''t remember where exactly...


    Suddenly, a wave of instinct washed over Nathan.Without hesitation, he grabbed the Trojan girl and pulled her close, his arm wrapping around her. In a single fluid motion, he leapt, just as something tore through the air behind them.


    A powerful gust followed, whipping through the house with devastating force. The house crumbled under the pressure, the walls disintegrating in a violent gust of wind. Debris exploded outward, shattered wood and stone flying in all directions, destroying what little remained of the structure.


    But despite the destruction, Siara remained unharmed, sheltered by a protective barrier of wind that enveloped her.


    Nathannded outside the now-demolished building, holding the Trojan girl securely in his arms. His sharp eyes darted upward, scanning the sky for the source of the attack. And then, he saw her.


    Floating above the ruins of the house was a figure of great beauty. Her long blonde hair billowed in the wind, and her piercing green eyes locked onto Nathan with a cold, familiar intensity. She hovered gracefully.


    It had been a while since he hadst seen her as well.


    Gwen Lawrence.

 Chapter 172: Nathan vs Gwen

    Floating above the ruins of the house was a figure of great beauty. Her long blonde hair billowed in the wind, and her piercing green eyes locked onto Nathan with a cold, familiar intensity. She hovered gracefully.


    It had been a while since he hadst seen her as well.


    Gwen Lawrence.


    Beside her was a small, green-haired creature, flitting about like a fairy, her wings shimmering faintly in the dim light. I recognized her from long ago, though her presence was still somewhat foreign to me.


    Iphlea, her name was. Gwen''s littlepanion, likely born of her SS rank skill. Since Gwen had obtained that power, it seemed she had gained more than just strength¡ªthis tiny, whimsical creature had appeared at her side. The delicate figure of Iphlea floated closer, her wide eyes narrowing in my direction before they widened in astonishment.


    "I¡­ I can''t believe it, Gwen... he can see me..." Iphlea''s voice trembled, barely a whisper, but the shock was clear in her tone. Her gaze darted back and forth between Gwen and me, her expression a mix of disbelief and fear.


    I wasn''t supposed to see her?


    "Really?" Gwen''s voice was calm, yet even she raised an eyebrow in surprise. Her usualposure was momentarily disturbed, her brow furrowing as she nced from me to her nervouspanion.


    "This guy... he''s bad news. You can''t beat him, Gwen. Let''s retreat," Iphlea urged, her voice strained with apprehension. The little creature''s eyes were filled with dread as she turned to Gwen, practically begging her to leave.


    She wasn''t wrong. Gwen couldn''t defeat me¡ªnot here, not now.


    And I hoped she will retreat instead of fighting me.


    I was no longer a ssmate. I was a mercenary for Troy, bound to its cause. If it came to a fight, I wouldn''t be able topletely hold back.


    I didn''t want to fight her, though. Gwen had always been different¡ªaloof, yes, but in her own way, she had helped me before. She didn''t seek recognition for her actions, but I had noticed. I always had. In ss, she was one of the few who had somewhat helped me, even if only indirectly. I respected her for that.


    I met Gwen''s eyes, coldly.


    Run.


    Don''t make me do this.


    For a brief moment, she seemed to waver, as if considering Iphlea''s advice. But then, a voice shattered the tension.


    "Gwen!" Siara''s voice rang out as she emerged from the wreckage of the house, her face alight with relief at the sight of the floating blonde girl.


    Siara and Gwen, closer than I had imagined.


    It seemed in the nine months that had passed since thest time I saw them, something had changed between the two. Whether it was mere friendship or something deeper, I couldn''t say. Though, if I was being honest with myself, I had half-wondered if something had also happened between Siara and Jason during this time.


    The possibility gnawed at the back of my mind, but it was a question for another time.


    "Gwen... he''s with Troy, but..." Siara''s voice faltered, her eyes shifting between us as if searching for the right words. She wanted to say more, but hesitation held her back, fear and confusion mingling in her expression. She didn''t finish her sentence.


    Gwen''s gaze didn''t leave mine, her face unreadable as she slowly raised her hand, the air around her rippling with the faint shimmer of magic. Iphlea''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    "Gwen! What are you doing? Take your friend and run away now!" Iphlea cried, her tiny form darting toward Gwen in a frantic attempt to stop her. "This isn''t a fight you can win!"


    Before anything more could happen, another voice called out¡ªthis time from behind me.


    "Heiron! What are you doing?"


    I turned my head slightly, catching a glimpse of Aeneas in the midst of the battlefield. His face was marked with a mix of confusion and concern, his body tense with the weight of the situation.


    "I''m doing my job," I replied calmly, pointing toward the Trojan girl standing behind me, trembling in fear. "Take this girl to safety. I''ll hold them back."


    Aeneas hesitated, his gaze darting between me, the girl, and the mes consuming the distant horizon. His eyes lingered on Gwen and Siara, both of whom stood ready, the weight of impending conflict hanging in the air.


    "Are you sure it''s fine?" he asked, his toneced with genuine concern.


    I couldn''t help but notice the sincerity in his voice. Despite everything, despite me being nothing more than a mercenary, he showedpassion. I almost forgot¡ªhe was Aphrodite''s son. Her gentle request echoed in my mind: "Look out for him if possible."


    "Yes, it''s fine," I assured him. "Take care of her. You need to focus on getting the survivors out of Lyrnessus. That''s your mission. We mercenaries are here to buy you time. Do your job, and let us do ours."


    Aeneas blinked, surprised by my words, but the brief flicker of hesitation faded into a grateful smile. He gave me a quick nod. "Thank you, Heiron."


    Without wasting another second, he gently took the Trojan girl''s arm and hurried off, leaving me alone with Gwen and Siara as the shadows of the city pressed in.


    The wind howled softly in the distance, carrying with it the scent of burning wood and the distant cries of war. Gwen''s gaze, sharp, was locked on me. Her stance was tense, her body brimming with untapped power.


    "Gwen!" Iphlea had enough of Gwen trying to pick fight with me.


    "Why run?" Gwen shot back angrily. "If he''s with Troy, it means we''ll meet him in battle eventually. I might as well take my chances now."


    She wasn''t wrong. Conflict was inevitable. The tides of fate would eventually pit us against each other. Still, I had no desire to fight my ssmates. Avoiding thempletely honestly seemed impossible but I wanted to keep my identity secret at least to the Divine Knights. Liphiel might be there after all.


    Iphlea remained silent for a moment, clearly conflicted. Then, with a resigned sigh, she relented. "Fine. I will help you."


    The air around Iphlea shimmered with a sudden surge of mana. Her small frame trembled slightly as immense power radiated from her. The energy flowed like a river, spiraling outward before converging into Gwen''s body. The ground beneath us quivered with the sheer magnitude of the magic, and I felt the wind shift, growing colder, sharper.


    "Eight-rank Wind Magic," Gwen whispered, her voice barely audible over the roaring wind.


    Before my eyes, she conjured ance of swirling wind, long and deadly, its edges cutting through the air with a ferocious speed. The force of it whipped through my hair, sending loose strands flying.


    "Get back, Siara!" Gwen ordered.


    Siara nodded, retreating quickly to a safer distance, her face pale. I kept my focus on Gwen, watching her closely. Her strength had grown¡ªremarkably so. An eighth-rank spell wasn''t something to take lightly, and the fact she wielded it so effortlessly was proof of her power. But I wasn''t surprised. I always knew Gwen was strong.


    From just one nce, I could tell she stood on par with Ayaka, though Akane''s power still seemed greater.


    I exhaled, steadying myself as Gwen''s eyes narrowed, her focus intense.


    "Now!" Iphlea''s voice echoed through the space, giving Gwen the signal.


    The swirlingnce of wind shot toward me with incredible speed, the air around it crackling with raw power.


    I didn''t try to defend myself.


    BADOOOOM!


    The explosion rippled through the air, sending shockwaves across all of Lyrnessus. Houses behind me were split apart, their walls crumbling under the force of the st. Dust and debris filled the sky as I was flung backward, skidding across the ground until my momentum was stopped by a single remaining wall, hundreds of meters away.


    Through the haze of dust, I could hear the faint murmur of voices¡ªGwen and Iphlea, floating cautiously toward me.


    "Did we get him?!" Iphlea''s voice trembled with nervous energy, her tiny frame taut with anticipation.


    The dust swirled around them, obscuring their view, but Gwen wasted no time. With a flick of her hand, she summoned a gust of wind, clearing the air around me. When her eyes finally fell on me, her expression shifted from confidence to shock.


    I was still standing.


    My arm, raised protectively, had taken the full brunt of the attack. The sleeve of my shirt was shredded, but instead of torn flesh, an icy armor encased my arm¡ªgleaming and cold, like a second skin. Beneath that icy surface, my true skin remained untouched, protected by the magic I had long learned to wield.


    A crack ran through the ice on my arm¡ªfrom the power of Gwen''s eighth-rank spell¡ªbut that was the extent of the damage.


    "Impossible!" Iphlea gasped, her face pale with disbelief. "He barely took any damage from an eighth-rank magic!"


    Gwen remained silent, but the urgency in her eyes spoke volumes. She hadn''t expected me to withstand her attack so easily. Her fingers trembled slightly, though she tried to hide it.


    I lowered my arm, allowing the ice to glimmer in the fading sunlight. A smirk yed on my lips. "My turn now."


    The atmosphere around me shifted as my body emitted an icy aura, colder than any wind Gwen could summon. It wasn''t exactly like Khione''s, but there was an unmistakable simrity¡ªan aura that felt almost divine, reminiscent of a Goddess''s power.


    Iphlea''s face went ghostly white as she sensed it, fear radiating from her tiny frame.


    "Gwen! RUN! NOW!" Iphlea screamed, her voice shrill with panic.


    Gwen hesitated only for a second before propelling herself backward with a burst of wind, shooting away from me with astonishing speed. She had no choice but to retreat, but I had no intention of letting her go so easily.


    This was my little payback.


    I extended my arm, icy energy swirling at my fingertips. "Celestial Rank Magic," I murmured, my voice low but brimming with power. My mana condensed in the air, forming ance of pure ice, far more potent than Gwen''s wind-based weapon.


    "Celestial Frozen Lance."


    Thence shot forward, a blur of icy blue streaking through the air at a speed that dwarfed Gwen''s earlier attack. The wind around it howled in protest, ripped apart by the sheer force of the magic. In less than two seconds, it closed the distance between us, hurtling toward Gwen with deadly precision.


    She wouldn''t die from it since she was a Hero but she will definitely took quite the damages if she took the attack head-on. It would tear through her defenses like paper. But I wasn''t trying to kill her¡ªI knew Iphlea would intervene. She had to.


    "Iphlea!" Gwen called concerned for her little friend.


    "I will take care of it!" Iphlea cried, darting in front of Gwen. Her tiny hands stretched forward, a barrier of mana forming between them just as thence reached her.


    CRAK!


    BADOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!

 Chapter 173: Athena and Hera witness

    Lyrnessus was attacked.


    The Greeks had attacked Trojan soil, a decisive strike signaling the dawn of the Trojan War. With that single blow, the world stood at the precipice of an unprecedented conflict¡ªone that would capture the attention of not only men, but also the gods.


    The skies above Olympus stirred, their vast pantheon watching the war unfold. Gods, whose existence stretched across millennia, found themselves intrigued by the carnage below. For centuries, they had lived through the rise and fall of civilizations, the ebb and flow of empires, but recently, the world had been disappointingly quiet. Mundane.


    Yet, here in Troy, something different was happening¡ªsomething that had piqued their interest.


    The war was not just between men. Divinity itself was split. On one side stood Athena and Hera, aligned against their fellow Olympians, Apollo, Aphrodite, and Artemis. Their squabble over the fates of mortals had drawn sharp battle lines, even in the heavens. This, too, promised intrigue.


    From his seat atop Olympus, Zeus looked down upon the battlefield, his expression unreadable. Beside him, Hermes shifted his gaze between the warriors, while Ares leaned forward, thirsting for the bloodshed toe. Dionysus sipped wine casually, but even his eyes gleamed with interest. Each god had their own reasons for watching, and the tension among them mirrored the growing chaos below.


    Most of their focusy on two names whispered among mortals¡ªAchilles and Agamemnon¡ªthe so-called stars of the Greek army. Their feats were anticipated, their glory a foregone conclusion in the eyes of the gods. But Zeus''s attention, like that of many others, was also drawn to a different group¡ªKhione''s Heroes. A band whose reputation had been scorned, often called the weakest of the summoned Heroes.


    Khione herself had endured ridicule from the other gods for her perceived weakness.


    Yet Jason, one of her chosen, had shattered expectations in a single moment.


    His attack had leveled the walls of Lyrnessus in one swift blow, an act of such power that even the gods blinked in surprise. For a fleeting moment, Olympus itself seemed to pause as whispers rippled through the ranks of the Gods. This was no minor feat. A murmur spread among them, disbelief tinged with curiosity. Could the so-called weakest Heroes be stronger than they appeared?


    As the hours passed, the sun dipped low on the horizon, casting a crimson glow over the smoking ruins of Lyrnessus. From the heights of Olympus and the realms beyond, the gods bore witness to the devastation. The once-proud cityy in tatters, its gates shattered, its streets littered with the bodies of soldiers and innocents alike.


    The wails of the wounded and the cries of the fleeing echoed like a mournful chorus.


    But the gods, for all their power, could do nothing. They watched in silence, some uncaring, others filled with a fleeting sense of pity. Yet none moved to intervene. Such was the delicate bnce of divine power¡ªif one god acted, others would follow, and the chain of retaliation would spiral out of control.


    The earth could not bear the full force of all Gods'' might on Earth ground, which is why they dwelled in the heavens, in a dimension beyond the reach of mortals.


    The gods watched from above, eyes glittering with a mixture of disinterest and vague curiosity. Far below, Lyrnessus was aze, plumes of smoke curling into the sky as the final throes of battle ebbed away. Most of the gods floating in the heavens did not bother to intervene¡ªthey watched the scene like a staged y, impassive observers as human lives crumbled beneath the des of warriors.


    Yet there was a stir in the air, a ripple of interest when the Trojans finally arrived. Among them, two figures stood out, their presence like boulders amidst a stream¡ªHector and Aeneas, the demigod warrior with the blood of gods in his veins. There was a quiet murmur among the onlookers. What they craved most was a confrontation between these two champions and Achilles.


    The thought of their sh stirred a certain anticipation, even among those who had seen countless wars.


    But that moment of excitement quickly fizzled as Achilles, having already dispatched the Trojan King, strode away from the battlefield with Briseis, his prize, by his side. His part in the ughter was over. Achilles had no interest in prolonging a battle already won, nor in facing Hector or Aeneas when his victory was already certain.


    As for Hector and Aeneas, their intent was clear¡ªthey were not there for glory, but to shepherd the survivors out of the city. Stealthily, they moved through the chaos, cutting down the weaker Greek soldiers who crossed their path. But their efforts wentrgely unnoticed, the brief skirmishes hardly enough to catch the attention of the gods above.


    "It seems it''s over," Athena muttered. She floated high above the ground, several meters away from the ruins of Lyrnessus. Beside her, Hera stood, her regal form unmoved by the spectacle below.


    From their vantage point, they watched thest remnants of Lyrnessus fall. Smoke rose in thick ck tendrils, the cries of the dying and wounded growing fainter with each passing second until only the eerie silence of conquest remained.


    "Yes," Hera replied, her gold eyes gleaming. "Lyrnessus has fallen, just as it was destined."


    Neither goddess seemed particrly pleased by the oue¡ªit had been inevitable. Yet Hera couldn''t conceal a flicker of satisfaction. Aphrodite had failed to protect one of her cities. That alone was enough to bring a smirk to Hera''s lips. She cast a nce toward the trio of gods floating within the burning city¡ªApollo, Artemis, and, most satisfyingly, Aphrodite.


    Apollo and Artemis wore somber expressions, their divine features etched with displeasure at the fall of Lyrnessus. Hera relished the sight of their bitterness, but her eyes were drawn to Aphrodite. To Hera''s ire, the goddess of love met her gaze with a radiant smile, her face unbothered by the ruin around her. She even had the gall to wave.


    "This arrogant bitch," Hera muttered, her hands curling into fists at her side. She could never stand Aphrodite, even in defeat.


    Athena, sensing herpanion''s irritation, began to turn away. "Let''s go," she said, her voice calm andposed. But before they could depart, both goddesses halted, their eyes widening in unison.


    "Did you feel that?" Athena''s voice, usually controlled, was edged with shock.


    "Yes," Hera replied, her tone equally unsettled.


    A presence¡ªpowerful, ancient, and overwhelmingly inhuman¡ªhad appeared in Lyrnessus out of nowhere.


    Then, a momentter, the sky trembled as a massive explosion shook the earth.


    BADOOOOM!


    The sound echoed through the heavens, and the shockwave sted through the air, reaching even the heights where Hera and Athena floated. The force whipped their hair wildly.


    "W-what in the world?" Athena''s voice trembled, unable to conceal her shock. Her wide eyes turned toward Hera, hoping for an answer. "Who...?"


    "I''m searching," Hera replied, her gold irises glowing with divine power as she scanned Lyrnessus below. She had already begun to probe the ruins, trying to identify the source of the overwhelming energy that had erupted from the city. Her mind raced through the possibilities¡ªHector, Penthesilea, Agamemnon, Aeneas¡ªnone of them could have been responsible.


    Achilles had already left the battlefield, his business with Lyrnessus concluded. And while the others were strong, Hera knew their power well. None of them could generate such a presence.


    This new energy was something entirely different. Something more dangerous.


    Her eyes swept across every corner of Lyrnessus, focusing on any potential clues, and finally, she spotted a familiar figure. A blonde-haired beautyy copsed on the ground, her breaths shallow, her body visibly trembling with exhaustion. Sweat gleamed on her pale face, and her clothes were now torn and bloodied. Hera recognized her¡ªGwen, one of Khione''s Heroes.


    The girl had clearly spent all her mana, drained from whatever encounter had just transpired. In her arms, she cradled Iphlea, a powerful fairy known for her vast reservoirs of magical energy. Yet, Iphlea was unconscious, blood trailing from a wound on her head.


    Hera''s frown deepened. Whoever had done this was far more dangerous than she had anticipated.


    A cold realization settled over her. This had to be the work of someone from the Trojan side. But who? Hector, Penthesilea and Aeneas were the strongest, and yet, this attack didn''t seem to match their typical methods.


    Her eyes flickered with frustration. "Impossible," Hera muttered, her face darkening with displeasure. For there to be another powerful figure among the Trojans, someone who had remained hidden until now¡ªit was a threat she had not ounted for.


    "Who!!" Hera''s voice cracked with fury as she scoured the battlefield, her senses reaching out for the intruder. But it was as if the presence had vanished, dissolved into the air like a mirage. No trace. No pulse of power. Nothing.


    Frustrated, she shifted her approach. Instead of trying to sense the powerful presence, she followed the trajectory of the icence that had pierced the air moments before the explosion. Her divine eyes traced it to its origin, a secluded corner of the ruined city.


    And then, she saw them.


    Two figures stood in the shadows of the crumbling ruins. One was a young man, dressed in dark, unremarkable clothing. His ck hair was wind-tossed, and his ice-blue eyes gleamed faintly in the dim light. He looked ordinary, like a mercenary plucked from the masses. Yet, Hera''s eyes lingered on him for a moment longer, something about his presence¡ªhis aura¡ªfelt... off.


    He seemed too calm, tooposed in the midst of the chaos.


    But her gaze soon shifted to the second figure, and her breath caught in her throat.


    "This..." Hera murmured, her voice tight with disbelief.


    Standing beside the man was a woman with deep ocean-blue hair that cascaded down her back, her eyes the same mesmerizing shade. There was something familiar about her, as if Hera had seen her before, or perhaps felt her presence from afar. But this woman wasn''t ordinary¡ªHera could tell that much.


    She was concealing the true extent of her abilities, but her power was undeniable, at least equal to that of Aeneas. Yet, there was something deeply unsettling.


    Why would a woman of such strength stand by the side of an ordinary-looking man? More than that¡ªwhy did she seem to obey him?


    Hera''s eyes narrowed, her gold irises sharpening as she watched the pair from a distance. There was no mistaking it. The woman, though powerful, deferred to the man. Her posture, her bodynguage, it all pointed to a strange dynamic where the stronger bowed to the weaker.


    Suddenly, the man''s ice-blue eyes flickered. For the briefest moment, they darted toward Hera''s direction, piercing through the distance as if he could see her.


    "What...?" Hera''s breath hitched, an unexpected chill creeping down her spine. She faltered, losing her focus for the first time in centuries. For just a split second, she felt as though he had seen her¡ªnot merely sensed her presence, but actuallyid eyes on her.


    She quickly looked back and he was speaking to the woman normally as if nothing happened.


    "It must have been my imagination..." Hera mumbled, shaking off the unease that clung to her.

 Chapter 174: New plan to Save Astynome

    After releasing my Celestial Rank attack, I swiftly erased all traces of divine mana and vanished from the scene, my movements quick and deliberate. The chaos I left behind might have drawn the attention of many, but I had no intention of sticking around to deal with the aftermath.


    Good thing Amaterasu taught me that trick, I mused silently, grateful for the foresight. Even now, I could feel the weight of numerous gazes sweeping the area, searching for the source of the devastation. Some were curious, others suspicious, but I was confident none of them would find me easily.


    Of course, Apollo and Artemis likely already knew, that had their attention on me for a moment now. Their senses were sharp, sharper than most. But I felt a quiet assurance that they wouldn''t reveal my identity. From their point of view, I could be a valuable asset in the looming war against the Greeks. To out me now would draw unwanted attention and potential threats.


    Gods¡ªeven minor ones¡ªmight feel threatened and try to eliminate me. That wasn''t a risk they''d take lightly.


    And even if they harbored some doubts, Aphrodite was my insurance. She had promised to cover my back in this war. As long as she yed her part, my identity would remain shrouded in mystery. No one could afford to move against me without proper information.


    "Samael."


    The voice snapped me from my thoughts. Charybdisnded beside me in a graceful arc, her expression as calm and neutral as ever, though I could sense the undercurrent of worry in her actions. I had tasked her with keeping an eye on Agamemnon and Astynome, but it seemed my earlier surge of true mana had caught her attention, prompting her return.


    Even though she was careful not to show it, the worry was there.


    "Something happened?" she asked, her gaze flicking toward the aftermath of my attack.


    The ground where mynce had struck was a deste path of ice and frost, the remnants of destruction stretching far ahead, a frozen scar upon the battlefield. It radiated cold, the air itself heavy with the lingering power I had unleashed.


    I shook my head slightly, more to myself than to her. "No, nothing serious," I replied, eyes narrowing as I surveyed the damage. I hadn''t wanted to get involved in this war¡ªit wasn''t my fight¡ªbut there were certain people that I wanted to test and see how much growth they had grown through. Gwen had been one of them.


    Her presence here had been unexpected, but seeing her again stirred something within me. She hadn''t changed much, still stubborn, still fierce, but there was a newfound maturity about her. She had grown, in ways I hadn''t anticipated.


    Siara, too. She seemed to be faring well, though I remained cautious. The Empire of Light wasn''t to be trusted. But for now, it looked like they were safe.


    My mind turned to the others¡ªSienna, Amelia, Courtney, Aisha. They hadn''t been part of this battle at Lyrnessus, or at least I hadn''t sensed them. But I would find them soon. I had to make sure they were alright, especially with everything moving so fast. There was little time for doubt.


    Suddenly, a feeling washed over me, a piercing sensation that sent a chill down my spine. I nced to my right, my eyes narrowing as I searched for the source. Someone was watching me¡ªclosely. I couldn''t tell who it was, but the presence was undeniable. Divine, distant, but powerful.


    I quickly looked away.


    Athena? Hera? It was hard to say, though my instincts leaned toward thetter. Hera had always been more a pain to Khione from what I heard. Her gaze weighed heavy, even from afar.


    Khione had warned me about her, telling me to beware of her watchful eyes. Now, I understood why.


    "Let''s move," I muttered to Charybdis, keeping my voice low. The fewer eyes on us, the better. "We''ve drawn enough attention here."


    She nodded in agreement, and together, we disappeared into the shadows, leaving the frozen wastnd behind.


    "Where are Agamemnon and Astynome?" I asked.


    "They''re leaving Lyrnessus," Charybdis replied, her tone measured. "Do we follow them?"


    A difficult question. My original n had been to take Astynome before Agamemnon could even see her, to slip her away from under his nose without him noticing. But I had hesitated too long, and now he was already on his way out of the city with her in tow.


    There was still a chance¡ªan opportunity to steal her away before they reached their camp¡ªbut the weight of several gazes lingered on me, pressing like a heavy shroud. I could feel them¡ªApollo and Artemis among them, but their attention didn''t concern me. What troubled me were the other two goddesses, whose watchful eyes I could sense.


    From the Greeks'' side, they had the most to lose if they figured out my true intentions too early.


    It was too soon for them to suspect me fully, too soon for them to grow wary. As long as they were still uncertain, as long as doubt clouded their judgment, I could maneuver in the shadows. Time¡ªthat''s what I needed, and the longer I kept them guessing, the better.


    But the window was closing fast. Apollo''s priestess was still with Agamemnon, and if I didn''t act soon, I''d lose my leverage with him. His full attention was crucial to my ns. But more than that, time was something I didn''t have much of.


    I nced down at my arm. The skin had darkened, spreading like ink over a page, a reminder of the price I had paid.


    Two weeks, maybe three at best.


    I wasn''t surprised. I had known this would happen when I sacrificed a portion of my lifespan to im Khione. I didn''t regret it for a single moment; it had been necessary. Still, when I made that deal, I had been confident that I would find a way out of this predicament. I hadn''t lost that confidence, not yet.


    I took a moment to weigh my options. There was no time to waste, and nothing would change if I didn''t take the risks needed.


    "Charybdis," I began, "you should go back. Return to the Trojans."


    Her expression shifted, a deep frown pulling at her lips. "No. I won''t leave your side."


    I met her gaze, coldly. "It''s an order, Charys." My tone was sharp, leaving no room for argument.


    She didn''t back down. "If Medea or Scy were here, they wouldn''t leave you alone," she countered, her voice firm with quiet opposition.


    Her concern for me was genuine, and it showed in the way she stood. I had taken both her and Scy from their imprisoned lives beneath the sea, after defeating them inbat. Since then, they had both be fiercely attached to me, their loyalty nearly suffocating.


    Along with Medea, the three of them had be knights in my service, my people in theing war against the Divine Knights¡ªmy Divine Knights.


    But this time wasn''t one I could afford to havepromised by sentimentality or extrapany.


    "I have to get back Astynome, and I have to do it alone." My voice softened slightly as I sighed. "I''ll infiltrate their camp, get Astynome, and return to Troy as quickly as I can. You don''t need to worry."


    It was the fastest way, and the only way to avoid furtherplication.


    Charybdis lowered her gaze, her entire demeanor shifting in an instant. The air around her grew colder as her murderous aura leaked out, and her skin began to turn a deep, menacing blue. Her voice, once steady, now dripped with cold fury.


    "If you want her back, just kill all of them and take her."


    "Charys." I stopped in my tracks, turning to face her. Without hesitation, I pulled her into my arms, pressing her body close to mine. My lips found hers, and I kissed her deeply, pouring all my warmth into the kiss as if to melt the frost that had begun to envelop her.


    "Mmmnn~" A soft, involuntary sound escaped Charybdis as her entire body shivered beneath my touch. Her lips, soft and moist, tasted of salt and the sea, but more than that¡ªthey were filled with the intensity of her emotions.


    As I held her close, my hands found their way to her hips, resting on her curvy figure. I could feel her chest pressed against me, her heartbeat fast and unsteady. My lips brushed against her ear as I whispered softly, "Tell Aeneas that I''ll be back soon."


    Her breath hitched, and she let out another faint moan, "Y-Yes... hmmnnn~~" Her body, once tense and brimming with murderous intent, rxed in my arms. The cold, dangerous energy that had been leaking from her vanished as though it had never existed in the first ce. In its ce was a quiet surrender.


    "You don''t have to worry," I reassured her as I pulled back, leaving a thin thread of saliva between our parted lips. Her face remained expressionless, but I could see the subtle blush on her cheeks, a rare and fleeting disy of vulnerability.


    Whether it was Charybdis, Medea, or Scy, all three of them were obsessed with me in a way that was both ttering and frightening. Their devotion had crossed into obsession, and if I were to die¡­ I didn''t even want to think about the consequences. They would lose themselves entirely, and the world would undoubtedly suffer for it.


    The thought of them, of what they might do in my death, was yet another reason I couldn''t afford to die. I had left too deep of an impression on them. A world without me would be meaningless in their eyes, and they would tear it apart in their grief and rage.


    With onest nce at Charybdis, who still stood there with her stoic face and blushing cheeks, I gave a nod. She knew what needed to be done, and soon she turned and disappeared into the shadows, heading back to the Trojans.


    Now, I could focus on the task ahead. My attention shifted back toward the Greek side. The two goddesses¡ªwhose gazes I had felt earlier¡ªseemed to have retreated back to their realm, leaving me free to act.


    Pulling a scarf from my belongings, I wrapped it around my mouth, concealing my face. The time for subtlety hade. I scanned the battlefield, quickly finding the body of a fallen Spartan soldier. Stripping the corpse of its armor, I removed my own and donned his in its ce. The blood-stained bronze te and battered helmet would allow me to blend in among the Greeks for the time being.


    "Let''s do this."


    I will just infiltrate their camp, get Astynome back and leave right away.

 Chapter 175: A powerful unknown Card

    "Did you see that, brother?" Artemis asked, her voice tinged with disbelief, her mind still reeling from what had just transpired. Her eyes, usually calm and unshakable, now reflected the shock that coursed through her.


    "I saw it clearly," Apollo replied, his tone measured, but ev he couldn''t hide the flicker of awe in his voice. His gaze remained fixed on the empty space where Nathan had stood mere momts ago, a spectacle of overwhelming might that defied ev their divine sses.


    In contrast to her siblings, Aphrodite remained silt, though a faint, knowing smile tugged at the corners of her lips. She might not have voiced her thoughts, but inwardly, her heart brimmed with joy, amusemt ev. How she longed to witness the expressions on Hera''s and Atha''s faces right now.


    The gods of wisdom and power, so ustomed to control and superiority, must have be seething in frustration as they watched Nathan''s overwhelming disy¡ªone they never sawing.


    It was obvious that in the d, neither of them had be able to pinpoint Nathan''s exact location. He had vanished, as if erased from existce itself.


    "He''s gone," Artemis muttered, frustration creeping into her voice as she scanned the city of Lyrnessus from their divine vantage point. Her ke huntress eyes searched desperately, but Nathan had disappeared.


    "I''ve lost track of his presce as well," Apollo admitted, though his eyes held a gleam of curiosity rather than irritation.


    For the briefest of momts, both Apollo and Artemis had let their atttion slip. Just a minute¡ªless, ev¡ªand that was all it took for Nathan to vanishpletely from their sights. They could no longer sse him anywhere in Lyrnessus. A feat that ev gods would struggle to achieve.


    Aphrodite suppressed augh, her thoughts swirling with satisfaction. "I should really thank Amaterasu for that," she mused to herself, recalling how the Sun Goddess had taught Nathan the secret art of erasing one''s presce. But Nathan, like a prodigy, had mastered the technique in mere days¡ªa week, at most. The boy was a monster in his own right.


    His swift progression had only elerated since he''d ved Amaterasu, drawing from her divine ergy, and further bolstered by Khione''s power, his strgth was growing at a terrifying pace.


    Despite her inner glee, Aphrodite kept her expression neutral. Now wasn''t the time to reveal her connection to Nathan, let alone her role in giving the Princess of Tebria the ability to summon a Hero. She had already gathered more emies than she cared for. Best to y the part of an oblivious observer for now.


    "I didn''t realize there was someone so powerful on our side," Aphrodite remarked casually, ncing at Apollo with a sly, satisfied smile. "Did you, dear Apollo?"


    "No," Apollo replied, though his eyes narrowed as he turned his gaze on Aphrodite, suspicion flickering behind his sere fa?ade. "But I feel like you know more than you''re letting on, Aphrodite."


    "What are you hiding?" Artemis added, her arms crossed tightly over her chest, eyes narrowing as she regarded the goddess of love. "We''re all on the same side here, Aphrodite."


    Aphrodite waved her hand dismissively, herughter light and melodic, as though the idea were utterly ridiculous. "Oh, please. I don''t know much more than you two," she lied smoothly, "but shouldn''t we just be d that he''s on our side? We could use another strong warrior, especially with Hector as our only other trump card."


    Apollo and Artemis exchanged nces, clearly not fully convinced, but neither could refute her logic. Nathan''s strgth was undiable, and at the momt, they needed every advantage they could get in the war that loomed ahead.


    "Perhaps," Apollo murmured, though his suspicions lingered.


    "But if we truly want to win this war," Aphrodite continued, her voice dropping into a more serious tone, "we need to use every advantage we have. You should meet with him in person, Apollo. I''m sure he would be quite ttered if the great god of the sun were to approach him directly with praise."


    Apollo regarded her carefully, the edges of his suspicion dulling at the thought. "Perhaps I will," he said, nodding slowly, though he was still wary of the goddess''s motives. "Wh the time is right."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    In the grand halls of Olympus, within the towering marble walls of Zeus''s castle, the gods were gathered, their atttion fixated on the aftermath of the battle in Lyrnessus. The air buzzed with a mixture of excitemt and tsion, their divine sses still tingling from the spectacle they had just witnessed.


    "That was quite something, wasn''t it?!" Hermes eximed, his voice brimming with thusiasm. His winged sandals barely touched the g as he paced, his eyes bright with the thrill of it all. The messger god had always loved action, and the chaotic battle they had just observed, thanks to the great vision magic cast over the mortal realm, had not disappointed.


    The start of the war had be far more exhrating than any of them had anticipated.


    "Amazing? Don''t overstate it," Ares interjected with a low chuckle, though his fiery eyes gleamed with a mad intsity that betrayed his excitemt. His broad frame seemed to vibrate with barely contained ergy, his hands flexing as if already gripping an unse weapon. "It''s just a war, after all. Nothing out of the ordinary.


    But I won''t dy¡ªseeing that much bloodshed, those glorious fights¡­ It makes my blood burn! I''m itching for battle!"


    Zeus, seated on his throne, sighed deeply. His usuallymanding presce seemed somewhat burded. He ran a hand through his thick beard, already feeling the strain of the conflict that had only just begun.


    "There''s no fighting against humans, Ares," Zeus said, his voice carrying bothmand and exhaustion. His piercing eyes momtarily shed with frustration. The war had barely started, and already it was causing headaches. The devastation in Lyrnessus was staggering. The city was reduced to rubble, and nearly ny perct of its people had be ughtered in the chaos.


    "Hades is going to be quite busy", Zeus thought grimly. His brother would be overwhelmed by the surge of souls flooding into the Underworld, and with the war escting, the number of the dead would only rise. The fields of Elysium and the banks of the Styx would be filled for cturies toe.


    "It was impressive, though," Dionysus chimed in, loungingzily on a gold couch, swirling a goblet of wine in his hand. His lips curled into a yful yet sly smile as if he were already concocting a mischievous n. "But I have to wonder¡­ who was the one who cast that icence? The magic it wielded... that was no ordinary spell. Celestial rank magic?


    How could a human possiblymand such power?"


    At his words, the air in the room shifted, tsion settling like a thick cloud. Dionysus''s question hung in the air, drawing the atttion of every god prest. His yful demeanor belied the seriousness of the matter.


    The gods were well aware of the ranks of mortal magic¡ªhumans measured their spells by numbers, from the simplest first-rank magic to the strongest cast twelfth-rank magic, for example Gw used a 8th rank wind magic against Nathan.


    But Celestial rank magic? That was a differt realm tirely.


    Celestial magic was the domain of demigods and gods. It was a force far more pott than anything the mortals could normallyprehd, let alone wield. The fact that a human had invoked such power was nothing short of astonishing.


    Silce fell across the room. The gods exchanged uneasy nces. Dionysus was right to bring it up. Something about this war was far from ordinary.


    "Perhaps a god taught him," a calm voice cut through the stillness.


    The gathered deities turned toward the trance of the chamber. Atha strode in, her armor gleaming under the soft glow of Olympus''s eternal light. Her expression was sharp. Walking beside her was Hera, the que of the gods, in an extremely bad mood.


    "A god?" Ares scoffed, though there was a flicker of disbelief in his voice. "What god would teach a humancelestial magic?"


    But Atha''s words rang with truth.


    Khione¡ªthe Goddess of Ice¡ªwas the one who had bestowed Nathan with such knowledge. She had taught him the arcane secrets of celestial magic, magic that was typically reserved for the chos few, demigods and gods alike.


    Of course, no one in Olympus truly understood the full extt of what was happing, save for one¡ªAphrodite. The goddess of love had long suspected the connection betwe Nathan and Khione, having caught glimpses of their strange and growing bond well before anyone else had ev considered it.


    "I bet it''s that bitch Aphrodite," Hera spat, her voice seething with anger as she reclined on her throne next to Zeus. Her eyes zed with fury, her mind churning with suspicion. "That''s why she seems so confidt, so smug."


    It was highly possible, Hermes thought.


    He smirked siltly. Aphrodite had always be more involved in the affairs of mortals than most of the gods realized. But what Hera didn''t know¡ªand what Hermes wasn''t about to reveal¡ªwas that Aphrodite had be the one to orchestrate the summoning of the Hero of Darkness. She had helped pull the strings that brought Samael into the fold, though few could connect the dots.


    Hermes chuckled inwardly. He was the only god aware that the mysterious figure known as Heiron was  other than Samael¡ªthe Hero of Darkness himself. But keeping secrets was his specialty. He reveled in it. Besides, Hermes had no allegiance in this war. He was for no one, and everyone.


    All that interested him was the spectacle, the tertainmt, and Nathan was providing plty of that.


    In fact, if anyone in Olympus was truly thralled by the chaos unfolding, it was Hermes. His atttion was ev more captivated than Ares''s, who lived for battle and bloodshed. But while Ares was driv by rage and the lust forbat, Hermes was fascinated by the game¡ªthe strategies, the twists, the unpredictable oues.


    The Trojan War had be a divine chessboard, and Nathan was a piece no one had anticipated.


    The gods had already chos sides, though. On one hand, the Greeks were amassing a fearsome force, with legds like Agamemnon, Achilles, and the cunning Odysseus, all bolstered by the might of the two most powerful goddesses in Olympus¡ªHera and Atha. Their side carried the strgth of Olympus itself, and on paper, they seemed unstoppable.


    On the other hand, the Trojans were gathering their own heroes: Hector, Aeas, Aphrodite''s son, favored by the gods; and Pthesilea,Amazonian que. They had the backing of Aphrodite, Apollo, and Artemis. And, of course, they had Samael, the Hero of Darkness.


    Hermes smirk only grew.


    What truly intrigued him, however, wasn''t the battles betwe the expected champions¡ªAchilles or Hector, Agamemnon or Odysseus. No, what captivated his atttion was Nathan. On the very first day of the Trojan War, the human had unknowingly be the focus of the gods'' atttion, overshadowing ev the greatest warriors of legd.


    Despite himself, Nathan had emerged as a ctral figure in this unfolding drama, drawing the eyes of both mortals and immortals alike.

 Chapter 176: Aeneass Trust

    "So boring!" Penthesilea huffed, her voice sharp with frustration. She paced back and forth, her fists clenched, her impatience growing by the minute. "I didn''t see any Achilles, Agamemnon, Menus, or Ajax! None of the true warriors were here. Just weaklings! Is this what the great Lyrnessus had to offer?


    I''m disappointed¡ªI wanted to fight real men, warriors worthy of my strength!"


    The Amazonian queen''s anger simmered beneath her calm exterior, but those who knew her well could see it in the tense set of her jaw, the way her spear twitched in her grip. She hade to Lyrnessus with high expectations, eager to test herself against the legendary heroes of the Achaeans, the so-called strongest fighters of the Greek world.


    After all, she wasn''t just any warrior¡ªshe was the queen of the Amazons, a title she had earned by constantly pushing herself beyond her limits. She lived for battle, for the thrill of facing a foe who could challenge her.


    But instead of worthy adversaries, all she had found was a ruined city, its once-proud streets now littered with corpses and the remains of homes burned to ash. The Greeks who hadid siege to Lyrnessus were no better than scavengers, plundering like wild beasts, too cowardly or toocent to stand and fight her.


    "This is pathetic," she muttered under her breath, ring at the smoldering ruins around her. "A real disappointment."


    Hector, standing nearby with a sword resting against his shoulder, exhaled in exasperation. "We aren''t here for a fight, Penthesilea," he reminded her, his voice level but tired. "Our mission was to evacuate the survivors, not seek glory in battle."


    Penthesilea shot him a look, rolling her eyes. "Whatever. So why are we still hanging around? We''ve rescued the survivors, haven''t we? What''s the point in waiting? The longer we stay, the higher the risk of getting caught." Her voice wasced with impatience, and the twitch in her hand suggested she was ready to leave this miserable ce behind.


    The Amazons and Trojans had done what they came to do¡ªrescued the few who survived the Greek onught and spirited them away in carriages hidden on the outskirts of the city. The survivors were already on their way to the Trojan capital, safe and out of harm''s reach. Now, they were simply lingering, disguised as soldiers of Lyrnessus amidst the rubble, waiting for...something.


    Hector, ever the calm and steady leader, shook his head. "We''re still missing two people," he exined, keeping his eyes on the horizon, as if expecting trouble at any moment.


    Penthesilea raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. "Who?" she demanded.


    "Heiron and hispanion," came the answer from Aeneas, who had been standing quietly near the edge of the group. His gaze was distant, thoughtful, as if recalling something important.


    "Probably dead by now," Penthesilea replied bluntly, with a dismissive shrug. "Let''s just leave. I don''t care about some random fighters, especially not ones foolish enough to stay behind in this wastnd."


    Aeneas frowned, clearly not swayed by her indifference. "No, they aren''t dead," he said firmly, shaking his head. "I''m sure of it."


    Hector, though trusting Aeneas, shared a sliver of Penthesilea''s doubt. "Are you certain, Aeneas? With the chaos that''s unfolded here, it''s not impossible."


    Aeneas met Hector''s gaze, his expression serious. "Yes, I''m certain. I saw Heiron in the heat of battle¡ªhe was fighting one of the Empire''s Heroes."


    Penthesilea''s interest piqued for a moment, her eyes narrowing. "One of thoseHeroes? Then he''s probably dead after all. I''ve heard those Empire warriors are strong¡ªstronger than most."


    But Aeneas wasn''t convinced. "No," he said again, his voice steady with conviction. "Heiron was confident, far too confident to be reckless. He told me to leave and take care of the survivors while he handled things here. If he wasn''t sure he could hold his own, he wouldn''t have stayed behind."


    Penthesilea let out a shortugh. "Confident, you say? Sometimes confidence gets you killed, Aeneas."


    "Perhaps," Aeneas conceded. "But it wasn''t Heiron who seemed nervous in that fight¡ªit was the two girls he was facing. They were the ones uncertain, not him."


    Hector exchanged a thoughtful nce with Aeneas, weighing the words carefully. If Heiron had faced one of the Empire''s Heroes and lived, or perhaps even triumphed, that would make him an invaluable ally, one worth waiting for. But waiting in a war zone came with its own dangers, and time was running thin.


    "Alright," Hector said finally, his decision made. "We wait a little longer. But not too long. If Heiron and hispanion don''t make it soon, we''ll have no choice but to leave without them."


    Penthesilea grunted, still dissatisfied. She didn''t care much for waiting around, especially for someone she barely knew, but she respected Hector''s judgment enough not to argue further. For now.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have to wait long for the information she was seeking. A familiar figure approached them, her presence unmistakable from a distance. Her long, deep ocean color hair glistened under the light, flowing like a serene river. It was Charybdis.


    She was a sight that no one could forget or confuse with anyone else. Her mere arrival seemed to still the air around them, drawing attention effortlessly. Hector, Penthesilea, and Aeneas stood there, mouths slightly agape, unable to disguise their awe. For a brief moment, none of them spoke, their minds captivated by her presence.


    Charybdis was breathtaking.


    Her beauty wasn''t the kind one could easily describe; it was ethereal, almost otherworldly. While they had caught glimpses of her before, none of them had been prepared for the sight that now confronted them.


    Penthesilea let out a low, amusedugh, breaking the silence. "That bastard Heiron hid quite the beauty for himself, didn''t he?" she said with a smirk, her tone light but tinged with admiration.


    Hector, still shaken by Charybdis'' appearance, recovered quickly. After all, he had seen Helen, whose beauty was fabled to be even more divine, though even he silently acknowledged that Charybdis had a charm of her own¡ªsomething raw, something untamed.


    Aeneas, shaking off his own trance, was the first to speak with purpose. "Where is Heiron?" He asked urgently.


    Charybdis'' response was swift and cold. "He''s noting," she said bluntly, her voice t and detached.


    The trio exchanged nces, a mix of surprise and concern shing across their faces. It wasn''t just her words that unsettled them¡ªit was the way she spoke, as if interacting with humans was beneath her. Charybdis radiated a disdain she barely bothered to conceal. Speaking to these mortals seemed almost like a chore for her.


    To her, they were insignificant. Fragile. Fleeting.


    The only human she had ever tolerated was Medea, and even then, it was because of the witch''s power and cunning. As for Nathan... Nathan was a different story entirely. In Charybdis'' eyes, he transcended humanity. He was not simply a mortal; he was something divine¡ªno, more than divine. Nathan was something even greater than the gods themselves, a force that stood beyond their understanding.


    Hector frowned, breaking the silence that had stretched too long. "What do you mean he''s noting?"


    "He said he was going to spy on the Greek camp to gather information." Charybdis said casually.


    But it was as if she had tossed a bomb at their feet. The reaction was immediate.


    Aeneas'' eyes widened in disbelief. "What? Has he gone mad?" He almost shouted, unable toprehend how reckless Heiron could be. Charybdis'' nonchnt tone only made it worse. She said it as though Heiron was merely taking a stroll through a peaceful meadow instead of infiltrating a heavily fortified enemy camp.


    Penthesilea''s lips curled into a smirk, ever the cynic. "Perhaps he''s betrayed us," she suggested, her voiceced with amusement. "Wouldn''t that be something? Especially since he could know theyout of Troy so well."


    Hector''s expression hardened. The possibility of betrayal weighed heavily on him. If Heiron had truly turned against them, it would be catastrophic. The information he carried could spell their doom.


    But Aeneas shook his head, his voice firm. "No. He didn''t betray us."


    Hector narrowed his eyes, unsure how Aeneas could be so certain. "How do you know that?" he asked, suspicion creeping into his tone.


    Aeneas hesitated for a moment, then shrugged. "I can''t be certain, but I trust my instincts. Something about Heiron... he doesn''t strike me as the type to betray those he fights alongside."


    He thought back to the brief interactions he had with Heiron. Though they didn''t know each other well, there was something about him that inspired trust, something honest and unspoken that Aeneas had sensed during their exchanges.


    "And besides," Aeneas added, "if he were truly nning to betray us, would he have sent hispanion back to us?"


    Hector considered this for a moment, nodding slowly. "You''re right. Maybe... Let''s just hope hees back with good information¡ªand alive."


    But Aeneas, still troubled, nced at Charybdis. Her calm demeanor unnerved him. He couldn''t understand how she wasn''t worried, how she could be so indifferent when Heiron was taking such a dangerous risk.


    "Aren''t you worried about him at all?" Aeneas asked, genuinely surprised by herposure.


    Charybdis turned her gaze on him, her expression one of disdain and disbelief, as though she had just heard the most absurd question imaginable.


    "The ones who should be worried," she said icily, "are the Greeks."


    With that, she walked away, her ocean-blue hair swaying gently with each step, leaving the trio behind in silence.


    Hector, Penthesilea, and Aeneas exchanged nces. They said nothing as they followed her out of Lyrnessus,

 Chapter 177: Ajax angry

    "Lyrnessus has fallen. Our first battle ended in great sess," Patroclus announced, his voice carrying a tone of satisfaction.


    Themanders and heroes of the Greek forces had gathered inside arge, well-furnished meeting tent, spacious enough to amodate over twenty individuals. The atmosphere inside was thick with the heady scent of sweat, dust, and battle-worn armor. At the center of the tent stood arge wooden table, and spread across it was a meticulously detailed map of the Trojan territories.


    The map was marked with strategic points¡ªfortresses, rivers, and the path to Troy itself. Lyrnessus, once a powerful stronghold in support of the Trojan capital, had been a key obstacle to their campaign. Its fall now represented a crucial victory.


    "Lyrnessus was a thorn in our side, threatening to aid the Trojan capital if we allowed it to stand. This is indeed good news," Odysseus added thoughtfully, turning his gaze toward Agamemnon. The King of Mycenae, towering over the table with his arms crossed, looked particrly pleased with himself.


    Odysseus, ever the tactician, had a reason behind hispliment. "Good job, King Agamemnon," he said, his voice smooth and calcted. It wasn''t that Odysseus was known for ttery¡ªfar from it¡ªbut he was always a man of strategy, and right now, Agamemnon''s mood needed to be kept in check.


    Ever since the king had sacrificed his own daughter, Iphigenia, to the gods for favorable winds on their journey to Troy, his temper had been unstable, brooding under the surface.


    "Yes, brilliant work as always, Agamemnon," Nestor, the elder statesman, added with a smile, his voice full of praise. There was a weariness in his eyes, though. Nestor, wise and aged, knew the bnce of egos among the Greeks was as delicate as the war they waged.


    Agamemnon, basking in the attention, grunted approvingly, his lips curling into a satisfied smile. For all his titles and power, he was, at his core, a simple man who relished recognition¡ªespecially after the personal sacrifice he''d made.


    But not everyone shared their view.


    "Why is he taking all the praise when he did nothing?" A voice, sharp and irritated, rang out, cutting through the air like a de.


    Odysseus and Nestor inwardly groaned, exchanging a nce that spoke volumes. They could practically feel the tension crackling in the air before even turning their heads. The timing couldn''t have been worse.


    Jason Spencer, his expression darkened with frustration, strode into the tent, Liphiel apanying him. Jason''s golden armor gleamed in the dim torchlight, a stark contrast to the scowling face beneath his helm. He wasn''t trying to mask his displeasure; it was clear he had had enough of being sidelined by the Greek kings.


    From the very beginning, the Heroes of the Empire of Light had been treated like children, barely acknowledged, despite their invaluable contributions. They had fought fiercely, yet here they were, excluded from the praise and recognition being showered upon Agamemnon, a king who hadn''t even been at the forefront of the battle.


    Jason''s annoyance had finally boiled over. He had been the one to breach the walls of Lyrnessus, tearing down its defenses and paving the way for the Greek army''s advance. Yet here was Agamemnon, smugly soaking up praise he had not earned.


    "Watch your tongue, brat," came a growling voice, filled with warning and threat.


    It was Ajax, the mighty warrior, towering at the far end of the tent. His eyes zed with fury, and for a moment, Jason felt a cold chill of fear creep down his spine. The air seemed to thicken with the weight of Ajax''s presence, as if the very earth under their feet could crumble under his rage.


    Ajax was a towering figure, his massive frame more akin to a mountain than a man. His body, broad and muscled like a living fortress, was riddled with scars from countless battles. Each scar told a story¡ªof victories, of violence, of near-death encounters that he had alwayse out of as the victor.


    His hands, resting on the hilt of his sword, seemed capable of snapping necks with ease, and his stare was enough to make lesser men falter.


    Jason felt a pulse of instinctive fear, knowing full well that Ajax was one of the strongest warriors in the Greek army. Perhaps only Achilles, Heracles, or Agamemnon himself could hope to best him. His height alone was intimidating¡ªhe stood head and shoulders above most of the soldiers, his presence casting a long shadow that seemed to stretch across the tent.


    Jason forced himself to stand his ground, though he could feel his heartbeat quicken. Ajax was not someone to trifle with. His eyes, dark and burning with murderous intent, locked onto Jason like a predator sizing up prey.


    "Did you forget your ce, boy?" Ajax rumbled, his fingers twitching near the hilt of his sword.


    For a fleeting moment, Jason faltered, fear creeping into his heart. But pride and anger quickly surged back, fortifying his resolve. He clenched his jaw, unwilling to back downpletely, even in the face of Ajax''s barely contained fury.


    Ajax, a close ally of Agamemnon and himself a king, felt his blood boil at the sight of a mere teenager daring to insult the King of Kings, the man leading all the Greek armies. For Ajax, the Heroes of the Empire of Light had only intruded upon their war for glory and reward. The only reason they weren''t outright dismissed was because they had been chosen by Hera herself.


    Jason, despite the pressure, quickly bit his tongue, his eyes narrowing in defiance as he red back at Ajax. It was his pride, his unyielding sense of self-worth, that resisted the overwhelming presence of one of the greatest warriors among the Greeks.


    The tension was palpable, and those gathered in the tent exchanged uneasy nces. Jason, though young, was standing his ground, and that was no small feat. Even Ajax, towering like a mountain, with his scarred body and aura of death, was slightly taken aback, his frown deepening.


    For a boy who had grown up in a peaceful world, untouched by war, and had been here for less than a year, Jason was showing unexpected grit.


    Still, many thought his pride was misced, almost reckless. A man like Ajax could break him with a flick of his wrist. Yet Jason''s eyes burned with defiance, unwilling to yield even an inch.


    Liphiel, watching from behind, couldn''t help but smile. Jason Spencer, despite his brashness and youth, had something special. He wasn''t the strongest person here¡ªfar from it¡ªbut there was a reason why he had been chosen as the Hero of Light. Walking into this tent, facing down the kings of Greece and one of its fiercest warriors, took more than just courage.


    It took guts and the sort of raw audacity that could turn the tide of a war. Liphiel knew Jason had potential, a hidden darkness within him that could be shaped into something truly terrifying. But it would take more than a mere threatening gaze from Ajax to awaken it.


    "I don''t care," Jason began, his voice steady despite the pressure. "We are here too, and I don''t have to remind you kings that it was the Goddess Hera herself who chose us. You can either amodate us or tell Hera directly that you refuse her help¡ªand we''ll leave."


    His words, calm yetced with a thinly veiled threat, caused Ajax to grit his teeth in frustration. Even Ajax, with all his strength and might, could not open his mouth to defy the will of the gods so openly. Hera''s favor was not something to take lightly, and Jason had just used it as his shield. The silence in the tent thickened.


    Odysseus, who had been watching the exchange with a calcting eye, allowed a small smile to creep onto his lips. "He''s no ordinary kid," Odysseus remarked, stepping forward to mediate. "Let''s ept that much."


    Heracles, standing tall beside Ajax, then added in a calm, measured tone, "Yes, but I ask that you show respect to your elders¡ªespecially when they are kings."


    Jason''s eyes flickered for a moment, as if weighing the admonishment, but before he could respond, Liphiel stepped forward.


    "I apologize on behalf of Hero Jason. His frustration is understandable. But we are all on the same side, aren''t we?" She turned to Patroclus, who had observed the Heroes of Light during the battle. "Lord Patroclus, you saw how our Heroes fought. What do you think?"


    Patroclus, who had remained quiet up until this point, nodded. "Yes. They are not to be underestimated," he admitted, his voice carrying the weight of an honest warrior''s assessment. There was no denying the contribution the Heroes of Light had made during the fall of Lyrnessus.


    Odysseus, sensing the moment was right, smoothly interjected. "Then it''s settled." He nced around the room, his words helping to ease the mounting tension. His timing, as always, was impable, lending support to Liphiel''s efforts to smooth things over.


    Ajax, still simmering with anger, gave Jason onest re before stepping back. Heracles ced a hand on Ajax''s shoulder, calming the towering warrior with his steady presence. Jason, still standing tall, nodded but said nothing further.


    The meeting continued none of them unaware that outside an intruder was wandering in their camp...

 Chapter 178: Achilless True

    The tension in the room had finally eased, the after-battle meeting of the Greek kings reaching its conclusion with little incident. Jason Spencer, had made his points, but Agamemnon, sitting upon his makeshift throne, barely regarded them as anything more than the naive ramblings of a young man.


    To Agamemnon, Jason and the others were nothing more than boys ying at war, unaware of the true weight that kings like him carried.


    Agamemnon leaned back, his heavy golden armor gleaming under the dim light, his brow furrowed in thought.


    "Why didn''t Achillese?" Agamemnon''s gruff voice broke the momentary silence, his sharp eyes shifting toward Patroclus, who was preparing to leave the gathering.


    Patroclus, poised at the edge of the fire''s glow, halted mid-step. His expression was calm but spoke volumes, a thinyer of amusement beneath hisposed exterior. "You know how he is," he replied, turning his gaze to Agamemnon. "Achilles doesn''t care for these tedious talks. But rest assured, when it''s time to fight, he''ll be there. You have nothing to worry about."


    Agamemnon scowled, his lips curling in disdain. He could never understand Achilles, the aloof warrior who refused to kneel to anyone, especially him. "I heard he''s gotten his hands on some beauty from Lyrnessus back at the camp," Agamemnon muttered, his voice dripping with cynicism. "That''s probably where he''s been spending his time. ying with her while we deal with the real matters of war."


    Patroclus''s lips curved into a subtle, knowing smile, though he kept his thoughts to himself. The truth was far moreplicated. Achilles had no love for Agamemnon, nor for the sycophants surrounding him, constantly praising him for deeds he hadn''t even aplished. Achilles despised these pompous gatherings where men like Agamemnon strutted about, feigning leadership.


    His hatred for the High King was no secret, and so he remained in his tent, unwilling to bemanded by a man he held in such low regard.


    "Perhaps," Patroclus said, tilting his head slightly, "but I''ve heard you, too, have a prize of your own, King Agamemnon. A fair beauty from the temple of Apollo?" His tone was light, but the implication was clear.


    Agamemnon''s eyes flickered briefly with satisfaction, his mind already wandering to Astynome¡ªthe priestess of Apollo who nowy captive in his tent. She was a rare prize, her beauty only made more tantalizing by her sacred status. Agamemnon had imed her as his spoil without a second thought.


    "Astynome," he said, the name rolling off his tongue with a possessive pride. "She''s mine by right. What does it matter if she prays to Apollo?"


    There was a murmur among the kings, their eyes darting toward Nestor, the aged and wise ruler of Pylos, who had remained quiet until now. His expression was measured, but the concern in his eyes did not go unnoticed.


    "I''ve heard," Nestor began cautiously, "that she''s a priestess of Apollo. Perhaps¡­ some care should be taken."


    Agamemnon shot him a dismissive look, his pride wounded by the suggestion that he should be cautious with what was rightfully his. "So what?" he barked. "She''s my reward, and I have every intention of enjoying her. No god can change that. We are kings, Nestor. These are the rules of our world.


    Spoils go to the victor."


    The silence that followed was heavy, the weight of Agamemnon''s words hanging in the air. He was right, in a way. On this blood-soaked continent, war governed all. Kings took what they wanted, and the gods rarely intervened in the affairs of men¡ªat least, not openly.


    Still, Nestor''s hesitation lingered, the elder king unable to shake the fear that Apollo might not take kindly to his priestess''s defilement.


    Nestor lowered his head, choosing not to press the matter further. Agamemnon was stubborn, and there was little use in arguing with a man so drunk on his own power. But the feeling in the pit of Nestor''s stomach remained¡ªa creeping dread that something was amiss.


    Everything, it seemed, was progressing smoothly. Perhaps too smoothly.


    But even as Nestor walked away, he couldn''t help but feel a dark cloud looming on the horizon. Agamemnon might have been confident in their victory, and why wouldn''t he be? They had the backing of Hera, Queen of the Gods, and the patronage of Athena, Goddess of War and Wisdom. With divine favor, how could they lose?


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    The Greek camps sprawled across the battlefield like a patchwork of disparate forces, each settled at a significant distance from the other. It was a sight that would make any observer question if they were truly allies. Theck of unity was palpable, a reflection of their fragmented origins¡ªeach army hailing from different cities with long histories of rivalry.


    The Spartans and Athenians, notorious for their mutual disdain, kept their tents as far apart as possible, their enmity unforgotten even in the face of amon enemy.


    But they weren''t the only ones divided by tension. The Heroes of Light, hailing from foreignnds, held nothing but contempt for the Greeks, who treated them with either jealousy or disdain. To the Greeks, the Heroes of Light were outsiders, tools for war, and nothing more.


    As a result, the heroes had chosen to remain distant, setting their camp apart, the air between them filled with unspoken resentment.


    On a hill a little further away stood the Myrmidons'' camp, known for its ruthless warriors. At the peak of the hill, Achilles'' tent loomedrge,manding an imposing view of the battlefield below. It was grand but stark, devoid of guards. Achilles had no need for protection; his name alone struck fear into both allies and enemies alike.


    Only Patroclus, Achilles'' cousin and closestpanion, could enter the tent freely. But today, Patroclus was absent, and within the spacious confines of the tent, only two figures remained: Achilles and Briseis, his newly imed spoil of war.


    Briseis sat beside the bed, her hands bound with rough ropes, her posture rigid and defiant. Her dark eyes burned with silent fury as they met Achilles'' cold, indifferent gaze. He stood not far from her, still d in his bloodstained armor, the gore of battle fresh upon him.


    The blood that stained his armor was not only the blood of faceless enemies, but that of her people¡ªmen who had fought to defend their home, her brothers, perhaps, or childhood friends.


    Her heart ached with the weight of all she had witnessed. Taken from her home in Lyrnessus, she had seen the cruelty of the Greek army firsthand, their monstrous treatment of her people. She had watched helplessly as her city burned, its people butchered or enved, the cries of the dying still echoing in her ears. And now, she found herself a captive, imed by the most feared warrior among them.


    Despite the terror she had seen, Briseis could not help but feel a twisted sense of relief. She hated herself for it, but in the deepest part of her heart, she knew that her fate could have been far worse. Among the Greeks, there were those far more brutal, far more savage, who would have treated her as little more than an object, a trophy to be abused and discarded.


    Achilles, at least, seemed to have some measure of control, though she despised him all the same.


    Achilles finally broke it, his voice deep and measured. "Do you know who I am?" he asked, his tone devoid of emotion as he began removing his blood-soaked armor, piece by piece. The metal nked heavily as he set it aside, his muscr frame now exposed to the cool air of the night.


    Briseis''s jaw clenched, her eyes still defiant despite the fear that churned inside her. "Achilles, King of Phthia," she answered, her voice steady though it trembled slightly at the edges. She knew exactly who he was.


    Achilles dipped a cloth into a nearby basin filled with perfumed water, the fragrant steam rising in soft curls. He began to cleanse his face, wiping away the blood and grime that had umted over the course of the day''s battle. His movements were slow, methodical, and weirdly careful.


    "Also," Achilles added, ncing briefly at her, "child of the goddess Thetis." His words were not a boast, but a reminder. He was no ordinary man, but a demigod. A being born of both human and divine blood.


    Briseis clenched her jaw, holding back a sharp retort. Achilles stood before her, radiating the arrogance she had heard so much about. He was every bit as prideful as the tales had warned, but now that she had a closer look at him, there was something unexpected about the famed warrior.


    Without his armor, Achilles looked nothing like the brute she had imagined. He was lean, his muscles subtle and finely sculpted, not the bulging mass of strength that Ajax or other Greek champions disyed. His skin was smooth and pale, almost glowing in the dim light of the tent, and appeared unmarked, a strange contrast to the violent life he led.


    It was hard to believe that this wless skin belonged to the man who had felled countless foes in battle, a warrior whom even the gods themselves whispered about.


    Briseis, despite her anger, found herself astonished. Was this truly the body of the strongest warrior of the Greek armies, the man whose very name struck terror into the hearts of his enemies? Even she, in some twisted sense, felt a pang of envy toward his unblemished skin and long, flowing red hair, which until now had been tied back but now spilled freely past his shoulders.


    The soft shimmer of gold in his eyes as he nced at the mirror only confirmed the divine blood that coursed through him.


    Magnificent. She had to admit it¡ªhe was truly magnificent.


    Achilles turned back toward her with a smirk then removed the topyer of the clothing with casual ease, baring more of his skin to the cool air.


    Briseis instinctively averted her gaze in shame and difort. But something caught her eye, just before she could fully look away. A sh of something unusual. Her brow furrowed as confusion overtook her, and her gaze hesitantly drifted back to him, curiosity overriding her instinct to look away.


    What she saw made her breath catch in her throat. Her eyes widened in disbelief, and she froze, her mind racing to make sense of what she was seeing.


    Achilles'' chest was not what she had expected. Beneath the smooth, almost otherworldly skin of his abdomen, there was a thin, white cloth bound tightly across his chest. But what truly caught her attention was the unmistakable outline beneath that cloth¡ªsoft curves, the unmistakable shape of a woman''s chest, hidden beneath the fabric.


    Briseis slowly raised her gaze, her eyes tracing the elegant curve of the valley that led down to those appetizing concealed peaks, the delicate rise and fall of Achilles'' chest.


    "A¡­ A woman?"

 Chapter 179: Shes a woman!

    Achilles'' chest was not what she had expected. Beneath the smooth, almost otherworldly skin of his abdomen, there was a thin, white cloth bound tightly across his chest. But what truly caught her attention was the unmistakable outline beneath that cloth¡ªsoft curves, the unmistakable shape of a woman''s chest, hidden beneath the fabric.


    Briseis slowly raised her gaze, her eyes tracing the elegant curve of the valley that led down to those appetizing concealed peaks, the delicate rise and fall of Achilles'' chest.


    "A¡­ A woman?"


    "Quite surprised, aren''t you?" Achillesughed, her voice now softening into a tone far more feminine than Briseis had ever heard. There was a light, almost musical quality to it, a stark contrast to the gruff,manding voice she had used until now, seemingly on purpose to deceive everyone around her.


    see-NovelFire-for-more


    Briseis blinked, her brow furrowed in confusion. "Are you really Achilles?" she asked, her voiceced with doubt. The name Achilles of Phthia carried the weight of legends¡ªtales of a warrior without equal, said to be the greatest ever born after Perseus himself, the hero who had in the dreaded gorgon.


    And the Achilles from those stories was undoubtedly a man, or at least, that was what everyone believed.


    As Briseis stared at the figure before her, the uncertainty gnawed at her. Could it be someone else entirely masquerading as the famed warrior?


    But Achilles merely smiled, a slow, knowing grin that seemed to dismiss Briseis''s doubt as if it were a fleeting thought. "Achilleas," she said softly, her lips curling. "That''s the name my mother gave me. But only those close to me call me Khillea. They, and they alone, know the truth¡ªthat I am, and have always been, a woman."


    Briseis found herself at a loss for words.


    Achilles¡ªa woman? It seemed impossible. This was the warrior who had felled the greatest foes of Troy, the unstoppable force of the Achaeans'' army. And yet, as Briseis stood there in stunned silence, the truth seemed to settle around her like a thick, heavy fog.


    Achilles'' eyes gleamed as she continued. "In the world of the Achaeans, it is men who are allowed to shine. Any woman who dares to outshine them is not honored, but discredited, mocked, or worse." There was a bitterness that crept into her tone, a bitterness born of years of understanding the harshness of the world. "I learned that lesson early. So, I became what they needed me to be.


    I lived as a man, fought as a man, and carried myself as one. Can you imagine if that fool Agamemnon ever discovered the truth?"


    Briseis shivered at the thought. Agamemnon¡ªthe arrogant king, so full of pride and self-importance¡ªhad always despised Achilles for her defiance, for her refusal to bow to him. What might he do if he learned that the warrior he envied and resented was, in fact, a woman?


    Briseis could only imagine the lengths to which Agamemnon might go to exert control over Achilles, perhaps even try to im her as his own, forcing her into submission with the same ruthless tactics he used against his enemies.


    The idea was sickening, but not unthinkable. Agamemnon was known for his schemes, for the underhanded ways in which he sought to bend others to his will. And while Achilles was stronger than him¡ªstronger than any of the Greek kings, perhaps¡ªit was not beyond reason to think Agamemnon would attempt to entrap her.


    A twisted thought bloomed in Briseis'' mind: if Agamemnon couldn''t best Achilles in battle, he might resort to more cowardly means to break her spirit and make her his likely even assaulting her.


    But that wasn''t the only danger. And what about the other kings?


    Currently, they held Achilles in the highest regard, treating her with the respect owed to a fellow king and warrior¡ªone who could rival even Perseus in might. But if they were to discover that she was a woman? Would that respect turn to scorn? Would theyugh at her, cast her aside as lesser, unworthy of their ranks?


    And what about her warriors, the Myrmidons? If they abandon her because she is a woman, Phthia would be without protection and all the others countries might attack them.


    "That''s why I hide," Achilles said simply, a resigned note in her voice. "To avoid the useless trouble it would bring. It''s easier this way."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Briseis asked, her voice trembling with fear. For a moment, her heart pounded in her chest as dread crept over her. Why would Achilles, of all people, reveal such a monumental secret to her? She was nothing more than a stranger¡ªan outsider in this world of warriors and kings. The only conclusion she could draw was bleak: perhaps Achilles nned to silence her forever.


    Her mind raced, grasping for an exnation. But Achilles simply smiled.


    "You belong to me now," Achilles said, her voice calm, almost yful, but with an underlying threat that made Briseis'' blood run cold. "And if you speak a word of what I''ve told you, you will lose my protection. I think you know very well what will happen to you if the others catch you without me. Believe me," sheughed softly, "you''re better off here."


    Briseis swallowed hard, the truth of Achilles'' words settling in. She couldn''t deny it. Achilles was right. As dangerous as this situation felt, she was far safer here, under the protection of this fearsome warrior, than she would be anywhere else in the Greek camps. If anyone discovered what Achilles had revealed, Briseis knew her life would be forfeit.


    But still, confusion gnawed at her. "Why did you take me with you, then?" she asked, her voice hesitant, unsure. She couldn''t understand why Achilles had chosen her, of all people. She was just a woman¡ªpowerless, quiet beautiful yes but unremarkable. A moment ago, she had been certain that Achilles intended to rob her of her virginity, to take her by force as men often did in the brutal world of war.


    But now, a different kind of uncertainty settled over her. Why had she been spared? Why had Achilles chosen to reveal herself?


    Could it be that Achilles had a preference for women? The thought fluttered through Briseis'' mind like a fragile whisper, but before she could dwell on it, Achilles¡ªor rather, Khillea, as she had called herself¡ªmoved with surprising swiftness.


    Suddenly Khillea reached out, her fingers brushing against her skirt. In one smooth motion, she lowered it, revealing her untouched, vulnerable pussy.


    Briseis flushed a deep crimson, her breath catching in her throat as she quickly averted her gaze, overwhelmed by a rush of shame and confusion.


    But Khillea, seemingly indifferent to Briseis'' difort, continued undressing herself with practiced ease. She unwrapped the bandages that had been tightly bound around her chest, and as they fell away, her breasts¡ªfull and bountiful¡ªwere revealed. Briseis couldn''t help but nce, despite herself.


    In that moment, she realized that any man in the Greek camps would have lost his senses at the sight of Khillea like this. She was, without a doubt, breathtaking¡ªher body as wless as her battle prowess.


    Even though Briseis was a woman, she couldn''t help but feel an undeniable pull toward Khillea. She was not only the strongest warrior among the greeks, but also, impossibly, the most beautiful. There was something otherworldly about her, a perfection that made Briseis wonder if she truly had been born from a goddess, as the myths imed.


    Naked and unabashed, Khillea turned her attention to the basin of hot water that had been prepared for her inside the tent. She moved gracefully, dipping her toes in first to test the temperature, then sliding her entire body into the water with a soft, contented sigh.


    "So good~," she moaned, her voice rich and sensual as the warmth of the water began to rx the tension from her muscles, worn from the strain of battle. Her moans filled the space between them, each oneced with pleasure as the water were washing awaythe dirt and blood of the battlefield.


    Briseis remained where she was, sitting awkwardly, unsure of what to do. Her mind was still racing, trying to process everything¡ªthe revtion of Achilles'' true identity, the strangeness of the situation, and the undeniable allure of the woman in front of her.


    "What are you doing?" Khillea''s voice interrupted her thoughts. The question was casual, but there was an unmistakablemand in it. "Come."


    Briseis blinked, startled. "F...For?" she stammered, her heart pounding in her chest as she hesitantly approached the bath.


    As expected, Briseis'' suspicions seemed to be confirmed. Khillea, it appeared, was more interested in women than men.


    But Khillea''s next words caught her off guard.


    "Wash my hair."


    Briseis blinked, the tension in her chest easing slightly, though her confusion deepened. That was not themand she had expected.


    "You heard me?" Khillea''s voice was soft but firm, the hint of amusement lingering in her tone.


    Snapped out of her swirling thoughts, Briseis hesitated only for a moment before moving closer. She reached out, her hands trembling slightly as she took hold of Khillea''s soft, long red hair, which cascaded down her back in thick waves. The scent of the water was soothing, floral and delicate.


    With gentle fingers, Briseis began to wash the strands, her movements slow and deliberate. The warm water ran through Khillea''s hair, and with it, the tension in Briseis'' body began to loosen as well. She could feel Khillea''s muscles rx beneath her touch, the warrior''s body sinking deeper into the bath.


    "Mmmn~" Khillea moaned, a low, contented sound that sent a faint ripple through the room. Her breasts floated just above the water''s surface, barely visible, glistening in the dim light of the tent. The heat from the bath had turned her skin a soft pink, her beauty almost ethereal as the steam rose around her like mist.

 Chapter 180: Glory for Death

    "A good, hot bath after plunging into the chaos of battle, with the stench of blood still clinging to me, is truly the best thing in this world," Khillea murmured, her lips curling into a satisfied smirk as she sank deeper into the steaming water.


    Her cheeks were flushed, though whether from the heat of the bath or some deeper, strange pleasure brought on by the thought of war, it was impossible to tell.


    The air around her was thick with the scent of the herbs that floated in the water, meant to cleanse and soothe, but for Khillea, they were mere afterthoughts. What she reveled in wasn''t the calm of the bath, but the thrill of the battle that had led to this moment of respite. There was no denying it: Khillea loved war.


    Loved the sh of des, the cries of fallen foes, and the rush of knowing she had survived another day on the battlefield.


    She tilted her head back, letting her damp, dark hair spill over the edge of the bath as her servant, Briseis, dutifully finished washing it. Khillea''s eyes gleamed with something wild, untamed.


    "Don''t you agree, Briseis?" she asked, turning her head slightly to nce at the girl who stood behind her, hands trembling as she worked.


    Briseis hesitated, her lips pressing together before she answered, her voice barely above a whisper. "I... I don''t know. I''ve never fought. I don''t know what it feels like."


    Khillea''sugh was low, almost indulgent, as if Briseis''s innocence amused her. She raised one leg out of the water, admiring the way the droplets clung to her pale, well-sculpted limb, embellished with thin, intricate scars that told their own tales of battle.


    "You should learn," Khillea said, her voice light but carrying an edge of seriousness beneath it. "There''s no feeling quite like it. It reminds you that you''re truly alive. When your blood is pumping, your heart racing, and death is just a breath away... that''s when you know what living really is."


    Briseis remained silent, her hands moving to wring out the washcloth, trying to hide the slight tremble in her fingers.


    "Why are you attacking us?"


    The question lingered in the steamy air for a moment, and Khillea''s smirk deepened as she leaned back against the smooth stone of the bath. "Why do you ask?" she replied, the amusement still ying in her tone, though her eyes had grown sharper.


    Briseis swallowed, but pressed on, her voice gaining a bit of strength. "Is it for Agamemnon? His brother... the one who lost Queen Helen?"


    At the mention of Agamemnon, Khillea''s expression changed, darkening into something almost contemptuous. The yful spark in her eyes dulled, reced by irritation as she scoffed.


    "Agamemnon? Ha! What a joke. I couldn''t care less about him or his pitiful, cuckolded brother," she spat, her annoyance palpable. "I am here on my own volition, not because of some ridiculous feud over a stolen woman."


    Briseis''s brows furrowed in confusion, though she tried to keep her voice steady. "Then... are you attacking us for pleasure? For the sake of taking innocent lives?"


    Khillea threw her head back andughed, the sound echoing off the stone walls. There was no anger in herugh, only amusement, as if Briseis''s question was the most absurd thing she had ever heard.


    "I take pleasure in battle, not in mindless destruction like the beasts I am forced to fight alongside," Khillea corrected, her voice sharp butced with pride. "You see, in this war, I am destined for greatness. I will carve my name into history, be a legend that people will sing about for generations toe. Long after I am gone, they will remember me."


    "A... legend?" Briseis echoed, the word unfamiliar on her lips as she tried to grasp the magnitude of what Khillea was saying.


    Khillea''s expression softened, just a little, as if speaking of her destiny stirred something deeper within her. "Yes. A year ago, my mother¡ªwise and knowing as she is¡ªtold me that if I joined this war against the Trojans, I would be a legend. It is my fate."


    "Is that... why you''re here?" Briseis asked.


    "Yes," Khillea replied, her tone almost reverent now, as though speaking of something sacred. "But it seems my fate holds something else as well. I am destined to die once I have achieved that immortality of name and deed."


    Briseis''s eyes widened in shock. She hadn''t expected that. "Die? But... why?"


    Khillea shrugged, almost nonchntly, as though the thought of her own death was inconsequential. "Honor. Immortal glory. What is a short life, so long as my name lives on for thousands of years? That doesn''t sound so bad, does it?"


    But to Briseis, it sounded utterly mad. The more Khillea spoke, the more it became clear to her that this woman was driven by something beyond reason, beyond sanity. She was willing to give up everything¡ªher life, her future, her very soul¡ªfor the sake of glory, for a ce in the stories told by bards and poets.


    And for Briseis, that was iprehensible.


    "And what if you stayed?" Briseis asked, her voice quiet but steady, cutting through the ambient warmth of the tent. Her question was simple, almost naive, yetced with a deeper understanding of the choices Khillea had made. After all, anyone would have chosen to stay behind, to avoid the horrors of war and live a longer, peaceful life.


    Khillea, who had been basking in the fading heat of the bath, turned her gaze upward. Her eyes seemed distant as she stared at the fabric of the tent ceiling, the lines of her face softening in the flickering torchlight. For a fleeting moment, Briseis saw her not as the fierce, battle-hardened warrior, but as a young woman¡ªa girl¡ªlost in thought.


    "Love, children, family..." Khillea murmured, almost to herself, her voice tinged with an emotion she rarely let slip. Desire. She couldn''tpletely hide the yearning that slipped through her mask, though she quickly caught herself.


    Briseis blinked, surprised. Could it be that Khillea, the woman who reveled in battle, who sought immortal glory, actually wanted something so simple, so human? "Do you want them?" Briseis asked softly, her voice carrying a strange mix of curiosity and empathy.


    Khillea remained silent for a long moment, weighing the question in her mind. Then, with a sharp, almost defiant exhale, she shook her head and recovered her usual confident smirk, turning to rest her arms on the edge of the basin, the waterpping at her elbows.


    "It''s either immortal glory or that," she said, her smirk widening, though her eyes still held that distant gleam. "I made my decision the day I left my homnd, my territory. But..." Her voice lowered slightly, and the smirk faltered for a brief second. "I''m not going to give up just because my mother said I can only have one of them."


    Briseis tilted her head, confused by the contradiction in her words. "Wh... what do you mean?" she asked, furrowing her brows.


    Khillea''s smile returned in full force, more predatory now, as if she had some secret n brewing in her mind. "I want to leave behind an immortal legacy of my prowess, yes, but I also want to leave behind a personal one."


    Briseis''s eyes widened slightly, the meaning behind Khillea''s words dawning on her. "A child? But your mother said..."


    "Yes, yes, yes," Khillea interrupted, sulking as she turned away again, sshing water in frustration. "I know what my mother said. She''s told me time and again¡ªif I choose to take part in this war, I forfeit any chance of children. But that doesn''t mean I''m just going to lie down and do nothing about it. Or not even try?" She scoffed, her tone dripping with disdain. "That would be pathetic."


    Briseis nodded slowly, though inwardly, she couldn''t help but feel that no matter how much Khillea tried, she would not be able to escape the fate foretold by Thetis, a goddess. Prophecies, especially those from divine lips, were rarely wrong. If stepping foot in Troy meant that Khillea would never have children and would ultimately die, then surely it was a fate that could not be avoided.


    Still, Briseis hesitated to voice this, sensing that Khillea wouldn''t take kindly to being reminded of the harshness of her destiny. Instead, she offered a more practical response. "There are plenty of men, so I suppose you have a wide choice," she said cautiously, keeping her true thoughts to herself.


    Khillea burst outughing, her mirth echoing off the tent walls, though there was a bitter edge to herughter. "Are you joking?" she asked, amusement lighting up her face. "Have you seen those men? Most of them are nothing more than brutes, driven by their own base desires and lust for battle. They''re hardly the kind of men I''d want to leave a legacy with."


    She shook her head, herughter fading as she considered her options more seriously. Khillea wanted a child, something more than just the immortal glory she had been promised¡ªa living legacy that would carry on her name and bloodline. She would sleep with a stranger, if necessary, to make it happen. But the real question was who? NovelFire-original-content


    None of the Greek kings, that much she was certain of. Khillea despised most of them, seeing them as weak or foolish men driven by petty squabbles and personal ambition. Agamemnon, in particr, filled her with disdain. The thought of bearing a child with a man like him made her skin crawl.


    Then there was Menus¡ªpathetic in his obsession over Helen, as if his lost queen was the only thing that mattered in the world.


    Maybe Odysseus, she mused for a brief moment. He was cunning and intelligent, traits Khillea could respect. But even that idea quickly died. Odysseus was utterly devoted to his wife, Penelope. His loyalty to her was renowned, and Khillea knew that trying to seduce a man like him would be pointless.


    "There will be definitely someone worthy of you." Briseis said but didn''t think really that. Her thoughts about the Greek men were really not good. For her they were all trashes after she had witnessed what they had done to her city and to the women...


    "Maybe..." Khillea mumbled not believing herself that she will ever find someone worthy of her.


    As expected she will just have to sleep with the first stranger who seemed somewhat good enough.

 Chapter 181: Gwens doubting

    In the camp of the Heroes of the Empire of Light, the air was thick with conflicting thoughts. Among the ranks, there was a division. Half of them had abstained from the battle at Lyrnessus, not out of cowardice, but because the battle felt meaningless¡ªa pointless expenditure of energy. Some simply couldn''t muster the interest to engage in a skirmish that offered no immediate reward.


    They hadn''te to this war out of any deep-seated loyalty or purpose, but rather at the beckoning of Hera. Liphiel had made it clear: gaining the favor of a goddess like Hera could offer unimaginable benefits. She might even be their ticket back to Earth. That promise alone was enough to bind them to her cause.


    In addition to Hera''s influence, there was another reason stirring among the Heroes¡ªthe myths. These heroes were no strangers to the legends, tales of gods, demigods, and mortals destined to triumph in epic battles. They believed, or perhaps convinced themselves, that fighting on the side of the Greeks meant fighting on the side destined to win. To them, it wasn''t a gamble; it was a sure thing.


    Victory was preordained, or so they thought. Joining a war where the oue seemed written in the stars was enticing. The allure of being part of a destined victory was too strong to resist.


    However, beneath that confident exterior, there were whispers. A few of them, though they would never dare voice it openly, harbored doubts. This wasn''t Earth. These were not mere myths ying out in front of them. And there was no certainty that this war would end the way the stories told. The realization gnawed at the edges of their thoughts, but they kept it buried deep.


    Inside one of the many tents scattered throughout the camp, the air was stifling. Aisha, one of the Heroes, slipped quietly into a specific tent, her movements careful and deliberate. The scent of healing herbs and the sterile tang of medicine clung to the fabric, almost overpowering. On the bed, resting, her arms and head swathed in bandages, was Gwen Lawrence.


    Shey there, exhausted, her body aching from the recent battle in Lyrnessus. Though Liphiel''s healing magic had mended her wounds, the fatigue remained¡ªa deep, bone-weary exhaustion that no magic could wash away. Even Iphlea, Gwen''s trustedpanion,y limp beside her, clearly just as worn out.


    As soon as Gwen spotted Aisha at the entrance, her expression soured. A frown pulled at her lips, and she grumbled, "What are you doing here?"


    Her voice was rough, edged with annoyance. Gwen hated being seen like this¡ªwounded, vulnerable, bedridden. It was an affront to the image of strength and pride she clung to.


    Aisha, unfazed by Gwen''s irritation, took a step closer. "Just checking on you. What happened?" she asked, her tone soft but curious.


    Despite their prickly personalities, Aisha and Gwen shared a bond¡ªan odd rtionship born from their shared status as loners. They weren''t best friends, but there was a mutual understanding between them, a silent respect for each other''s solitude.


    For a moment, Gwen didn''t respond, her jaw clenched, eyes staring ahead. The tent''s silence felt heavy, broken only by the asional flicker of wind outside. Aisha pressed on, a small frown forming. "Was it Hector? Aeneas? Or maybe that Amazon queen, or Atnta?" She listed off the names of the dangerous warriors in the Trojan''s side, the ones Liphiel had warned them about.


    Gwen''s hands tightened into fists, the knuckles going white under the strain. "None of those," she muttered, her voice carrying a deep bitterness. Her grip on the sheets tightened as the memories of the battle flooded back, unbidden. "His name was Heiron¡­"


    Aisha''s brow furrowed. "Heiron?" The name wasn''t familiar to her. She didn''t recall Liphiel mentioning him.


    "He... he''s a monster," Gwen continued, her voice trembling, not from fear but from the humiliation of being so thoroughly outmatched.


    Aisha stood there, stunned. Gwen was always the proud one, the fighter who never backed down, never admitted weakness. To hear her call someone a monster¡ªa being that had so easily bested her¡ªwas shocking. Gwen, with all her strength and pride, had been broken by this mysterious warrior.


    "He didn''t even flinch," Gwen spat, her voice rising with a surge of frustration. "One of my strongest attacks¡­bined with Iphlea¡­ and he just beat it off. Like it was nothing."


    Gwen still had troubleprehending what had transpired during that fateful battle. She reyed it over and over in her mind, her disbelief mingling with frustration. It wasn''t just the fact that she had been defeated¡ªafter all, in war, losses happened¡ªbut the manner in which it had urred felt surreal. She had witnessed it firsthand, yet part of her still refused to believe what she saw.


    Heiron had been untouchable, cloaked in an otherworldly armor of ice that encased his arms, clinging to his skin like a secondyer of flesh. It shimmered with an unnatural coldness, effortlessly absorbing the full brunt of her attack. Gwen had thrown everything at him, abination of her strongest offensive spells and Iphlea''s immense power, yet the ice remained, unyielding, untouched.


    And then there was his attack.


    Celestial Rank, he had called it, a term foreign to Gwen''s understanding. She had never heard of magic ranks being named like that before. The sheer force behind his magic was unlike anything she had ever encountered. It had taken her down with frightening ease. That rank¡ªCelestial¡ªechoed in her thoughts. How had she nevere across such a ssification in all her years of training?


    "Did you tell Liphiel about him?" Aisha''s voice broke through her thoughts.


    "Yeah," Gwen replied tly.


    Of course, she had informed Liphiel. There was no way someone like her¡ªone of the strongest Heroes, apanied by a powerful sylph like Iphlea¡ªcould fall in battle without it drawing attention. Liphiel had been displeased, to say the least. She was irritated not just by Gwen''s defeat, but by the emergence of an unknown, unpredictable threat.


    Heiron wasn''t someone they had anticipated, and the mystery surrounding him unsettled Liphiel deeply. She had immediately set off to gather information, determined to uncover who or what this Heiron truly was.


    Gwen''s brow furrowed as a thought tugged at the corners of her mind, a distant memory trying to resurface. "Do you remember that guy?" she asked suddenly, her voice hesitant.


    Aisha raised an eyebrow. "Who?"


    "You know¡­ the one in Uteska. The one who killed Radakel in a single blow," Gwen rified, her voice quiet, as though she wasn''t sure she should even bring it up.


    Aisha''s expression didn''t change, but she nodded. "Yes. What about him?"


    Gwen hesitated, her fingers twisting the edge of her bandage absentmindedly. "He was using ice too, right? I... I think that..." She trailed off, her thoughts running wild. There was something there, some connection that she couldn''t quite grasp. She shook her head, dismissing the idea almost as soon as it had formed.


    "Nothing."


    It was impossible, wasn''t it? The man who had defeated Radakel in Uteska had been a demon, a figure from Tenebria, far removed from the battlefield she had just fought on. What would someone like him be doing in a ce so far from his homnd? It didn''t add up. And besides, Gwen had encountered plenty of people wielding ice magic before. There was nothing unique about that.


    But still¡­ something about Heiron nagged at her. His mana, his energy¡ªit had been different, unceable.


    What Gwen couldn''t know, what she couldn''t possibly have guessed, was how much had changed since that battle in Uteska. Nathan, the one she remembered as the ice-wielding demon, had undergone numerous transformations since then, each one reshaping not just his appearance but his very essence.


    His mana had evolved, twisted by the forces he had encountered, and now it was nothing like the energy Gwen had once felt. And, beyond that, he no longer looked the same, his appearance altered dramatically after enving Amaterasu. The man she had fought at Lyrnessus, Heiron, was not someone she could recognize¡ªnot anymore.


    "Take care, then," Aisha said, cutting through the silence. She didn''t press further, sensing Gwen''s inner turmoil, and without waiting for a reply, she turned and left the tent.


    Outside, the cold night breeze greeted her, brushing against her skin and making her hair dance in the wind. The chill in the air felt refreshing, almost cleansing, after the stifling tension inside. She took a deep breath, letting the coolness calm her mind as she wandered away from the cluster of tents that housed the other Heroes.


    As Aisha wandered further, the surroundings gradually changed, and before she realized it, she had entered the territory of the Greeks.


    "Look!"


    The call came from a group of Greek soldiers lounging near a fire, their eyes lighting up as they caught sight of her.


    "It''s one of those women from that Empire!"


    A few of them chuckled, nudging each other, their eyes lingering on Aisha withscivious gazes.


    "She''s super hot!"


    "Hey, cutie! How about ying with us tonight?" one of them jeered, standing up and swaggering toward her, emboldened by theughter of hisrades.


    Another chimed in with a lewd grin, "We''ll make you feel like a real woman!" m|v|l|e m|p|y|r original content


    Their voices were a cacophony of insults and uninvited advances, their vulgarity hanging in the air like a thick fog.


    She moved with a steely grace, her dark eyes fixed ahead, refusing to dignify their taunts with a reaction.


    But then, her feet came to an abrupt halt.


    Something...or rather, someone had caught her attention.


    Amidst the noise and the dim glow of campfires, her gaze settled on a solitary figure, standing apart from the other Greeks. Unlike the boisterous soldiers who had tried to get her attention, this man radiated a silent, strong presence. He was dressed in the unmistakable armor of a Spartan.

 Chapter 182: Aishas attacked!

    Amidst the noise and the dim glow of campfires, her gaze settled on a solitary figure, standing apart from the other Greeks. Unlike the boisterous soldiers who had tried to get her attention, this man radiated a silent, strong presence. He was dressed in the unmistakable armor of a Spartan.


    He stood alone, framed by the roar of the forest fire. The mes licked the sky with hungry tongues, casting a pulsating orange glow on his figure, but he didn''t flinch. His eyes, icy blue and piercing, were locked onto something hidden in the chaos of burning woods. His mouth was obscured by a rough cloth, but there was no mistaking the cold intensity in his gaze.


    Aisha couldn''t tear her eyes away. He felt it, she could tell. His attention shifted. Slowly, he raised his head and their eyes met, icy blue against the dark brown of hers. The world around her seemed to still, her breath caught in her throat. A heat stirred in her chest, something she couldn''t exin¡ªwas it the fire''s reflection in his gaze, or something deeper, darker, pulling her in?


    He held her gaze for only a second longer, then turned his back as if uninterested, walking away into the heat haze, leaving her in a moment of quiet confusion. What was it about him?


    Before she could gather her thoughts, rough hands grabbed her. Her arms were seized from both sides, the sharp bite of calloused fingers digging into her skin. She twisted her head around, heart racing, to find three men leering at her, their faces twisted with ugly grins. Their clothes were stained with the grime and sweat of battle, their breath sour as it hit her face.


    "Wh..what are you?" she hissed, ring at them, eyes shing with defiance.


    "You''reing with us, woman," one growled, his voice thick with lust. He grinned wider, enjoying her expression.


    "Let me go." She said coldly.


    They didn''t bother to respond. One of them pped a hand over her mouth, muffling her protest as they dragged her across the camp. She struggled, kicking and thrashing, but their grip was iron, and her strength meant nothing against their sheer size. Within moments, they had forced her into a tent, tossing her roughly to the ground like a trophy imed after a long hunt.


    Aisha hit the floor with a grunt, quickly spinning around to face them, her hand instinctively reaching for her de¡ªbut before she could draw it, a shadow loomed over her.


    A massive hand shot out, wrapping around her throat with the force of a vice, lifting her clear off her feet. Her eyes widened in shock as she was pulled up, her body dangling in the air as she wed at the hand gripping her neck.


    She quickly saw the identity of the man.


    Ajax the Great, King of Smis.


    His body was a monument of muscle, broad and scarred, his chest bare save for a deep, jagged line running from his corbone to his navel, a mark of countless battles survived. His abs were carved from years of bloodshed, each muscle defined in brutal perfection.


    His eyes roved over her, the cold blue heating with something else. His lips curled into a lewd smirk beneath his mask of indifference. She was armored, but even through theyers of protection, he could see the beauty beneath. The way her body curved, the defiance in her stance¡ªit thrilled him.


    From the moment Ajax''s eyes firstnded on her, Aisha had sealed her fate in his mind. He had already decided: she would be his to ravage, his to break. A woman like her, with foreign beauty so rare in this brutal, blood-soaked world, couldn''t just walk by unnoticed. She stood out, like a prize begging to be imed, and Ajax had never been one to deny himself anything.


    Aisha, feeling the rough press of his calloused hand around her throat, tried with all her strength to wrench his arm away, her fingers digging into the thick muscle, but it was futile. He was immovable, a mountain of a man, each muscle rippling with the kind of strength that came from a lifetime of ughter and conquest. It wasn''t just skill¡ªit was something primal.


    The blood of Zeus ran in his veins, a divine force behind every brutal swing of his sword, every enemy crushed beneath his feet. He wasn''t king by title alone.


    Her eyes shed, ast desperate surge of power as she summoned her lightning. It crackled around her, arcs of blue electricity snapping through the air and wrapping around Ajax''s massive frame. His muscles tensed, his expression twitching as a brief dizziness flickered across his face. She was strong, but he was beyond strength.


    His body absorbed the lightning, barely phased, the grip on her neck unyielding.


    "Ungh!" Aisha''s breath hitched, her vision dimming as his hand squeezed tighter. She could feel her power slipping away, mana no longer responding to her call. A faint glow pulsed around Ajax''s fingers, some kind of ancient magic, binding her abilities, cutting off her strength. Her body was her own no longer.


    "Don''t fight back, woman," Ajax growled, his voice a low, dangerous rumble. "It will only hurt more." His hand flexed around her throat, lifting her effortlessly before mming her onto the table behind them. Her body hit the wood with a sharp thud, the air knocked from her lungs, and still his hand remained tight around her neck, keeping her pinned, keeping her helpless.


    Aisha gasped, struggling to breathe, her legs thrashing weakly beneath him. Every attempt to summon her mana was met with that same resistance, the glow in his fingers sapping her strength, leaving her powerless beneath him. Her heart pounded in her chest, the fight draining out of her as the reality of the situation pressed in.


    "Ajax! Don''t forget to share when you''re done!" one of his men called out from the entrance, leering as they peered inside, theirughter crude and filled with anticipation.


    "Yeah! We want a turn too!"


    "Save some for us, will ya?"


    Ajax''s men jeered, their voices thick with lust. They were already imagining the ways they''d use her, already hungry for the spoils of their king''s conquest.


    Ajax threw his head back andughed, a deep, booming sound that made the tent walls shudder. "Gahahaha! Maybe when I''m done with her! If she''s not broke by then!" His eyes, zing with lust and cruelty, turned back to Aisha as he towered over her, the smirk on his face widening. "But I doubt she''llst that long."


    His men backed out of the tent, closing it behind them, the sound of theirughter fading into the night.


    With his free hand, Ajax gripped the front of her armor, his fingers curling around the leather and metal like it was nothing more than paper. He pulled hard, ripping it apart with a brutal strength, the sound of tearing fabric and snapping straps filling the air.


    Now only the white cloth a bit torn was visible showing a glimpse of her cleavage making Ajax''s narrowing further in excitement.


    Ajax''s smirk widened as his fingers dug into Aisha''s soft cheeks, twisting her face up towards him. Her beauty, even in distress, captivated him. "What a face you have," he growled, voice dripping with lust. He leaned in close, his breath hot and heavy against her skin. "I''ll fuck you all night. Scream as loud as you want, no one wille.


    They''ll just think I''m breaking in another one of my rewards."


    The camp outside was filled with men who''d done just that¡ªconquered and imed. Women''s screams had long since lost any meaning, reduced to background noise in the victory of war. Ajax''s tent was no different. To anyone who passed by, it was just another conquest, another woman to be used.


    His impatience grew, his hand sliding lower to the waistband of his loose skirt, fingers curling around the fabric. His cock, hard and throbbing, strained against the cloth, eager to im the woman beneath him. But just as he moved to free himself, something cold and sharp pressed against his neck, freezing him mid-motion.


    The de''s icy tip bit into his skin, a chill crawling up his spine.


    "Move, and I''ll pierce your throat."

 Chapter 183: Aishas pain

    "Move, and I''ll pierce your throat."


    Ajax''s eyes flicked to the side, and there she stood. Sienna. Her presence was like a dark storm, her ck hair pulled back in a sleek ponytail, her blue eyes colder than the steel she pressed against him. She was breathtaking, more so than even Aisha, her beauty matched only by the lethal intent in her gaze.


    Her hand was steady, the de poised to end his life with the slightest flick of her wrist. Ajax hadn''t expected this¡ªhadn''t sensed her approach.


    She could kill him where he stood. And yet, she didn''t. Her restraint was barely contained, but she knew the consequences of such an action. Killing a Greek king, even one as hated as Ajax, would bring the full wrath of the greeks, their armies or maybe the Gods who blessed him.


    "Release your filthy hand from her," Sienna ordered.


    Ajax''s grin didn''t falter, though the muscles in his arm rxed, his grip loosening from Aisha''s throat. Slowly, he raised his hands in mock surrender, still savoring the situation even as he was forced to yield. "As you wish," he said, his voice low and dangerous, as if daring her to strike anyway.


    Aisha gasped, her chest heaving as air flooded back into her lungs. She coughed violently, the red marks of his fingers still imprinted on her neck as she struggled to sit up, her body trembling from both the attack and the sudden release.


    "Move away," Sienna ordered, her de pressed harder against Ajax''s neck, the sharpness of the steel biting into his skin just enough to draw a thin line of blood. Her tone held an authority Ajax hadn''t heard in years, an authority that made even his own blood chill for a second.


    Ajax''s eyes flicked between the two women before looking at Sienna.


    This one was different. Stronger than Aisha. Sharper, deadlier, and far more willing to spill blood if provoked.


    She could kill him. But she wouldn''t¡ªnot yet. Ajax knew the cost of a fight here, and though he could overpower her, the wounds he''d sustain wouldn''t be worth it. Not now. Not with the others nearby.


    "Fine," he said, stepping back, the mocking smirk never leaving his lips. His towering form retreated, but the hunger in his eyes remained, lingering on both of them. "But I''ll remember this." He touched the thin cut on his neck, wiping the small bead of blood with his thumb before leaving jumping above the three dead bodies of hisrades.


    Sienna didn''t let her guard drop, the sword still held steady, tracking every step he took. Only when Ajax had moved far enough away did she lower her de.


    "Are you alright?" She asked, turning her gaze to Aisha.


    Aisha''s breath hitched as she touched her neck, the lingering sensation of difort tightening around her throat like a noose. "Y-yes... thank you..." she murmured, her voice barely audible, her fingers trembling as they traced the invisible marks left by her earlier struggle.


    Sienna stood in front of her, her icy gaze cutting through Aisha''s silence with cold precision. Though her face remained calm, there was no mistaking the irritation simmering beneath the surface. "What were you doing alone in those beasts'' territory?" she demanded, her tone sharp as a de. "You know how dangerous they are, and yet you wandered around as if you didn''t care."


    Aisha remained mute, her eyes downcast, unable to meet Sienna''s fierce stare. She could feel the weight of her judgment, the unspoken disappointment hanging in the air between them.


    Sienna crossed her arms, her voice hardening even further. "Were you even trying to escape, Aisha?" The question cut through the silence like a whip.


    Sienna wasn''t a fellow hero of the Light Empire¡ªshe was someone who had trained alongside Aisha, someone who knew her strengths, her limits. Together, they had trained against the Divine Knights, pushing their abilities to their limits, and Sienna was well aware that Aisha had the power to get out of most situations.


    She could have fought back, could have slipped away before the situation became dire. Yet... she hadn''t.


    It was as if, for a brief moment, Aisha didn''t care what happened to her.


    The silence stretched between them, and Sienna''s patience was wearing thin. Aisha''s silence, her refusal to exin, only made her frustration grow. "You''ve faced worse, Aisha. Why didn''t you fight back? Why let yourself get to that point?"


    Aisha''s lips parted, but no words came out. She didn''t know what to say¡ªhow could she exin what she barely understood herself? Maybe, just maybe, if her mind hadn''t been consumed, as it always was, by him, she could have done something. Could have reacted faster, could have avoided the danger. But her thoughts always seemed to drift back to him. Always.


    No.


    She knew it was no excuse. If it had been Courtney, she wouldn''t have hesitated¡ªCourtney would have burned everything to ash without a second thought, consequences be damned. But Courtney''s rage was different, driven by something raw and unrelenting. Nathan''s loss had ignited a fire in her, one that fed her every step. She burned hotter, wilder, for him.


    Aisha, on the other hand, was drowning in her thoughts of Nathan. While Courtney used her grief as fuel, Aisha sank beneath it, consumed by an endless, quiet despair. It had made her stronger in some ways, but not like Courtney. It hadn''t set her ame. It had turned her cold, empty.


    And then there was Sienna.


    Sienna was controlled madness. She mourned Nathan too¡ªmore deeply than anyone else¡ªbut she channeled that pain into her training, sharpening her skills until she became the strongest hero of the Light Empire. It was her constant thoughts of him that fueled her, but they never crippled her like they did Aisha. She was honed to the edge of madness, but never past it.


    But Aisha? Aisha was a different story altogether, and it was clear that Sienna''s patience was wearing thin with her.


    Sienna shifted, the coldness in her eyes softening for just a moment before her lips parted again. She hesitated, perhaps debating whether to say what was on her mind. But in the end, she chose not to. Instead, she turned toward the entrance of the tent. "Don''t bete. I won''te for you again."


    Without waiting for a response, Sienna stepped outside, the p of the tent closing behind her with a soft rustle.


    Aisha sat still, her hands resting on the rough surface of the wooden table beside her. Her fingers curled into fists, her knuckles turning white as she squeezed tighter and tighter.


    "N...Nathan..." she whispered, her voice raw and broken, the sound barely escaping her constricted throat. There were no tears in her eyes, but the pain was carved deep into her expression. Her face twisted with anguish, the hurt so intense it threatened to break her entirely.


    He had stolen her heart¡­and then vanished from her life.


    How could she ever forgive him for that?


    Nathan, because of his absurd LUCK had left too deep a mark on her soul. He had no idea, no awareness of how much he had impacted her. How much of herself she had lost the day he disappeared from her world.


    No matter how hard she tried, no matter how much time passed, Aisha couldn''t forget him. He haunted her every thought, every moment of silence, until it was all she could do not to scream from the weight of it.


    Did she really not care anymore? What difference would it make if something happened to her? Nathan wasn''t there. He had been gone for so long, and in his absence, nothing felt real¡ªnothing mattered. As long as she was alive, what did it matter what became of her body, her strength, her purpose? It was all hollow now, a shell of what once was.


    The ache of his absence consumed her, numbing her to everything else.


    "Aisha."


    The sound of her name, spoken softly but firmly, startled her from her spiraling thoughts. Her gaze, which had been fixed nkly on the floor, lifted slowly. She turned, her body moving almost mechanically, to face the source of the voice.


    A shadowed figure stood at the far end of the tent, partially obscured by the dim light and heavy fabric walls. But even in the darkness, she recognized the outline of the armor he wore¡ªthe Spartan armor. The same armor she had seen earlier, watching silently as the mes consumed the woods.

 Chapter 184: Meeting Aisha after nine months... (1)

    "Aisha."


    The sound of her name, spoken softly but firmly, startled her from her spiraling thoughts. Her gaze, which had been fixed nkly on the floor, lifted slowly. She turned, her body moving almost mechanically, to face the source of the voice.


    A shadowed figure stood at the far end of the tent, partially obscured by the dim light and heavy fabric walls. But even in the darkness, she recognized the outline of the armor he wore¡ªthe Spartan armor. The same armor she had seen earlier, watching silently as the mes consumed the woods.


    That voice¡­


    Aisha froze at the sound. She had never heard such a deep, velvety voice before, but something in its resonance stirred a distant, almost forgotten memory. It was as though a string within her heart had been gently plucked, vibrating with a familiarity she couldn''t ce. Slowly, she lifted her gaze.


    Before her stood a man. His curly ck hair was slicked back, gleaming under the soft light, and his piercing icy blue eyes locked onto hers. The intensity of his gaze was so cold, it sent shivers down her spine, as if his mere look could encase her in ice. Yet, beneath the coldness, there was something unsettlingly familiar.


    He smiled¡ªa small, almost imperceptible curve of his lips.


    "Ha..." The sound escaped Aisha''s lips before she even realized it, a strange mix of disbelief and shock. Her mouth hung open slightly, her breath caught in her throat. His face, his voice, even that fleeting smile¡ªit was all different. And yet, that smile. That smile reminded her of someone. Someone who had once smiled at her in just that way.


    Her heart stuttered, her lips trembled, and her wide eyes shimmered with uncertainty.


    It couldn''t be him.


    Her hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into the soft fabric of the tablecloth beneath her, as if grounding herself in reality. Her gaze never wavered from his face. She studied every detail with painstaking precision, searching for proof, some unmistakable sign that it wasn''t merely a cruel illusion. But the more she looked, the more her heart screamed the truth she wasn''t ready to believe.


    Deep inside, she already knew. The moment he had called her name, the moment he smiled, that hope she had buried long ago resurfaced like a tidal wave. But she was terrified¡ªterrified that this was just another one of the countless dreams she had suffered through since his supposed death. Another nightmare that would leave her shattered when she awoke.


    "It''s been a while, Aisha."


    His voice was clearer this time, steady and unmistakable.


    Aisha''s breath hitched in her chest, and in that instant, her body moved on its own. She surged forward, leaping over the table without a second thought, and crashed into him, wrapping her arms around him in a fierce embrace. "I-it''s really you?! Na¡­ Nathan?!"


    She clung to him desperately, as if he might vanish if she let go. Her face pressed into his chest, the cold metal of his armor beneath her cheek, but she didn''t care. Her shoulders shook as silent sobs wracked her body, her tears spilling freely, dampening the smooth surface of his armor. Each tear felt like a release, years of pent-up pain and longing finally pouring out.


    Nathan''s arms circled her gently, pulling her closer with a tenderness that broke the final dam of her resistance. "Yes, it''s me," he whispered softly, his breath warm against her hair.


    As he hugged her, Nathan had a weird face berating himself for having revealed himself yet seeing Aisha crying relieved as if she felt alive again, he didn''t regret.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    A few minutes earlier.


    I couldn''t get close to his tent.


    I had been circling the encampment for what felt like hours, my steps measured and cautious, each passing minute sending spikes of frustration through my veins. Every now and then, I cast fleeting nces toward Agamemnon''s main tent, where the figure of the ruthless king loomed like a dark shadow within. It was the perfect moment.


    Agamemnon was there, and Astynome¡ªshe was so close, just within reach. But standing in the way were two grim-faced guards, their spears gleaming dully in the campfire light, positioned at the tent''s entrance like imprable sentinels.


    They weren''t there to guard the king. No. Their job was to prevent anyone, especially Astynome, from slipping away unnoticed.


    I continued to pace, my mind racing, trying to conjure a n. Running into the vast desert with Astynome, with an entire army at my back, seemed like a death sentence. The heat of the day had already surrendered to the chilling winds of night, the air cold enough to cut through armor, but none of that concerned me now. Every solution I thought of led to the same conclusion¡ªescape was impossible.


    The guards began to eye me suspiciously as I passed them for the third time, their expressions darkening with each circuit I made. I couldn''t risk drawing their attention any longer. With a sigh, I peeled away from the tent and retreated toward one of the fire pits scattered throughout the camp. I settled down in front of the mes, allowing the heat to wash over me, warming my cold, stiff fingers.


    The fire crackled softly, the onlyfort in this deste ce. The night''s chill seemed to seep into my very bones, and for a brief moment, the temptation to close my eyes and surrender to sleep tugged at me.


    But then, something made me tense. A sudden shift in the atmosphere, a presence. I felt a gaze on me¡ªsharp, prating. My eyes shot upward, and for a fleeting moment, my breath caught in my throat.


    It was her.


    Across the flickering firelight, Aisha''s gaze met mine. My heart pounded in my chest. It felt as though years had passed since I hadst seen her, and in those moments, time seemed to freeze. She had changed¡ªgrown even more beautiful, if such a thing were possible.


    Her delicate features were now framed by a quiet maturity, but her expression remained as unreadable as ever, like a marble statue carved with divine precision. Stoic. Unshakable.


    Did she recognize me?


    Nine months. Nine long months had passed since I''d seen her. And yet, standing there, I couldn''t shake the hope¡ªmaybe foolish hope¡ªthat she would remember me. Had I been so arrogant to think my presence, my LUCK, had left anysting impression on her?


    I quickly averted my gaze, breaking the moment, and hurriedly stood up. I had to leave before she followed me, before questions were asked, before my presence in the camp aroused suspicion. Being alone like this, without purpose, already made me look guilty. I needed to stay focused on the mission¡ªto find Astynome and escape back to Troy. Time was running out.


    I wandered the camp again, skirting the edges of the tents, my senses heightened, but soon something strange happened. A familiar ripple brushed against my awareness¡ªAisha''s mana. That distinct electric pulse of her lightning magic. My body tensed. Why was she using magic here?


    Could it be?


    A deep sense of dread settled in my stomach. Without wasting another second, I followed the trail, moving swiftly through the camp. The closer I got, the more the tension coiled within me, and my instincts screamed that something was wrong.


    Finally, I reached a tent. The scene before me made my blood run cold.


    Three men stood at the entrance,ughing raucously, their cruel voices dripping with malice.


    "Ahaha! Ajax is gonna break her!"


    "Fuck it, I wanted to have her first!" another growled, his voice filled with venomous lust.


    "It''s Ajax, you idiot. Do you want to die?" the third man sneered, shaking his head.


    "Don''t worry, though¡­ we''ll have our sweet time after he''s done, hehe."


    My eyes grew cold, the kind of cold thates from a deep, simmering rage. I could piece together the scene easily enough. Whatever was happening in that tent, it wasn''t hard to imagine. The muffled sounds, the cruelughter of the men, and worst of all¡ªAisha''s faint, struggling voice.


    All reason within me evaporated. That deep hatred, the kind that had boiled inside me just like when I was summoned to Tenebria filled with only hatred toward the Divine Knights, started to surge back with a vengeance. It had managed to diminish -quite a lot when I met Akane and Ayaka, their presence soothing the anger that had once consumed me. But this?


    This brought it all crashing back, and I didn''t care about the consequences anymore.


    Without thinking, I moved, my steps heavy with intent. The only thought in my mind was to kill the man inside, whoever he was. No mercy. No hesitation. Just raw, unfiltered violence and in the most cruel way possible.


    But before I could act, something stopped me in my tracks.


    Screams pierced the air¡ªloud, sharp cries that were quickly silenced. I froze, and blood sttered just outside the tent''s entrance. My gaze darted to the source of the chaos, and there she was. A woman with a veil of long, ck hair tied in a ponytail, moving with deadly grace. My breath caught in my throat as a wave of nostalgia washed over me. I recognized her immediately.


    Sienna.


    She slipped into the tent before I could react, and I silently positioned myself behind the thick fabric. I listened closely, waiting. Moments passed, and the sounds from within told me what I needed to know. Sienna had intervened just in time, driving the bastard away before he could go any further. Aisha had been saved, but instead of relief, the air inside the tent was thick with tension.


    A bitter argument followed.


    "Were you even trying to escape, Aisha?"


    "You''ve faced worse, Aisha. Why didn''t you fight back? Why let yourself get to that point?"


    Sienna''s frustration was high, and her words echoed in the space between them, but what caught my attention more than anything was Aisha''s silence.


    She didn''t respond. Not a single word.


    Why wasn''t she fighting back? Why wasn''t she retorting like she used to? I''d known Aisha for long enough to know that silence wasn''t like her. It felt wrong. So wrong.


    Something was terribly off.


    It was as if she had given up¡ªlike she was just existing, not living. Just... drifting. And seeing her like that, broken and downcast, pained me in ways I couldn''t have imagined.


    This wasn''t the Aisha I knew, the fierce girl who would stand her ground no matter what despite being silent.


    I carefully peeked inside the tent. There she was, sitting with her head bowed, her shoulders slumped as if the weight of the world was pressing down on her. Her face was drawn, her expression hollow. And seeing her like that¡ªit seemed really pricking my heart.


    I clenched my fists, fighting the urge to rush in and pull her into my arms, consequences be damned. My heart screamed at me to do something, to help her, to let her know that I was there. But something held me back. Maybe it was guilt, maybe fear or just because it wasn''t the right time yet...


    But she never forgot about me.


    I started to turn away, to leave before I made things worse. But then I heard it¡ªa soft, broken whisper.


    "N...Nathan..."


    Her voice was barely audible, a pained mumble echoed, damaged, but unmistakable.


    I froze, my body going rigid. My mind raced, but there was no hesitation in my movements. Without another thought, I spun on my heel, throwing the tent p open as I stepped inside.


    "Aisha."


    Her name slipped from my lips before I could stop it.

 Chapter 185: Meeting Aisha after nine months...(2)

    Aisha''s eyes locked onto mine, wide with shock and disbelief, as if she were staring at a ghost. I couldn''t me her; it wasn''t every day that someone you thought dead suddenly reappeared in front of you. Her expression wavered¡ªhesitation, confusion, fear. It was all there, battling beneath the surface.


    I took a breath, my voice softer than before as I broke the silence between us. "It''s been a while, Aisha."


    At the sound of my voice, something in her snapped. Her hesitation melted away, and without warning, she leaped over the table, closing the distance between us in an instant. Her arms wrapped around me with desperate intensity, as if she was afraid I would vanish if she didn''t hold on tight enough.


    "I-it''s really you?! Na... Nathan?!"


    Her voice trembled with a mix of joy and disbelief as she clung to me, her tears falling freely, soaking the armor I wore. Her body shook with each sob, and I could feel the warmth of her tears against the cold metal of my armor. I wanted tofort her, to let her know it was really me, but the hard steel between us made our embrace feel distant, impersonal.


    I silently cursed the armor for being in the way. I could feel her hands gripping me tightly, as if she feared I might disappear again. She wept uncontrobly, her face buried against my chest. I let her cry, feeling the weight of the moment settle over us like a heavy shroud.


    For what felt like an eternity, we stayed like that, her sobs the only sound in the stillness. After a long minute, she pulled back slightly, her tear-streaked face tilting up to look at me once more. Her eyes, red and puffy from crying, searched mine, filled with confusion and a need for answers.


    "H...how is this possible, Nathan...? I thought you died¡­ They said... they told me you were gone... I don''t understand¡­"


    Her voice was shaky, her words tumbling out in a desperate stream as her mind struggled to process the impossible. She kept mumbling to herself, lost in the whirlwind of emotions and disbelief.


    It was understandable. Liphiel had undoubtedly crafted a convenient story about my disappearance, probably ming it all on the Demons while painting herself as the savior. That woman was cunning¡ªtwisting truths to suit her needs. The mere thought of her filled me with a burning hatred that simmered just beneath the surface.


    I will definitely kill this woman when the opportunity arises.


    "It''s a long story," I finally replied, my voice tight with restraint.


    Aisha looked up at me again, her brows furrowing as if she was starting to piece things together. Her eyes, sharp and discerning, flickered with recognition. "It''s... the Divine Knight, isn''t it?" she asked, her gaze piercing straight into mine.


    I had warned her before. I had told her to be cautious of Radakel and, by extension, the Divine Knights. They were all tied to the corrupt Empire of Light, a web of deceit and power. Aisha had reached the correct conclusion, as always. Her intuition had never failed her.


    I didn''t answer immediately, but my silence spoke louder than words. Aisha''s jaw clenched, and I saw the anger re in her eyes. She had every right to be furious.


    "That day," I began, my voice lowering as I recalled the memory, "Liphiel tried to kill me. I should have died, Aisha. Everyone thinks I''m dead, and honestly, it''s better if it stays that way¡ªfor now, at least."


    Aisha''s expression shifted, confusion swirling within her as she tightened her grip on my chest. "B-but why? Why would you let them believe you''re dead? Why hide?" Her voice was small, almost pleading, as if she couldn''tprehend why I would make such a choice.


    I sighed, feeling the weight of the situation bear down on me. "If they knew I was still alive, they''d send their best after me. It''s only a matter of time before they see me as a real threat. I need time, Aisha. Time to prepare, to grow stronger, before I can take them on."


    Her fists clenched tighter against my chest, and I could see the pain in her eyes. "Why are they trying to kill you, Nathan? I don''t understand..." Her voice trembled inher confusion.


    Why were they trying to kill me?


    The truth was simple enough: I was too unpredictable, too dangerous. They thought I was weak, an expendable pawn. But then Oscar had died, and I had been with him when it happened. His death had raised too many questions¡ªquestions that pointed back to me. They suspected I wasn''t alone, that I had a powerful ally hiding in the shadows, and that suspicion alone was enough for them to want me gone.


    "They don''t trust me, because I always knew something was up with them so decided to get rid of me. They failed though." I said.


    Aisha''s eyes narrowed as her emotions shifted, suspicion darkening her gaze. She tilted her head slightly, as if weighing her next words carefully.


    "Why are you here, Nathan? You didn''te all this way just to reunite with us, did you?" Her voice was quieter now, edged with something sharp, almost wary.


    I met her gaze, deciding it was best to be honest. "I''m working as a mercenary for Troy. Right now, I''m infiltrating this camp."


    Her eyes widened in shock, her mouth opening slightly in disbelief. "Troy? Infiltrating? What... why?"


    "It''splicated." I paused for a moment, searching for the right words. "I need something, Aisha. I''ve made a deal to fight for Troy, and I''m here to save a woman who''s been captured by Agamemnon¡ªAstynome, the priestess of Apollo."


    The moment I mentioned another woman''s name, Aisha''s gaze changed. It sharpened, her eyes narrowing dangerously, and I couldn''t hide my surprise. This was the first time I''d ever seen her with such a possessive look. Her lips tightened, and her bodynguage shifted from open to tense.


    It felt oddly familiar, though, like when I was with Medea or Scy¡ªwomen who didn''t take kindly to perceivedpetition. Charybdis, at least, was more straightforward to calm down, but this¡­ this was new territory with Aisha.


    "Why do you want her?" she asked, her voice losing its softness, her earlier tears nowpletely dried. Her tone wasced with suspicion, and I could see her trying to control her emotions, but they flickered across her face too quickly to hide.


    It took me aback for a second. Was she really jealous? Over a woman she didn''t even know?


    "She''s Apollo''s priestess. By saving her, I can get Apollo''s attention and ask him for a favor. That''s all."


    "A favor?" Aisha repeated, her tense posture easing slightly as she seemed to absorb that exnation. For some reason, relief shed across her features. I wondered what she thought I intended to do with Astynome.


    Silence stretched between us as she contemted my words, her thoughts clearly racing. I couldn''t me her for needing time¡ªafter all, I had been dead in her mind until mere moments ago. She was still processing my return, the lies Liphiel had spun, and now this¡ªme, tangled up in a war and working for Troy.


    As I watched her, my mind shifted to something darker. My eyes drifted over her form, catching glimpses of her torn clothes and her breasts.


    But I wasn''t feeling aroused by this sigh as it only reminded me of what had nearly happened to her moments ago in the tent.


    King Ajax of Smis¡­


    A sickening, twisted rage welled up inside me, far more dangerous than mere hatred.


    Sienna had driven Ajax away without killing him, no doubt to avoid the wrath of the Greek kings. She was bound by her allegiances, and antagonizing all the kings would be disastrous. Even with her strength and that of the others in the Empire of Light, fighting off the massive Greek army would be impossible, in this ce.


    But I wasn''t a Hero of Light Empire anymore. I had no loyalty to them, never had, nor any reason to hold back. I was with Troy now.


    Not like it changed anything on what I was about to do to that King.


    "I understand better now what''s happening," Aisha nodded.


    I nodded to her.


    "We will have opportunity to see hmmmm?"


    Aisha''s sudden kiss caught mepletely off guard. Her lips pressed against mine, and before I could process what was happening, she pushed me down with unexpected force. I instinctively wrapped my arms around her, catching her as she fell onto my chest. The familiar warmth of her body sent my thoughts spiraling, but I was too stunned to react.


    "Before you leave again... I want you to fuck me," she whispered, her voice carrying an edge of desire, her usual calm and nonchnt expression staring down at me.


    I blinked, still processing her words. "Aisha?"


    This was not the Aisha I remembered. She had always been straight in her words, but this... this was different.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but she cut me off as if sensing my what I wanted to say. "I know about you and Courtney." Her voice was steady, and I felt her fingers grasp my arm, tearing away at the armor that covered me, exposing the simple tunic underneath. She smiled, a yful but almost possessive glint in her eyes.


    "I don''t care," she whispered, her lips curving into a wicked smile. "I just want to be with you right now, Nathan."


    Before I could respond, she leaned down and kissed me again, this time deeper, more demanding.

 Chapter 186: Eating Aisha (1) *

    "I don''t care," she whispered, her lips curving into a wicked smile. "I just want to be with you right now, Nathan."


    Before I could respond, she leaned down and kissed me again, this time deeper, more demanding.


    I stopped thinking and grabbed her. My lips crashed into hers with a fierce hunger, iming every inch of their softness. Those lips¡ªpink, damp, and inviting¡ªmelted under mine, pliant, trembling, utterly vulnerable. Her breath hitched, her body betraying a desire even she hadn''t yet understood.


    The memory of her lips lingered on my fingers as I slipped them between her parted mouth, brushing the delicate flesh with a teasing stroke. Warm, wet, and yielding. A quick flick of her tongue as I pressed forward, coaxing her response, feeling her give in to the silentmand in my touch.


    My hands, restless now, roamed over her hips, fingers trailing the curve of her waist. I wanted more, needed more. Her lips parted under my demand, but not wide enough. I growled against her skin, low and primal.


    "Open your mouth," I whispered, voice thick with barely restrained need.


    Aisha moaned, a soft sound bubbling up from deep within her, her lips trembling before she obeyed, her small mouth yielding. The space between us sizzled, crackled like a firestorm about to ignite.


    Before she could even breathe, I surged forward, my tongue plunging into her mouth with a hunger I could no longer control. A muffled gasp escaped her as her eyes flew open in shock. The taste of her¡ªsweet, intoxicating, maddening¡ªflooded my senses. I wasn''t just kissing her now. I was devouring her.


    Her teeth clinked against my tongue, and I growled again, sweeping through every part of her, tasting every hidden corner, every inch of warmth. Aisha''s breath quickened, her chest rising and falling against mine, her body growing hotter beneath my hands.


    Her eyes, half-lidded, sparkled with the beginnings of pleasure, cheeks flushed a vivid red. She was overheating, melting under my touch. That armor she wore¡ªcracked, torn¡ªhad long since be useless. My hands found the bare skin beneath her clothes with greedy urgency.


    My fingers slipped beneath the fabric, cold against her heated skin. She gasped, a delicious, broken sound, her back arching into me. "Hmmm~" she moaned, biting her lip as I pressed her closer.


    Her softness molded into me, and I could feel the way her body shuddered, reacting to every touch, every whisper of cold air against her heated flesh. The world outside disappeared. It was just her¡ªher and the burning heat between us.


    I pressed harder, sliding my hands up her back, forcing her against me until there was nothing left but the taste of her, the feel of her trembling in my arms. Aisha''s hands clung to my chest, desperate for something to hold on to as I toyed with her, as I led her further down this path she wasn''t ready for but couldn''t resist.


    Her tongue, hesitant at first, fumbled awkwardly in her mouth, trying to keep up with mine, trying to follow my lead. She was inexperienced¡ªnew to this¡ªbut there was something in her inexperience that made it all the more enticing. Her awkwardness was a form of innocence I was more than ready to break.


    "Hmnnn~" she moaned again, her voice hitching as I pulled her closer, deeper. The sounds she made were bing more desperate, more needful. Her lips were swollen, wet, trembling. Her mouth¡ªgod, her mouth¡ªwas all heat and softness, a yground for my tongue as I took control, teasing, tasting, devouring her without mercy.


    My hands roamed her hips, fingertips brushing the delicate contours of her waist as I pulled her closer. Without warning, I shifted us both, lowering her effortlessly to the ground while keeping our lips sealed in that deep, all-consuming kiss. My tongue danced with hers, teasing, ying, dominating.


    Aisha''s hands trembled, weakly pressing against my chest as if she wanted to push me away butcked the strength or desire to do so.


    I pressed harder, deepening the kiss until there was no air left between us, no space to escape. My teeth grazed her tongue, capturing it gently between my lips, and I sucked with deliberate, agonizing slowness. The sensation of her tongue trapped and pulled drew a sharp gasp from her.


    "Hmnn!" Her eyes shot wide open in shock, but she didn''t pull away. She couldn''t. I sucked on her tongue like it was thest bit of ice cream, savoring every drop of her saliva, feeling her body tremble beneath mine. Aisha''s moan was low, throaty, vibrating from deep inside her, her voice raw with surprise and something else¡ªsomething darker, more urgent.


    "HMNNN~~~!" The sound ripped from her lips as the pressure mounted, her tongue pulled tight in my mouth, that fine line between pleasure and pain making her dizzy. Her cheeks flushed a brilliant red as tears welled up, rolling down her face from the sheer intensity of it all. She was breaking, her body overwhelmed by sensation, every moan she released a testament to her helpless surrender.


    "HMMNN! HMMN! HNNN!" Her cries grew louder with each pull, her tongue slick against my lips as I sucked her dry, pulling her essence from her in long, slow movements that drove her deeper into her own need. Her hands clenched at my shirt, knuckles white as she gripped me with desperation, her body pressing harder into mine, pulling me closer as if she couldn''t stand to be apart for even a second.


    We were both breathless, the air between us thick and charged. I finally pulled back, my chest rising and falling heavily as I let her tongue slip free from my lips, watching as she gasped for breath, her mouth still open, wet and inviting.


    "Haaa??¡­ Haaaaaa??¡­ N¡­Nathan??¡­ Haaaaaa??¡­" Her voice was a husky whisper, breathless and hot, her body trembling from the aftershocks of that dizzying kiss. Her eyes, clouded with pleasure, looked up at me in a desperate plea, her needid bare, her face streaked with the tears that I''d coaxed from her.


    I smirked, licking the salty tear that had slid down her cheek, my tongue tracing the trail of moisture until I reached her lips again. My lips left soft, teasing kisses down her face, each press igniting shivers of arousal through her body, her thighs squeezing together in an attempt to quell the growing ache between them.


    I kissed her again, this time along the line of her jaw, trailing lower to her neck, down to the hollow of her throat, each touch deliberate, each kiss dragging her closer to the edge. Her legs rubbed against each other, restless, her need growing unbearable.


    I leaned close, my breath hot against her ear as I whispered, "Let''s get serious for a bit."


    "Hmnn!" Aisha gasped, her body jolting at the sensation of my breath tickling her ear, heightening her arousal, making her squirm beneath me. I grinned at her response, the sight of her flushed and trembling fueling my desire further.


    Without waiting, I slid my arms under her, lifting her easily off the ground, her body light in my grasp. I ced her on the table, her legs dangling over the edge.


    Aisha''s ck leather pants clung to every curve of her body, the tight material highlighting the roundness of her ass, the smooth line of her thighs. The torn armor had done nothing to hide the sensuality of her figure, and now, as I crouched down, pulling off her boots with a swift motion, I took my time appreciating what was before me.


    Her skin was like porcin, fair and smooth, revealed inch by inch as I peeled away the tight, sweaty leather from her legs. Aisha''s breath caught, her fingers gripping the edge of the table with white-knuckled tension as I slid the pants down, baring her soft thighs.


    The cool air kissed her skin, causing a visible shiver to ripple up her body, but she didn''t move, didn''t speak, her gaze fixated on me as I undressed her.


    With one final tug, the pants slipped off, falling to the floor in a heap, leaving her lower half exposed¡ªbare, vulnerable, perfect. Her legs spread ever so slightly, as though instinctively, inviting me closer, pulling me into the heat of her waiting body.


    I grabbed her legs firmly, her skin warm and smooth under my touch as I dragged her forward, pulling her to the edge of the table. Aisha''s cheeks flushed a deeper red as I looked down between her legs, where her soft, untouched pussy came into view.


    No panties. Not a surprise in the heat of Troy, but it made the sight even more striking. The way she sat, exposed, her fair skin contrasting with the dark, weathered wood beneath her, was nothing short of breathtaking.


    My eyes trailed over the delicate slit between her legs, her lips tightly closed as though untouched, not even the hint of stubble marring the soft, pale flesh. Barely any hair¡ªclean, untouched, virginal.

 Chapter 187: Eating Aisha (2)*

    No panties. Not a surprise in the heat of Troy, but it made the sight even more striking. The way she sat, exposed, her fair skin contrasting with the dark, weathered wood beneath her, was nothing short of breathtaking.


    My eyes trailed over the delicate slit between her legs, her lips tightly closed as though untouched, not even the hint of stubble marring the soft, pale flesh. Barely any hair¡ªclean, untouched, virginal.


    My eyes locked on the sight before me¡ªAisha''s pussy, glistening with her wetness, her arousal pooling and dripping down her thighs, even staining the inner fabric of her discarded pants. The evidence of her need was undeniable, soaking through, a testament to how much that kiss had wrecked herposure. She was drenched, her body betraying her with every drop.


    I reached out, slowly, deliberately, letting my fingertip barely graze the surface of her slit. The heat radiating from her pussy was intense, almost burning against my skin. As soon as my finger made contact, tracing the line of her tight, dripping lips, Aisha moaned. Her voice was shaky, her breath catching as her hands gripped the table for support.


    "Ahnn~" she whimpered, her face flushed, the sound helpless and needy as she responded to even the slightest touch. I circled around her entrance, feeling her squirm under my hand, her hips twitching involuntarily, desperate for more. Her wetness coated my finger, slick and warm. Without hesitation, I scooped up a generous amount of her juices, bringing it to my lips.


    I watched her as I licked my finger clean, savoring the taste of her, the salty, sweet mixture that lingered on my tongue.


    Aisha''s breath hitched, her eyes flicking away, her face turning redder as she tried to hide her embarrassment. "Delicious," I murmured, smirking as I let the word roll off my tongue. The taste of her lingered, intoxicating.


    "Don''t¡­ tease me¡­" she muttered, her voice a shaky whisper, but the desire in her tone was unmistakable.


    "It''s not the moment to get embarrassed, Aisha," I replied, grinning wickedly as I reached up to her breasts, still hidden beneath her thin, sweat-soaked clothes. My hand brushed over her chest, feeling the softness of her breasts, but more than that¡ªher nipples, hard and erect, poked through the fabric. They were begging for attention.


    I grasped her breast fully, squeezing, kneading, feeling the warmth and weight of it in my hand as I continued to tease her.


    At the same time, my other hand remained busy, cupping her dripping pussy entirely. I pressed my palm against her slit, smearing her juices as I rubbed her thoroughly, coaxing more moans from her. "Haaa~~~ yesss," Aisha mumbled, her voice barely a whisper now, ovee by the sensations rushing through her.


    I could feel the way her body trembled, the way she clenched her thighs as if she couldn''t bear it any longer.


    A fresh wave of her cum spilled out, coating my hand as she shuddered, her legs instinctively closing around my hand. She was asking for more, pleading silently, her body betraying her every need. I obliged, massaging her small breasts while letting my fingers slide lower, teasing her slit once more. This time, I pressed a single finger forward, slipping just barely inside her tight, narrow entrance.


    "Haan!" Aisha''s mouth opened slightly, her breath catching again, eyes squeezing shut as she felt me begin to prate her. Her pussy clenched around my fingertip, so tight and hot, almost pulling me deeper, but I held back for now, teasing her, testing her limits.


    If only I could stretch myself out, elongate my cock like some devil fruit-powered freak and shove it down her throat at the same time. It would have been perfect¡ªto feel her small mouth wrapped around my dick while I continued working her soaked pussy. But I couldn''t split myself in two, not yet.


    "Haan??¡­ haaaa??¡­ haaannn??¡­ hmmnnn??~~" she whimpered, her voice growing more and more desperate as I yed her like an instrument, making her sing with nothing but the movement of my hand. I could keep this up forever¡ªher warmth, her tightness, the way she clenched around my fingers, it was almost addictive. But my cock, now painfully hard and aching, demanded more.


    I reluctantly pulled my fingers away from her soaked pussy, giving her a moment to catch her breath. Aishay there panting, her body trembling, her thighs slick with her own juices. But I had no more patience left. It was time.


    I stood up, undoing my pants in one smooth motion, and let them fall to the floor. My dick sprang free, throbbing, the head already glistening with pre-cum, swollen and eager. Aisha''s eyes widened in shock as she stared at it, her gaze flicking between my hard, pulsing length and her own petite, tight slit.


    "This¡­ this is¡­" she stammered, her voice filled with disbelief as she took in the size of me. My cock stood tall, twitching, ready to plunge into her, to stretch her untouched pussy in ways she couldn''t even imagine.


    "Are you ready, Aisha?" I asked, a smirk ying on my lips, enjoying the way she looked at me¡ªequal parts fear and anticipation.


    "I-it won''t fit¡­" she murmured, her voice shaky, her eyes wide as she stared down at her own body. Indeed, her narrow slit looked impossibly smallpared to my thick, throbbing shaft.


    "Don''t worry," I said, my hands gripping her ass firmly, pulling her closer to the edge of the table, positioning her perfectly. "Your pussy will stretch, Aisha. It''ll take me, every inch." My words were a promise, and I could feel her shiver beneath me as I positioned myself, the tip of my cock pressing against her dripping entrance.


    "Ready?" I asked again, watching her face closely. She gulped nervously, her lips trembling, but she nodded, giving herself over to whatever was about toe.


    I began to push forward, slowly at first, letting the tip of my cock part her wet folds, feeling the resistance of her untouched pussy as I forced my way inside. Her tightness was almost unbearable, her walls mping down on me with every inch I pushed in.


    "HGHNN!" Aisha let out a grunt of pain, her voice catching as my cock stretched her, forcing its way deeper into her narrow pussy. I could feel her body tensing, resisting, but I didn''t stop. I couldn''t stop. The pressure was intoxicating, the way her pussy squeezed me like a vice, so tight it almost hurt.


    And then I felt it¡ªthe barrier. Her virginity, still intact, unbroken. I paused for a moment, letting her body adjust before pulling back slightly. Without warning, I mmed my hips forward, thrusting deep and hard, breaking through her virgin wall in one swift, brutal motion.


    "OUCH! AGHNNN! UGHNN!!" Aisha''s scream of pain filled the tent, her body jerking beneath me as I tore through her, her tight pussy mping down hard on my cock as I buried myself inside her. Blood mixed with her wetness as I imed her, fully seated inside her virgin cunt, feeling her body convulse, torn between the pain and the overwhelming sensation of being filled sopletely.


    Aisha''s scream echoed through the room as my cock pierced through her virgin wall, her body jerking in pain beneath me, her legs trembling violently as they instinctively tried to close around me. Her nails dug into the edge of the table, her face contorted in pain as she struggled to process the shock of being filled so deeply, so suddenly. But I didn''t pull out.


    I stayed buried deep inside her, feeling the way her tight, wet pussy clenched around my cock, so impossibly tight that it almost felt like her body was trying to push me out, but I wasn''t going anywhere.


    "Haa...haaaaa...hmnnn..."


    I gave her a moment, letting her catch her breath, her chest rising and falling heavily as she whimpered, tears pooling at the corners of her eyes. Her inner walls were trembling, still pulsing from the shock of pration, but even through the pain, I could feel her body beginning to adjust, beginning to stretch to amodate my thick length.


    The heat radiating from her pussy was intoxicating, the way her untouched body fought and then surrendered to the intrusion making every second more intense.


    I began to move, slowly at first, pulling back just an inch, feeling her slickness coat my cock as I slid out and then pushed back in. Her body resisted at first, still trembling, but each time I thrust forward, her pussy stretched a little more, easing the way for me. Aisha''s face twisted as a mixture of pain and unfamiliar pleasure washed over her.


    Her lips parted as if she wanted to say something, but no words came out, only ragged breaths and quiet, broken whimpers.


    "Hnnn??¡­ haaaa??¡­ h??ahhnn¡­" she gasped, her voice shaky, her breathing in short, desperate pants as I set a slow, steady rhythm, sliding in and out of her impossibly tight pussy. I could feel every inch of her, every twitch of her muscles as her body slowly adjusted to the size of me inside her.


    With each slow thrust, I went deeper, my cock burying itself further into her slick heat. Her pussy mped down on me like a vice, but I could feel her body beginning to yield, the initial pain giving way to something else. Aisha''s breaths were still ragged, but the edge of pain was softening, reced by a quiet gasp each time I pushed deeper inside her.


    Her legs twitched, her hips lifting ever so slightly as if her body was starting to crave more despite herself.


    I leaned down, my chest brushing against hers, my lips finding her neck. I kissed her skin softly, teasing her with the contrast between the roughness of my cock pounding into her and the gentleness of my lips as they traced a line down her throat. Aisha whimpered, her body trembling beneath me as I licked at the delicate skin just below her ear, her scent filling my senses.


    "You''re taking it so well," I whispered against her ear, my breath hot against her skin. "Your pussy is so tight, so perfect."

 Chapter 188: Eating Aisha (3) *

    "You''re taking it so well," I whispered against her ear, my breath hot against her skin. "Your pussy is so tight, so perfect."


    She shuddered beneath me, her fingers curling into fists, gripping the table as I began to pick up the pace. Slowly, but deliberately, I started thrusting harder, deeper, my cock stretching her out with every stroke. I could feel the resistance in her body, but it was starting to fade, her wetness now coating my length as I plunged into her again and again.


    "H-Haaannn??¡­ hnnn??¡­ aghnn??¡­ ahhh??¡­" Aisha''s moans began to change, a new note creeping into her voice, a mix of pain and pleasure. Each time I pushed into her, her back arched just a little, her body responding to the rhythm. Her pussy was still tight, gripping me with an almost unbearable pressure, but the slickness of her arousal made each thrust smoother, easier. She was opening up to me, her body betraying her despite the pain.


    I pulled back slightly, my cock sliding almost all the way out before mming back in, burying myself as deep as I could go. Aisha gasped, her eyes flying open as her body jerked violently beneath me. Her legs kicked out, her hips bucking against me in a mix of shock and something else¡ªsomething closer to need. I grinned, gripping her hips tightly, pulling her body against mine as I fucked her, pushing deeper and deeper inside her tight, quivering pussy.


    "Ahhhh??! Haaa! Haaan??! Nathan??! Nathan!" Her voice was louder now, her moans rising in volume as I picked up the pace, my cock plunging in and out of her with increasing speed. Her breasts bounced with each thrust, her body shaking as I pounded into her, driving deeper into her tight, untouched pussy. I could feel her starting to unravel, her breathsing in short, desperate gasps, her legs kicking helplessly against the edge of the table as she struggled to take the relentless rhythm of my cock.


    I nced down, my eyes locking on her heaving chest, the thin fabric of her top barely concealing the fullness of her breasts. Her nipples were rock hard, poking through the cloth, begging to be touched. Without warning, I reached up and grabbed the front of her dress, tearing it down the middle with one swift motion. The fabric gave way easily, the sound of ripping cloth filling the air as her breasts spilled free, bouncing slightly as they were exposed to the cool air.


    Aisha gasped, her arms instinctively moving to cover herself, but I grabbed her wrists, pinning them above her head as I stared down at her. Her breasts were perfect, full and round, her nipples pink and stiff, trembling with each thrust. I couldn''t resist. I leaned down, taking one of her nipples into my mouth, sucking hard as my hands groped her breasts, squeezing them roughly as I continued to fuck her.


    "Haaaaa????! Ahhnnn??! N-Nooo¡­ ohhh¡­ haaa??!" Aisha moaned, her body writhing beneath me as my mouthtched onto her nipple, sucking and licking at the sensitive flesh while my cock continued to pound into her. Her hips were starting to move in time with mine, her body arching into me as I fucked her harder, faster. Her pussy was still tight, still mping down on me with every thrust, but now there was a wetness, a slickness that made it easier, smoother. She was dripping, her juices running down her thighs, coating my cock as I mmed into her again and again.


    I could feel her body starting to tremble, her moans growing louder, more desperate as I picked up the pace. My cock was driving into her now with force, stretching her pussy wide as I thrust deeper, harder, each stroke pushing her closer to the edge. Her breaths came in ragged gasps, her chest heaving as I sucked on her nipples, my hands still kneading her breasts, pinching and rolling her stiff, sensitive buds between my fingers.


    "Ahhh! Ahhhh! Haaaaa! Ohhhh! Nathan! Nathan!" Her moans grew louder, more desperate, her voice cracking with pleasure as her walls spasmed around my length. She was so close, her body trembling, every thrust bringing her closer to the edge. I could see it in the way her fingers wed at the table beneath her, in the way her eyes fluttered shut, her breathing in frantic, shallow gasps. Her moans, once soft and sweet, had be frenzied, needy, incoherent.


    I leaned down, my lips brushing against her ear as I grunted with each powerful thrust. "You''re close, aren''t you, Aisha? I can feel it... your pussy''s begging for it."


    Her head lolled back, her neck arching as her hips rocked harder against mine, her entire body vibrating with anticipation. But just as I was about to drive her over the edge, a sound cut through the haze of pleasure¡ªthe sound of voices,ughing, close to the entrance of the tent.


    "You heard that!" one voice called out, full of amusement.


    "What loud moans! Hahaha!"


    I froze for a brief moment, my mind sharpening despite the intense pleasure. Someone was outside. They had heard Aisha''s moans¡ªthose sweet, desperate cries that had grown so loud, so unrestrained. I hadn''t even considered the possibility of being overheard; after all, the camp was full of tents where soldiers were fucking women, their moans echoing through the night air like a symphony of lust. But it seemed Aisha''s voice, so pure, so untainted, had drawn attention.


    The p of the tent shifted slightly, and I could see two figures peeking in, their eyes wide with curiosity and lust.


    "By Zeus, what a sexy voice this chick has!" one of them muttered, barely containing his excitement.


    "Think he''ll give her to us when he''s done?" the other one added with a wicked grin.


    I was still buried deep inside Aisha, her pussy clenching around me, but the interruption had set my teeth on edge. My eyes narrowed, fury shing through me as I turned my head just enough to re at the two Greeks with a cold, deathly expression. The yfulness in their faces disappeared the moment they caught sight of my eyes, my left one shifting, transforming¡ªits blue hue giving way to the true dark gold with a ck vertical slit.


    Both men paled instantly, their bravado evaporating. Without another word, they stumbled back from the entrance, their faces drained of color, and bolted from the tent as if they''d just seen death itself. I smirked and focused back to Aisha, whose body was trembling violently beneath me, her breath ragged, her moans still spilling out uncontrobly.


    "Haaa¡­ Nathan¡­ haaaan¡­" she whimpered,pletely oblivious to what had just happened. She was far too lost in the haze of pleasure to notice anything but the sensation of my cock filling her, stretching her, pushing her toward the brink of ecstasy.


    I wasn''t going to let her wait any longer. My hands gripped her hips firmly, pulling her closer to the edge of the table as I repositioned her, lifting her legs and cing them over my shoulders. The new angle allowed me to push even deeper, her pussy tightening as I drove into her with long, powerful strokes, her slick wetness making each thrust effortless. I could feel myself pressing against the entrance of her womb, her body shuddering as I hit that sensitive spot deep inside her, over and over again.


    Aisha''s mouth fell open, her head rolling back as she cried out louder than ever.


    Khillea hesitated for a moment, her breath catching in her throat as she stood outside the tent. The air was thick with tension, and the noisesing from within stirred something deep inside her¡ªsomething she had long kept buried. The sound of unrestrained passion washed over her like a wave, pulling her in, drawing her toward the edge of her own desires, ones she had suppressed for years.


    Inside, the muffled cries of pleasure echoed, the voice of a woman lost in ecstasy¡ªuninhibited, unashamed. Khillea felt a strange pull toward the scene unfolding just beyond the fabric of the tent, as if curiosity had taken root in her,pelling her to sneak a glimpse into a world she had denied herself. With a cautious nce over her shoulder, she lifted the edge of the p ever so slightly and peeked inside.


    "HAAAAAN! YES!! Ahahaannn??!! Harderrrr????!!"


    The woman''s voice was breathy, filled with raw, sensual hunger. It sent a shiver down Khillea''s spine, making her body tingle in a way that felt foreign, unfamiliar. Despite herself, her pulse quickened. She could see the woman clearly now¡ªbeautiful, ethereal in the dim light, her body arching as she clung desperately to the man thrusting into her with an almost primal intensity.


    The woman''s legs trembled on the man''s shoulders, her face flushed, lips parted in a perfect expression of ecstasy. Her long hair spilled over the table like a silken river, her skin glowing with the sheen of sweat as their bodies collided rhythmically. The man¡ªhe was relentless, his powerful hips mming against her as the table creaked beneath their weight.


    Khillea couldn''t help but be struck by the scene, a forbidden voyeur watching from the shadows. The man was handsome, undeniably so, his muscles taut as he moved with an effortless confidence. A lucky man, she thought fleetingly, to have a woman like this beneath him¡ªbeautiful and utterly lost in pleasure. Even Khillea, who had trained herself to ignore such things, found her gaze lingering longer than she intended.


    "Do you want to get pregnant, Aisha?" the man suddenly leaned in, his voice dark and intimate as he whispered into the woman''s ear.


    Khillea''s heart skipped a beat.


    Pregnant.


    The word struck her, sending a jolt through her body. She swallowed hard, the ache in her throat matching the strange, ufortable warmth building between her legs.


    That was


    her


    wish. A wish she had harbored in secret for so long.


    "Yesss! Haaaannn??! Make me pregnant, Nathan! Aahaaan??! Give me a baby!" Aisha moaned loudly, her voice a mix of desperation and bliss as she nodded frantically, her body writhing beneath his touch.


    Khillea felt her pulse race, her breathing quickening as her body reacted to the words.


    Pregnant.


    It was all she had ever wanted, the one thing she desired more than anything in the world. And yet, here she was, watching someone else live out that fantasy. Her fingers twitched at her sides, her skin growing hot. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the scene.


    Nathan smirked at Aisha''s words, his hands gripping her waist as he drove himself deeper into her, his movements bing harder, more purposeful. Khillea could see the slickness of Aisha''s thighs, the way her body weed every thrust. The wet sound of flesh meeting flesh filled the tent, growing louder as both of them neared their peak.


    "Then take it!" Nathan growled, his voice low andmanding.


    "HYAAAAA!!! SO HOT!! HAAAAANNN!!!" Aisha''s body arched off the table, her scream of pleasure echoing in the small space as she climaxed, her legs quivering uncontrobly around Nathan''s shoulders. Her release was so intense, so primal, that Khillea''s own body responded involuntarily. A rush of heat spread through her, settling low in her belly, making her legs weak. She shifted ufortably, her thighs pressing together as she fought the growing tension between her legs.


    In that moment, Khillea was utterly invisible¡ªerasing her presence with the precision only a Demigod blessed by Zeus himself could muster. Even Nathan, despite his obvious power, was far too engrossed in the heat of the moment to notice her watching. His focus was on Aisha, on the pleasure he was giving and receiving, and Khillea was nothing more than a shadow at the edge of the tent.


    But her eyes weren''t on Aisha anymore. They were on


    him


    ¡ªNathan. His sweat-slicked body glistened in the dim light, every muscle taut with exertion. For a fleeting second, one of his eyes glowed with a strange, unsettling golden hue, a slit forming where the pupil should have been. It sent a chill racing down Khillea''s spine. But just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone, his eye returning to its natural blue. She shuddered but didn''t care anymore.


    She had already made her choice.


    I leaned down, my breath hot against her neck, and whispered darkly, "Do you want to get pregnant, Aisha?"


    Her eyes fluttered open, ssy and unfocused, her lips parting in a desperate moan. "Yesss! Haaaannn??! Make me pregnant, Nathan! Aahaaan??! Give me a baby!" Her voice was high-pitched, breathless, filled with lust and abandon as she begged for it, her body arching into me, her legs trembling on my shoulders as I drove into her deeper, faster.


    I smirked at her words, feeling the fire burning inside me as I pounded into her with everything I had, thrusting harder and deeper until I could feel the tip of my cock pressing against the very depths of her pussy. My hands tightened on her hips, gripping her with bruising force as I held her in ce, her slick, dripping cunt squeezing around me as she writhed in pleasure.


    "Then take it," I growled, my voice low and rough as I gave one final, powerful thrust, driving myself as deep as I could go. I felt her body tense beneath me, her back arching off the table as her orgasm mmed into her, her pussy clenching violently around my cock, milking me as she came.


    "HYAAAAA!!! SO HOT!! HAAAAANNN!!!"

 Chapter 189: Speaking with Aisha after

    "HYAAAAA!!! SO HOT!! HAAAAANNN!!!" Aisha''s scream filled the air, her voice breaking as her body convulsed uncontrobly, her pussy spasming in a tight, wet grip around my cock. Her legs shook violently on my shoulders, her entire body jerking as she rode the intense waves of her orgasm.


    The feeling of her tight, quivering pussy squeezing me pushed me over the edge, and with a guttural groan, I released inside her, my cock twitching as I pumped her full of my hot cum. My hips jerked as I emptied myself deep inside her womb, filling herpletely, my grip on her hips tightening as I held her close, not letting a drop escape.


    "Haaaan¡­ so¡­ full¡­ Nathan¡­" Aisha whimpered, her voice barely above a whisper as her body continued to tremble, her pussy still twitching around me. I could feel her legs shaking, her muscles weak and spent from the intensity of her orgasm. Her breaths came in short, shallow gasps, her chest rising and falling rapidly as she struggled to regain control of her body.


    But even as I slowed my thrusts, my cock still buried deep inside her, Aisha''s body continued to convulse. Her hips jerked involuntarily, her pussy still milking me for everyst drop, her eyes rolling back as the pleasure overwhelmed her.


    Her legs, still draped over my shoulders, finally gave out, falling limply to the sides as shey back on the table, utterly spent. Her chest heaved with eachbored breath, her skin flushed and glistening with sweat, her face a beautiful mess of pleasure and exhaustion. I stayed inside her for a moment longer, savoring the feeling of her tight pussy wrapped around me, her body still twitching and spasming in the aftermath of her release.


    But as I slowly pulled out, a soft whimper escaped her lips, her body shuddering onest time before copsingpletely. My cum dripped from her still-quivering pussy, her legs trembling weakly as her body finally gave in to exhaustion. Aisha''s eyes fluttered closed, her breath slowing as she sumbed to unconsciousness, her body too overwhelmed by pleasure to stay awake any longer.


    I stood there, watching her chest rise and fall gently, a satisfied smirk tugging at my lips. She was mine now, every part of her.


    After years of liking her and nine long months in this world, I had finally fucked and made Aisha mine.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Ten minutes was all Aisha needed to regain a semnce of rity. Her breathing, once heavy and erratic, began to steady as she sat on the edge of the bed. Her flushed skin still carried the vivid remnants of our earlier passion. I could see the glow on her body¡ªan afterglow from our intimacy¡ªilluminating her with a soft radiance that enhanced her natural beauty.


    I reached for a small sk, one that Amaterasu had given me. It wasn''t just ordinary water; it had restorative properties, designed to help one recover their stamina faster. I handed it to her gently, and Aisha took a slow sip, visibly revitalized with each swallow. She blinked, finally finding her voice after the intensity of the moment.


    "Here, I brought you a new dress," I said, draping it over the bed beside her. Aisha nced at it briefly but seemed more interested in the closeness between us. She shifted on the bed, sitting next to me, her bare skin lightly brushing against mine, causing a new wave of heat to rise in the room.


    Her face remained flushed from the intensity of what we had just shared. There was an unmistakable glow that seemed to emanate from her, a kind of energy that lingered long after our bodies had cooled. She looked utterly captivating, and despite the satisfaction in my bones, my desire stirred once more.


    "How are you feeling?" I asked, my voice softened by concern. "I might have been a bit rough, especially for your first time."


    I tried to keep my tone light, but the memory of her words, her soft murmurs urging me on, shed through my mind. Her legs had moved in perfect rhythm with mine, her body arching, almost demanding more, despite my hesitation. It had been as intoxicating as it was overwhelming.


    Aisha shook her head with a soft smile on her lips, her cheeks still a deep shade of crimson. "No," she said, her voice sweet butced with contentment. "I liked it when you were harder."


    I raised an eyebrow, fighting the urge tough. It was hard not to. Her words caught me off guard, but they also sent a wave of satisfaction through me.


    "I see," I replied, trying to suppress the smirk that was threatening to spread across my face.


    For a moment, there was silence between us,fortable but thick with unspoken words. And then, unexpectedly, Aisha''s expression shifted. Her gaze fell slightly, and her lips pressed together before she spoke again.


    "Sorry for wasting your time," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I frowned, unsure what she meant at first. But then I realized. She was apologizing for stopping me earlier, for dying my departure to find Astynome, all so we could have this moment together.


    Did I regret it now? Absolutely not.


    My task was clear: to deliver Astynome safely to Troy. In what state she arrived hardly mattered to me, as long as she was alive. It might sound heartless, but that was the reality of who I was. My duty was simple. And honestly, Apollo should be grateful. I had brought her back unharmed, and if anyone deserved his wrath, it was Agamemnon¡ªnot me.


    "Don''t worry about it," I said, my voice firm yet reassuring. "I''ll find a way to get her."


    Aisha''s eyes softened, and she sat up a little straighter. "I can help you, if you want."


    The offer was tempting, but the memory of how she was treated the moment she stepped foot into the Greek camp shed in my mind. The way they looked at her, the vile intentions behind their gazes. She had narrowly escaped something far worse than mere hostility.


    I shook my head. "Stay with the others. I can handle it alone. I don''t want anyone touching what belongs to me."


    Her eyes widened slightly, and her cheeks flushed an even deeper shade of red. She grasped my arm, fingers tracing the muscles there, her touch light but filled with curiosity.


    "Your arms... they''re so toned. You look so different, Nathan... What happened to you?"


    Her words lingered in the air, filled with wonder, but also a hint of concern. She wasn''t just admiring the physical changes in me¡ªthere was something deeper in her question, something that reflected her growing awareness of how much I had changed.


    Aisha had no idea of the full extent of my strength. She knew me as I had been, not as I was now. I could tell she had her doubts, perhaps sensing something had changed, but she couldn''t confirm her suspicions. I had grown adept at concealing my true presence, erasing any trace of the power that now surged within me. On top of that, I had altered my appearance subtly, enough to ensure that even those closest to me wouldn''t easily recognize the full transformation.


    "Things happened," I began, my voice steady as I decided not to hide the truth any longer. "I was summoned by Tenebria. That''s how I escaped death."


    "Tenebria?" Aisha''s eyes widened in shock, her expression a mixture of disbelief and confusion. She stared at me for a long moment, as if piecing together fragments of information that had eluded her until now. "You... you''re the Hero of Darkness? W-what happened at the border of Tenebria? The one who pushed Kastoria''s forces back¡­ was that¡­?"


    "It was me," I confirmed with a nod. There was no point in denying it. "I became some sort of Lord Commander there. The demons have treated me better than anyone from the Empire of Light ever did."


    At my words, a wave of sadness crossed Aisha''s face. I could see the guilt flickering behind her eyes, the weight of her helplessness gnawing at her. She probably med herself for not being able to save me back then, for not preventing the circumstances that led to my supposed death. But how could she? I had kept too much hidden from her, from everyone.


    "You have nothing to feel guilty about, Aisha," I said, my voice firm yet gentle. "This was my decision. Everything that''s happened, it was all part of the path I chose."


    She looked down, her hands trembling slightly as they rested on herp. "I understand," she whispered, though I could sense the pain lingering in her tone.


    I leaned closer, my gaze locking with hers, ensuring she grasped the seriousness of what I was about to say next. "Aisha, everything I''ve told you¡ªkeep it secret. For as long as you can. For your own safety, you need to stay within the Empire of Light. Continue to fight for them, just as you''re doing now."


    Aisha''s hands clenched into tight fists, her knuckles whitening under the strain. The fury she felt was palpable, directed not at me, but at the Empire of Light, at the Divine Knights who had betrayed me, who had pushed me to this point. She wanted tosh out, to do something, anything to make a difference. But the truth was, she couldn''t.


    "Yes," she murmured, her voice low andced with reluctance.

 Chapter 190: Father?

    Aisha''s hands clenched into tight fists, her knuckles whitening under the strain. The fury she felt was palpable, directed not at me, but at the Empire of Light, at the Divine Knights who had betrayed me, who had pushed me to this point. She wanted tosh out, to do something, anything to make a difference. But the truth was, she couldn''t.


    "Yes," she murmured, her voice low andced with reluctance.


    It was a relief to finally speak with Aisha after all these months of silence. Seeing her again, hearing her voice, it felt like a burden had been lifted from my chest. Honestly, I felt even better after being with her intimately¡ªit gave me a sense of connection I hadn''t realized I was missing. It was selfish, perhaps, but it was the truth.


    "But you''re the Hero of Darkness..." Aisha''s voice trembled slightly as she repeated the words that had been drilled into her by the Divine Knights. "Liphiel kept saying you''re the greatest enemy of the Empire, and that your death is the key to us going back to Earth."


    Her words dripped with the hatred she felt toward Liphiel. I could see it in her eyes¡ªthe rage, the frustration. Everything Liphiel had told them was designed to paint me as a viin, a threat that needed to be eliminated. It disgusted me how easily the Divine Knights spun their web of lies.


    "They''re experts at spreading lies," I said with a sigh, shaking my head. "Don''t believe a single word thates out of her mouth. But for now, as much as you might hate it, Liphiel is your greatest ally. In this ce, she''s the one who''ll keep you alive."


    Aisha''s lips twisted in distaste, her anger barely contained. I knew how much she despised Liphiel, and for good reason. But I also knew that Liphiel wouldn''t let anything happen to Aisha¡ªnot as long as she was one of their precious Heroes.


    "I want to kill her," Aisha said suddenly, her voice cold, the hatred surfacing in her eyes.


    I stared at her, my expression serious. "Don''t, Aisha," I said firmly, my tone leaving no room for argument. "If she even gets a whiff of you being a threat, she''ll kill you without hesitation. They weren''t sure if I was involved with Oscar, and they still tried to kill me."


    Aisha hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Were you involved?"


    I gave her a look¡ªone that told her everything without needing to say the words aloud. I wasn''t some weak Hero with a useless skill, and I wasn''t going to y by the Divine Knights'' rules. She was starting to realize that now, bit by bit.


    "He wanted to kill me and he tried to attack teacher Amelia while she was sleeping," I said, my voice steady, watching her closely. "I killed him."


    Aisha''s eyes widened in shock, but then she nodded quickly, epting my words without question. I had the distinct feeling that even if I didn''t have a valid reason, Aisha wouldn''t have cared. She was too deep in her love for me, too willing to trust me no matter what I did.


    "Poor teacher Amelia," Aisha said softly after a moment, her voice filled with sadness. "Since your death, she''s been really depressed, you know? But now, she has a daughter. Maybe it''ll help her think about happier things¡­"


    Her words stopped me cold. My heart raced, and my mind spun, but I fought to maintain myposure. I tried to keep my voice steady as I asked, "A daughter?"


    Aisha nodded with a warm smile, clearly unaware of the turmoil her words had just caused. "Yes, she was born just before we left. A really cute baby. But we don''t know who the father is. For someone to win over our beautiful teacher, he must be quite amazing. I wonder when it happened."


    "When you trained," I muttered without thinking.


    Aisha blinked, confused. "What?"


    "Nothing¡­" I quickly corrected myself.


    I couldn''t bring myself to admit that the "amazing man" she''d fallen for was me, and that the moment she fell in love was during our rigorous training sessions. The child she carried¡ªthe one they were all speaking of¡ªhad been conceived in secret, during one of those fleeting yet intense moments we shared in the dimly lit corridors of the castle. Every encounter was seared into my memory, the passion and the urgency of it all. I had been fucking her in the corridors while they were training outside that was the true.


    I was almost certain now¡ªI had to be the father.


    "She said she was pregnant before they left?" I muttered, piecing together the fragments of what Aisha had just told me.


    It made sense. If she conceived around that time, it would be nearly nine months now. And the baby... the baby had finally been born.


    Yes, it had to be mine.


    The more I thought about it, the more everything fell into ce. Amelia, with her fierce loyalty, her unwavering obsession with me, would never havein with someone else so soon after my supposed death. She wouldn''t have. It wasn''t in her nature. The timing was perfect. The dates aligned too well.


    But I wasn''t about to tell Aisha¡ªnot yet, anyway. First, I needed her to recover, to stabilize before dropping this monumental revtion on her. There was no need to burden her with theplexities of my tangled emotions and the reality of what had happened while I was gone.


    But a child...


    The very thought of it made something stir inside me. It was hard to describe¡ªperhaps a warmth, a flicker of joy¡ªbut it wasn''t overwhelming. Not yet. I still needed to let it sink in, toe to terms with the fact that somewhere, there was a child who carried my blood. A part of me, and a part of Amelia.


    "What''s her name?" I asked, trying to keep my voice casual, as if the question didn''t weigh heavily on my chest.


    "Sara," Aisha replied softly.


    "Sara¡­" I repeated, the name rolling off my tongue as if it already belonged to me, to my life. "That''s a good name." I mumbled, pretending to be indifferent, though deep down, the name resonated within me.


    An unexpected longing surged through me¡ªa fierce, almost primal urge to go to the Empire of Light, to see Amelia, and toy eyes on the child. My child. It gnawed at me, this sense of responsibility and guilt. If I was indeed the father, I should have been there for her, to support her through it all.


    Yet, the thought of Sara being born in the Empire of Light left a bitter taste in my mouth. The idea that she had drawn her first breath in a ce that now felt like the enemy unsettled me. It gnawed at the part of me that longed for control, for power.


    "A lot has changed since your death, Nathan," Aisha murmured, her voice heavy with a sadness that had settled over her like a shroud. The mere mention of the Empire of Light seemed to bring a shadow over her features.


    I wanted to press her, to demand every detail of what had happened, but time was slipping away from us. Sienna would return soon if Aisha wasn''t back, so I had to send Aisha back to her camp before things became tooplicated.


    "We should stop here for now, Aisha. We''ll have time to talkter¡ªperhaps when things calm down," I said, rising to my feet, my gaze flicking toward the entrance of the tent.


    "I won''t fight if you''re with Troy¡­" Aisha mumbled, her voice tinged with an almost defeated resignation.


    "Not that you could," I replied with a smirk, eyeing her trembling legs. "You''re still shaking from our hard sex."


    "Shut up," she shot back, a ghost of a smile tugging at her lips. She reached out to punch me, her fist weak but yful.


    I caught her arm before she couldnd the blow, my grip firm yet gentle. My eyes met hers, and for a moment, I let my guard down. There was something I needed to tell her¡ªsomething she needed to hear.


    "Aisha, listen to me." My voice dropped, growing serious. "I''m alive. I''m here. You don''t have to feel sad or lost anymore. You don''t have to think your life is meaningless. Because your heart¡ªyour body¡ªthey belong to me. You don''t have the right to give them to anyone else. Do you understand?" I held her gaze, waiting for her response.


    Her eyes, once dulled by grief and confusion, seemed to light up with a familiar intensity. No, it was more than that¡ªthis time, the light in her eyes was fierce, almost obsessive, a reflection of the deep devotion she carried for me now.


    "Yes~~" she whispered, her voice trembling with emotion.


    I kissed her onest time, a lingering kiss filled with all the unspoken words between us, before pulling away and stepping outside the tent.

 Chapter 191: Khillea wants to get Pregnant?

    Khillea was shocked.


    But to understand why, we need to go back ten minutes earlier.


    "What are you going to do with me?" Briseis asked nervously, her voice trembling with uncertainty. Despite the kind words Khillea had spoken earlier, there was still an unsettled feeling in her chest. Why had she been brought here, if not to be part of the prize? Khillea had won the battle¡ªwhat did she need with Briseis, a ve?


    In truth, Briseis regretted following. Yet at the same time, she couldn''t help but feel some strange relief. The woman standing before her didn''t exude the savage brutality that her mind had conjured. Khillea, though infamous, wasn''t the beast she had feared. Still, confusion reigned over her thoughts.


    Khillea stood up from the basin, water droplets clinging to her skin, cascading in delicate rivulets down her toned, elegant body. Her sharp, yet feminine features were softened by the way the water glistened on her, highlighting every line and curve. Droplets slipped down her neck, trailing between the firm mounds of her breasts, until some slid down to her hardened nipples before continuing over the gentle rise of her belly. The water traced the graceful curve of her hips and thighs, pooling slightly at the warm space between her legs, drawing Briseis''s attention to the perfection of her untouched femininity.


    Without a word, Khillea took a towel draped over a nearby chair, wrapping it loosely around herself, then using another towel to quickly pat herself dry. She moved with the fluid grace of a warrior, every step measured, every movement intentional. As she stepped out of the basin and onto the cool marble floor, she smiled¡ªa smile that spoke of secrets yet unshared.


    "I want you to witness something," Khillea said, her tone casual butced with an undercurrent of significance.


    "Witness what?" Briseis''s confusion deepened. The idea of being a passive observer, especially in this strange, intimate setting, made her uneasy. She had expected anything but this.


    "You know I am a woman, Briseis," Khillea continued, her voice soft yet steady. "And I want you to witness the end of my life."


    The words hung in the air like a thunderp, echoing in Briseis''s mind. She blinked, unsure if she had heard correctly.


    "The end... of your life?" she repeated, her heart pounding in her chest. "What do you mean? Why would you¡ª" Her voice faltered.


    Khillea''s gaze drifted towards the open window, where the evening sky was turning a dark shade of violet. "Patroclus knows," she said quietly. "But I don''t want to burden him with this tonight. He''ll have to bear enough when it''s done."


    There was a somberness in her tone, and for the first time, Briseis saw something beyond the fierce warrior Khillea had always been known for¡ªa vulnerability, a quiet eptance of fate. It unsettled her even more.


    "Okay," Briseis whispered, though she barely understood what was being asked of her. It seemed Khillea didn''t need her to


    do


    anything, not physically, at least. The way she spoke, it was as though her presence, her mere witness, was enough.


    In truth, Briseis thought Khillea simply wantedpany¡ªa femalepanion for what was likely a significant moment. And in a way, she had hit the mark. Khillea had spent years hiding her true self, cloaked in the guise of a man. To everyone around her, she had been Achilles, the greatest of warriors, unassable and untouchable. She had lived surrounded by men, drinking with them, fighting alongside them, but never truly


    one


    of them. Any woman who approached her would only do so in pursuit of Achilles the legend, not Khillea the woman.


    But now, in these final hours, she could break her self-imposed rule. Death wasing regardless¡ªwhat harm could there be in revealing her truth now?


    "Help me with my armor," Khillea said, nodding toward the simple piece lying on a nearby stand.


    It wasn''t the gilded, shining armor of Achilles that she wore in battle. No, this was a more modest, functional piece¡ªjust enough to keep her safe while she wandered the streets. Tonight, she would not march to war. She was going outside for something far more personal.


    Briseis nodded, her hands moving to lift the armor as instructed. The weight of it surprised her, not just physically, but emotionally. Every piece of this woman''s life was heavy,yered with burdens she could barelyprehend.


    As Briseis helped her don the armor, Khillea''s eyes flickered toward her, a faint smile tugging at her lips.


    "Thank you," Khillea murmured.


    Briseis didn''t respond. She simply fastened thest strap, her fingers trembling as they brushed against the cool metal.


    "Where are you going?" Briseis asked calmly, though inwardly her heart raced. Her voice was steady, but the growing unease inside her was hard to ignore. She didn''t want to be left alone in this ce, surrounded by the Greek warriors who, at any moment, could burst in with their brutish desires. The thought sent a shiver down her spine.


    Khillea smirked, a sharp expression pulling at her lips, as if the answer to the question were too obvious.


    Briseis had just finished helping Khillea put on her armor, piece by piece, fastening the straps that hid nearly every inch of her skin. The polished bronze gleamed in the dim light, each segment carefully crafted to encase Khillea''s body. As the armor settled into ce, it transformed her¡ªwhere moments ago stood a woman with a soft, elegant beauty, now there was a figure that, with a hardened gaze and powerful stance, looked unmistakably like a strikingly handsome man.


    It wasn''t strange at all, Briseis thought, as she stepped back to admire the transformation. After all, even the gods, like Apollo, were rumored to possess a beauty that bordered on the feminine. Born of the beautiful goddess Thetis, Khillea''s delicate features weren''t questioned by anyone. Her appearance was simply attributed to divine lineage, the favor of the gods. In the end, all she had to do was hide the curve of her breasts beneath the armor, and no one would suspect the truth.


    "I''m going to find a good man to get me pregnant, of course," Khillea said nonchntly, sliding on her helmet with a practiced ease.


    The words struck Briseis like a p. "What?" she asked, stunned by the absurdity of the statement. To her, it sounded as though Khillea was nning to walk out into the night and pick the first man she saw to father her child. Was that really her n? And yet, as Briseis looked into Khillea''s eyes, she realized she wasn''t joking. There was a fierce, unshakable seriousness in her tone.


    Khillea¡ªa virgin, as far as Briseis knew¡ªwas truly nning to give herself to a stranger this easily? It seemed unimaginable. After all these years of hiding, was she really going to cast aside her virginity in such a careless manner?


    "You should wait," Briseis said, her voice softer now, almost pleading. She spoke not out of selfishness, not because she wanted Khillea to stay, but from a ce of concern. "There''s still time. Maybe someone worthy wille along?"


    Her words hung in the air, unspoken thoughts swirling in Briseis''s mind. Perhaps she felt pity for Khillea, for the years she had spent concealed behind the mask of a man, never able to confide in anyone or build meaningful friendships¡ªexcept, perhaps, with Patroclus, though even that bond had its limits. Khillea had no close female friends, no one to share her burdens or her dreams with.


    But Khillea only shook her head. "No," she said, her voice firm. "Today is the right day. I can''t let this opportunity slip by."


    Briseis understood what she meant now. There was no stopping her. Khillea had made up her mind, and nothing Briseis could say would change it. The warrior had lived her entire life under the shadow of her fate, and now, in the twilight of her existence, she had chosen to im control over one final act: the creation of life.


    "At least¡­ think a bit before choosing," Briseis sighed, her resistance weakening in the face of Khillea''s resolve. She didn''t want to imagine Khillea throwing herself at just anyone in desperation.


    Khillea''s eyes softened as she turned to Briseis, a rare warmth slipping through the cracks of her usual stoicism. "I will," she said with a small smile, though it didn''t reach her eyes. "I''ll be back with a man. Prepare my bed."


    Briseis nodded, her lips tight as she murmured, "Yes¡­"

 Chapter 192: Shocked Khillea

    "Achilles!"


    The raucousughter of the Myrmidons echoed through the camp, their rowdy voices calling out in jest as they spotted theirmander approaching. Some were still chewing on roasted meat, others drinking from overflowing goblets of wine, their boisterous mood amplified by thete hour.


    "What are you doing here?" one of them shouted, his grin wide and toothy. "Shouldn''t you be enjoying that princess?"


    "I thought we''d be hearing screams of pleasure by now!" another added, hisugh booming above the tter of their drunken revelry.


    The men were fearless, knowing theirmander well enough to mock him freely, thinking it all in good fun. They knew Achilles, their king andmander, was capable ofughing off their jests. To them, Achilles had already finished with the spoils of war¡ªthe woman, Briseis¡ªperhaps leaving her to wait for his next indulgence.


    Khillea, hidden beneath the guise of Achilles,ughed along with them, though there was a different meaning behind her smile.


    "I''m saving her forter," she replied, her voice steady, casual, masking the deeper thoughts racing through her mind. "You lot should be worrying about tomorrow. It''s ourst trip." She paused, letting the weight of her words settle for a moment. "We march on Troy at dawn."


    The mention of Troy, the city that had eluded them for so long, sharpened the atmosphere for a second¡ªthough not enough to sober the men entirely. There was still too much bravado, too much confidence in their own strength and the invincibility of their legendary leader.


    "Don''t worry, Achilles!" a soldier hollered, raising his cup. "I can beat those Trojans even drunk!" Moreughter erupted, the sound ringing through the camp like thunder.


    Khillea''s lips curved into a soft smile as she looked over her men. Over the years, she had grown fond of them, despite their roughness, their simple minds, and muscle-headed bravado. They were herrades, men she fought beside, bled with, and ultimately men she would die alongside. But none of them¡ªno matter how much she respected them¡ªcould be the one she chose tonight.


    They were her brothers-in-arms, but they knew her too well. In the heat of passion, they might recognize the soft curves beneath her armor, the shape of her body that no amount of deception could fully hide. And that, Khillea could not allow. The risk was too great.


    What she needed was someone from another army, someone who didn''t know her face, someone she could disappear with into the night, leaving only her memory behind.


    Her mind wandered to the other kings and their camps, the various soldiers andmanders who had joined the Greek coalition. There were also the famed Heroes of the Empire Light, though they hardly interested her. Children ying at being heroes, Khillea thought with a smirk. What she sought was a real man¡ªa stranger who didn''t know Achilles personally, someone who wouldn''t question the unusual encounter.


    Khillea walked through the camp, her eyes scanning the scene unfolding around her. Men were everywhere¡ªwarriors of Greece, their bodies hardened by battle, tall and muscr. Yet, to her, they all blurred together, each one seeming indistinguishable from the next. She passed groups of soldiers openly engaging in rough, unrestrained sex, the sounds of their pleasure echoing through the night air. It was as though the entire camp had been ovee with primal desires, a release before the final push to Troy.


    Her lips twitched into a faint smile. "Would I moan like that too?" she wondered, her thoughts drifting to the act she was determined tomit. This wasn''t the first time she had witnessed such things¡ªwar bred indulgence, and Khillea had long grown used to hearing moans in the background. But now, with her own intentions set on finding a man to father a child, the thought took on a new weight. Her cheeks warmed as she imagined it, the unfamiliar sensation of embarrassment creeping in. Would she lose herself in it, the way the others did? Would her body betray her with sounds she had never made before?


    Still, Khillea pushed the thought aside, her focus shifting back to her task. She continued wandering, her keen ears picking up bits of conversation as she moved deeper into the camp. Two men nearby, d in Athenian armor, caught her attention.


    "I really wanna get my dick into one of those virgin girls from Lyrnessus," one of them said with a crudeugh.


    "Yeah, but Agamemnon''s men took all the women," the other grumbled. "Bastards got the best of the spoils."


    "I''m telling you, if I had one of those virgins, I''d fuck her so hard, she''d scream loud enough to reach Zeus himself!" the first one boasted, his voice filled with the arrogance of a man who had never known restraint.


    Their words were vile, their intent clear as they spoke openly about assaulting a girl.


    But instead of anger, she found herself oddly amused by the absurdity of their boasting.


    She smiled to herself. "I''ll just pick him," she thought, her eyes lingering on the more talkative of the two. He seemed good enough for what she needed¡ªa man to give her a child, nothing more. It didn''t matter if he was trash; he was strong, and that was all she required. Her heart wasn''t in it for love or connection, just practicality.


    But then, Briseis''s words floated back to her mind: Think before choosing.


    For a moment, Khillea hesitated. She knew Briseis was right. Her decision now could change her life forever. Did she really want to tie herself to such a man? Someone whocked honor and respect? The thought made her pause.


    Since she was going to die, she should at least make sure her child will be with a good father.


    "I''ll look a bit longer," she muttered to herself, turning away from the men with a bored expression.


    She was about to give up when amotion nearby broke her thoughts.


    "Haiyy!!" A panicked shout filled the air. "Run!"


    "What the hell was that freak?" another voice screamed, breathless.


    "I don''t know!" came the frantic reply, followed by the sound of stumbling feet and men fleeing in terror.


    Khillea''s curiosity piqued as she saw two men, wide-eyed and pale, tumbling out of a nearby tent, their faces twisted in fear. Something inside had scared them witless, and Khillea couldn''t help but be intrigued. Her sharp instincts told her this was no ordinary encounter.


    Without a second thought, she approached the tent. As she drew nearer, the muffled sounds of moaning and the unmistakable p of flesh against flesh reached her ears. The tent itself shook faintly, the creaking of wood and the scraping of a table audible even from where she stood.


    For a moment, she paused. The scene unfolding inside was one of raw, unabashed pleasure¡ªsomeone was lost in the throes of passion,pletely unbothered by themotion outside. And for reasons she couldn''t fully exin, Khillea felt a strange pull toward it, a curiosity born from years of suppressing her own desires.


    Cautiously, she lifted the tent''s p and peeked inside.

 Chapter 193: Khilleas choice

    Khillea hesitated for a moment, her breath catching in her throat as she stood outside the tent. The air was thick with tension, and the noisesing from within stirred something deep inside her¡ªsomething she had long kept buried. The sound of unrestrained passion washed over her like a wave, pulling her in, drawing her toward the edge of her own desires, ones she had suppressed for years.


    Inside, the muffled cries of pleasure echoed, the voice of a woman lost in ecstasy¡ªuninhibited, unashamed. Khillea felt a strange pull toward the scene unfolding just beyond the fabric of the tent, as if curiosity had taken root in her,pelling her to sneak a glimpse into a world she had denied herself. With a cautious nce over her shoulder, she lifted the edge of the p ever so slightly and peeked inside.


    "HAAAAAN! YES!! Ahahaannn??!! Harderrrr????!!"


    The woman''s voice was breathy, filled with raw, sensual hunger. It sent a shiver down Khillea''s spine, making her body tingle in a way that felt foreign, unfamiliar. Despite herself, her pulse quickened. She could see the woman clearly now¡ªbeautiful, ethereal in the dim light, her body arching as she clung desperately to the man thrusting into her with an almost primal intensity.


    The woman''s legs trembled on the man''s shoulders, her face flushed, lips parted in a perfect expression of ecstasy. Her long hair spilled over the table like a silken river, her skin glowing with the sheen of sweat as their bodies collided rhythmically. The man¡ªhe was relentless, his powerful hips mming against her as the table creaked beneath their weight.


    Khillea couldn''t help but be struck by the scene, a forbidden voyeur watching from the shadows. The man was handsome, undeniably so, his muscles taut as he moved with an effortless confidence. A lucky man, she thought fleetingly, to have a woman like this beneath him¡ªbeautiful and utterly lost in pleasure. Even Khillea, who had trained herself to ignore such things, found her gaze lingering longer than she intended.


    "Do you want to get pregnant, Aisha?" the man suddenly leaned in, his voice dark and intimate as he whispered into the woman''s ear.


    Khillea''s heart skipped a beat. Pregnant


    .


    The word struck her, sending a jolt through her body. She swallowed hard, the ache in her throat matching the strange, ufortable warmth building between her legs.


    That was


    her


    wish. A wish she had harbored in secret for so long.


    "Yesss! Haaaannn??! Make me pregnant, Nathan! Aahaaan??! Give me a baby!" Aisha moaned loudly, her voice a mix of desperation and bliss as she nodded frantically, her body writhing beneath his touch.


    Khillea felt her pulse race, her breathing quickening as her body reacted to the words. Pregnant


    .


    It was all she had ever wanted, the one thing she desired more than anything in the world. And yet, here she was, watching someone else live out that fantasy. Her fingers twitched at her sides, her skin growing hot. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the scene.


    Nathan smirked at Aisha''s words, his hands gripping her waist as he drove himself deeper into her, his movements bing harder, more purposeful. Khillea could see the slickness of Aisha''s thighs, the way her body weed every thrust. The wet sound of flesh meeting flesh filled the tent, growing louder as both of them neared their peak.


    "Then take it!" Nathan growled, his voice low andmanding.


    "HYAAAAA!!! SO HOT!! HAAAAANNN!!!" Aisha''s body arched off the table, her scream of pleasure echoing in the small space as she climaxed, her legs quivering uncontrobly around Nathan''s shoulders. Her release was so intense, so primal, that Khillea''s own body responded involuntarily. A rush of heat spread through her, settling low in her belly, making her legs weak. She shifted ufortably, her thighs pressing together as she fought the growing tension between her legs.


    "Wh...what''s happening to me?"


    In that moment, Khillea was utterly invisible¡ªerasing her presence with the precision only a Demigod blessed by Zeus himself could muster. Even Nathan, despite his obvious power, was far too engrossed in the heat of the moment to notice her watching. His focus was on Aisha, on the pleasure he was giving and receiving, and Khillea was nothing more than a shadow at the edge of the tent.


    But her eyes weren''t on Aisha anymore. They were on him, Nathan. His sweat-slicked body glistened in the dim light, every muscle taut with exertion. For a fleeting second, one of his eyes glowed with a strange, unsettling golden hue, a slit forming where the pupil should have been. It sent a chill racing down Khillea''s spine. But just as quickly as it appeared, it was gone, his eye returning to its normal blue. She shuddered but didn''t care anymore.


    She had already made her choice.


    This was the man she had been searching for.


    Judging by the discarded armor, he appeared to be a Spartan warrior¡ªsolid, unyielding. Khillea''s lips curled into a smile as she stepped away from the tent, her heart racing with a mixture of exhration and anticipation. The flush on her cheeks betrayed the excitement she felt. She inhaled deeply, the cool evening air doing little to calm the heat stirring inside her.


    As she walked, a curious thought crossed her mind. Her gaze flicked downward, toward the subtle dampness she felt between her thighs.


    "Had I really gotten wet just from watching them?"


    The raw, carnal act she had just witnessed yed on a loop in her head. Her fingers grazed the side of her tunic absentmindedly, a shiver running through her. Or was it simply the thrill?


    Excitement, maybe. No, more than that¡ªit was exhration.


    The notion that it would be her turn soon only added to the growing sense of anticipation. The image of the man, his powerful body moving in sync with Aisha''s, shed again in her mind.


    "I need to get ready," Khillea murmured to herself as she picked up her pace, her thoughts swirling with possibilities. Her footsteps carried her with purpose as she headed back to her own tent. This wasn''t just a chance encounter. This was


    destiny


    . Achilles had given the order, and she was bound to follow through. It wasn''t as if the man would refuse¡ªno one refused the call of Achilles.


    But just as she was lost in her thoughts, the familiar figure of Patroclus appeared in her path, stepping out of the shadows. His presence startled her for a moment, but she quickly masked it with a smile.


    "Achilles," Patroclus said, addressing her formally at first, though his tone softened when he realized who it was. "What are you doing here?" He had just finished a strategic discussion with Odysseus and was on his way back to camp when he spotted his cousin.


    Khillea''s grin widened, her eyes gleaming with a spark of mischief. "I found someone ready to give me a child," she dered, her voice filled with excitement, as if she had just uncovered a long-lost treasure.


    Patroclus nearly choked on his own breath, his face going pale for a moment. His eyes darted around, making sure no one else had overheard such a bold statement. He turned to her, his brow furrowed in disbelief.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked, his voice a hushed whisper, thoughced with concern. His protective instincts toward her red up immediately.


    Khillea''s expression didn''t falter. In fact, she seemed more resolute. "I''m going to die in this war, Patroclus. That much is certain." Her tone was casual, but her eyes held a quiet determination. "So, I''ll leave something behind. A child. It will be my legacy."


    Patroclus opened his mouth to speak, but no words came. He couldn''t bring himself to argue, not when she spoke so bluntly about her own fate. The thought of Khillea¡ªhis cousin, the woman he had always treated like a sister¡ªdying in this senseless war twisted something deep in his chest. But her mind was set, and he knew her well enough to understand that no amount of reasoning would sway her.


    "Do you know him?" Patroclus asked after a pause, hoping, against hope, that maybe there was something more behind her decision. "Is he someone you''ve been seeing? Someone you care about?"


    Khillea''sugh was sharp and short, almost dismissive. "What? No. I just met him today. But he''s good enough to give me a child." She shrugged, as if the choice were as simple as selecting a new weapon for battle.


    Patroclus stared at her, his mouth slightly agape. "You''re really going to¡­"


    "Yes," she interrupted, her voice firm. "I''m going to fuck someone I just saw. Are you going to help me or not?"


    There was a finality in her words, a challenge even. Patroclus knew that nothing he could say would change her mind. He let out a deep sigh, rubbing his temple as he resigned himself to her n.


    "Fine," he muttered, still uneasy but unable to deny her. "What do you need me to do?"


    Khillea''s smile returned, softer this time, almost girlish. "As soon as he leaves the tent, call him over. Tell him I''ve summoned him to mine."


    Patroclus frowned, understanding exactly what she intended, but he nodded nheless. "As you wish."


    "Good," she said, her voice tinged with excitement. Without another word, she turned on her heel and hurried off toward her tent, her heart pounding in her chest.

 Chapter 194: Achilless request?

    After speaking with Aisha, I stepped out of the tent, the cool evening air doing little to ease the tension building inside me. The main reason I''de to her wasn''t purely for the sake of indulging in pleasure, though I won''t deny I enjoyed every moment of it. No, my real goal was something far deeper¡ªsomething more dangerous. I needed her to reim her will to live.


    Aisha was fragile, teetering on the edge of despair. I knew that much the moment I saw her, the emptiness in her eyes. By telling her she belonged to me¡ªby making her feel needed, imed¡ªI had done more than just share a bed with her. I had sealed her obsession, yes, but it was a necessary evil. She needed something to cling to, some thread of purpose, even if it was wrapped up in a twisted loyalty toward me. My words, my presence¡ªthey would echo in her mind each time she faced death, a reminder that she wasn''t allowed to die. Not yet.


    I had used my skill, [Deep Voice], amplifying its effects with the absurd luck I seemed to carry. The weight of my words would take root in her subconscious. It should be enough to keep her fighting, even against the strongest enemies.


    As I put on the armor I''d recovered earlier, the sense of urgency gnawed at me. There wasn''t much time left, and my body was beginning to feel the strain of this ce, this era. I was running out of time, and I could feel my strength faltering. I had to bring Astynome back quickly before anyone noticed that I didn''t belong here. Each minute that passed increased the likelihood of someone discovering me, and that was a risk I couldn''t afford.


    Just as I was about to move, a voice behind me cut through the night air like a de.


    "You. Stop there."


    I froze.


    This wasn''t just any voice¡ªit was someone I recognized. If it had been an ordinary Greek soldier, I wouldn''t have cared. I could deal with them easily. But this wasn''t ordinary. The man standing behind me was Patroclus, the constant shadow of Achilles, the one who had been with him at Lyrnessus, alongside Agamemnon.


    This is bad.


    My mind raced as I weighed my options. If Patroclus suspected me, I would have no choice but to silence him before he could sound any rms. I was stronger than him¡ªthat much was clear. But strength wasn''t the problem. The problem was his rtionship with Achilles.


    Killing Patroclus would inevitably lead to Achilles hunting me down. And that was a fight I didn''t want. Not now, not ever. Achilles was a freak of nature, and the gods themselves seemed to take a special interest in him. Hera and Athena both regarded him highly, and I''d heard rumors that even Zeus had blessed him. Fighting Achilles would be suicidal.


    I had no illusions about it. Achilles was stronger than me. He had spent most of his life honing his skills, fighting relentlessly, blessed by gods who favored his every move. His reputation as an invulnerable warrior wasn''t just rumor¡ªit was likely truth. I couldn''t take that chance.


    Though thanks to being summoned twice and having my strength reached new heights after enving Amaterasu that wasn''t enough against Achilles.


    Anyway, If I''m found out right now, I''m finished.


    "Is there a problem?" I asked, keeping my voice cold and measured, masking the unease brewing beneath the surface.


    Patroclus met my gaze evenly. "Achilles wants to see you now."


    I frowned, a sliver of confusion slipping through my otherwise controlled expression. Achilles? Why would he want to see me? I had never met him face to face before, only glimpsed him briefly from afar when I first arrived. And I had barely been here for a day¡ªhow could he have noticed me already? The idea that Achilles, of all people, would summon me seemed absurd. Unless, of course, he had somehow realized I was an intruder.


    A chill ran down my spine at the thought. If that were the case, I''d likely already be dead. No, there had to be another reason.


    "I don''t know," Patroclus continued, his voice carrying a weight of caution, "but you should go now and not keep him waiting."


    I resisted the urge to sigh. Refusing Achilles wasn''t an option. It would only arouse more suspicion and likely lead to the very oue I feared. Nodding, I turned toward the hill where Achilles'' tent loomed like a silent sentinel over the camp. I would go, find out what he wanted, and leave as quickly as possible. Hopefully, without drawing any further attention to myself.


    But if a fight happened, I had to be prepared.


    My mind raced with contingency ns as I made my way through the camp. I could fight Achilles if it came to that. Transferring my absurd luck into my strength stats would temporarily level the ying field. But I was reluctant to use that option in my current state. The strain it would put on my already fragile body might elerate the countdown to my inevitable death.


    Still, if the worst came to pass, it wasn''t as if Achilles was invincible. I remembered the myths well enough¡ªhis so-called invulnerability came with a fatal w: his heel. If that weakness still existed in this world, it could be my key to victory. But then again, Achilles was always seen d in full armor, his legs fully protected. It wouldn''t surprise me if his gear was enchanted with the highest-level magical spells, resistant to even celestial magic and magical weapons.


    I clenched my fists as I entered the Myrmidon''s camp. The moment they saw me, their gazes narrowed, hostility radiating from every corner.


    "What are you doing here, damn Spartan?" one of them spat, his voiceced with contempt.


    "Fuck off before we kill you," another growled, stepping closer, his hand resting on the hilt of his sword.


    "Wanna die? Did Menus send you?"


    Their taunts continued, but it was thest one that drew raucousughter from the group. "He''s probably still whining about being cuckolded by that Paris."


    The mention of Helen and Menus sparked a wave of jeers and crude jokes among them, their voices rising in a chorus of derision. It was clear that no one here had any love for the king of Sparta.


    "Patroclus sends me. Achilles wants to see me," I said calmly, my voice betraying none of the apprehension bubbling beneath the surface.


    The Myrmidons exchanged nces, shrugged, and stepped aside without protest. They likely assumed that even if I had lied, there was no way I could pose a threat to Achilles.


    I took a deep breath, my mind sharpening as I began the slow ascent up the hill. Each step brought me closer to therge, imposing tent that stood at its peak, its thick cloth ps closed tight against the outside world. The closer I got, the more acute my senses became¡ªI heightened them to the maximum, ready for any potential ambush or unseen danger. If Achilles intended to strike, I''d sense it before the blow came.


    Reaching the entrance of the tent, I paused for a moment, listening for any sounds inside. I could hear the faint murmur of movement, but nothing that hinted at an immediate attack. Still, I wasn''t about to let my guard down.


    With one swift motion, I parted the cloth ps and stepped inside.

 Chapter 195: Khillea appears

    Reaching the entrance of the tent, I paused for a moment, listening for any sounds inside. I could hear the faint murmur of movement, but nothing that hinted at an immediate attack. Still, I wasn''t about to let my guard down.


    With one swift motion, I parted the cloth ps and stepped inside.


    As I stepped inside, I was greeted by an unexpectedly warm interior,pletely at odds with the cold hostility I''d prepared for. The tent, muchrger than I had anticipated, was bathed in a soft golden glow, courtesy of the countless candles ced carefully around the space. Their flickering mes cast dancing shadows across the canvas walls, filling the air with a faint, yet noticeable scent. Incense? Perhaps. It was subtle but foreign¡ªstrange for a war camp, almost out of ce. The entire setup felt surreal.


    Yet, the most peculiar thing was the silence.


    There seemed to be no one inside. My senses, heightened and ever sharp, detected nothing immediately threatening. Was this a trap? Had Achilles grown desperate enough to ambush me in his own tent? Foolish. He''d have to do better than that if he thought I''d fall for such a simple trick.


    My eyes, honed to see through darkness and deceit, scanned the tent with precision. I circled the room, the tension building as I neared a small, low table. That''s when I saw her¡ªa woman crouching awkwardly behind it, her presence hidden until now. Her posture was meek, almost trembling, though something in her demeanor didn''t scream fear, but difort.


    This wasn''t Achilles.


    Her appearance was striking¡ªcurly ck hair framing her face, falling messily over her shoulders, and blue eyes that flickered with uncertainty. There was no mistaking it; this was Briseis, the supposed prize Achilles had won in battle. A beauty, no doubt, but I had expected her to be more¡­ shattered, given what she''d likely endured in this brutal camp. Yet, she wasn''t quite the broken captive I imagined.


    Briseis met my gaze for a moment, though she quickly looked away, her hands fidgeting nervously in herp. There was something more to her than the rumors suggested, but I didn''t have time to ponder it further.


    "Where is Achilles?" I asked, my voice steady but demanding.


    "I¡­" Her voice was fragile, trembling on the edge of words she couldn''t quite find. Fear? Hesitation? I couldn''t tell, but she seemed lost.


    I moved closer, my patience thinning. "Where is he? Why did he summon me?"


    Before Briseis could answer, another voice cut through the still air, one that caught mepletely off guard. It came from the very heart of the tent, smooth andced with an unsettling confidence.


    "Achilles isn''t here, stranger."


    I spun around, my instincts sharpened, ready for anything. What greeted me was far from what I expected.


    Standing in the center of the tent, bathed in the soft glow of the candles, was a woman¡ªno, a vision. She was easily one of the most breathtaking women I had ever seen, her beauty rivaling even that of Aisha. No, if I were honest with myself, she surpassed Aisha in a way that was hard to admit. Her long, fiery red hair cascaded down her back, falling in soft waves that shimmered in the candlelight, reaching her curvy waist. Her eyes were a mesmerizing shade of gold, glimmering as though they held secrets I would never grasp.


    "Who are you?" I demanded, though my gaze couldn''t help but notice the enticing dress she wore¡ªwhite and green, flowing with elegance yet cut daringly to reveal glimpses of her cleavage and stopping just above her knees. Her attire felt almost like a challenge.


    "Just a woman," she replied, a seductive smirk ying on her lips. "You can call me Khillea."


    What in the world was happening here?


    "Good for you," I said, my tone sharp, brushing off her allure. "Where is Achilles, and why did he call me?" My patience was thinning; I needed answers. Now.


    I scanned the room again, searching for any sign of him, but Achilles was nowhere to be found. The more I looked, the more it became clear that both Briseis and this mysterious woman, Khillea, weren''t here to ambush me. There was no sense of danger in the air, no lurking threat hiding behind the heavy drapes or low-lit corners. If anything, the atmosphere felt almost... intimate, but Khillea in particr stirred something deeper, a strange feeling I couldn''t quite ce.


    She stood there, her golden eyes narrowing slightly in annoyance as I continued my search. Her patience, it seemed, had run thin.


    "I told you," she said, her voice carrying a subtle edge, "he isn''t here. Now what are you going to do?" She smiled, but there was a slyness behind it¡ªa smile that seemed to know more than it was letting on.


    I met her gaze with a deadpan expression, unimpressed by the theatrics. "I''ll be going back to my tent," I replied coolly, turning to leave.


    Before I could take a step, she fumbled forward, her voice rising sharply, almost desperate. "No. You''re staying here¡ªuntil Achilles returns!" Her outburst was unexpected, and it stopped me in my tracks.


    Why was she so eager to keep me here? There was no reason to cause more trouble. I didn''t need any furtherplications.


    I sighed, turning back to face her. "Fine. When will he be back?"


    Khillea hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering with thought. "Twenty minutes should be sufficient¡­" she finally answered, though her tone wasced with something vague, as if she were calcting something else entirely.


    I scoffed at the precision. "How convenient," I muttered, unimpressed.


    But instead of responding with irritation, Khillea smiled¡ªa slow, seductive curl of her lips. She stepped closer, her movement fluid, and before I knew it, she was standing right in front of me. Her hand reached out, grasping mine, and she guided it¡ªslowly, deliberately¡ªuntil it rested against her chest. The fabric of her white dress was impossibly thin, and through it, I could feel the warmth of her skin, her heartbeat steady beneath my palm.


    Her eyes gleamed as she tilted her head, watching my reaction. "What are you going to do now?" she asked again, her voice a hushed whisper, the words hanging heavily between us.


    I wasn''t going to lose control, not like this. I had faced far greater temptations than this, and now wasn''t the time to let my desires take over. "I''m going to wait for Achilles," I said evenly, my hand falling away from her body.


    Khillea''s eyes sparkled with amusement. "You''re different from the other Spartans," she mused, a teasing smile ying on her lips. "Any of your peers would have jumped at the opportunity, taken me right here and now, and fucked me all night long."


    Her words caught me off guard, but oddly enough, they also reassured me. If she thought I was one of the Spartans, that meant she didn''t suspect who I truly was. Achilles had no idea I was an intruder. If he did, he certainly wouldn''t have left me alone with his women like this.


    "There''s nothing special about controlling oneself," I replied.


    "Hmmm." Khillea''s gaze never left mine as she leaned in closer, her breath warm against my ear. "Maybe not," she whispered, her lips brushing lightly against my skin, "but right now, I want you to lose control."


    Her breath, hot and teasing, sent a surge of heat through my body. There was something dangerously alluring about her¡ªsomething far beyond the ordinary. I could feel my pulse quickening, my mind battling against the primal urges she stirred within me. No, this woman was not ordinary. There was something about her that felt... powerful.


    "I''m sure Achilles will kill you if he catches you seducing another man," I warned, trying to keep my voice level. Thest thing I wanted was to provoke Achilles by doing something reckless with his women.


    But Khillea onlyughed softly, the sound rich and filled with confidence. "I don''t think so," she said, her voice dripping with amusement. "It was Achilles himself who asked us to entertain you before he arrives."


    That revtion stopped me cold. I blinked, staring at her in disbelief. Achilles¡­ wanted me entertained? Why? What in the world was going on?


    I couldn''t help but feel a wave of confusion. Why was I being treated like some sort of esteemed guest? Did I do something to earn Achilles''s favor? Had I caught his attention somehow without even realizing it?


    Khillea''s smirk deepened as she watched my reaction, her eyes filled with a knowing glimmer.


    "Now, let me entertain you, Nathan."

 Chapter 196: Khilleas tongue work * (1)

    "Now, let me entertain you, Nathan," Khillea purred, her voice a melodic taunt that twisted itself into my gut like a snake coiling tighter with each word. Her lips curved into a sultry smile that was anything but innocent, the kind of expression that made men weak and reckless.


    But my eyes snapped open wide, the shock of hearing her say my name like a sudden knife between the ribs. Narrowing them quickly, I tried to conceal the storm brewing behind my gaze. How the hell did she know my name? It was impossible. I had been careful. Always careful. Only one scenario reyed in my mind, and I cursed myself under my breath.


    Aisha.


    It had to have been her. That moment of weakness when I was lost in her body, when every thrust made her call out my name like a prayer. It must have slipped, then. Khillea must have been listening.


    This was bad. If she kept uttering my name, letting it slip to the wrong ears, everything could spiral out of control. Liphiel finding out would be more than a problem¡ªit would be a death sentence. She''d call several Divine Knights to get rid of me.


    Meanwhile Khillea''s delicate fingers were already moving, tracing lines of heat over my chest, but I wasn''t about to let her take the lead. My hand shot up, gripping her wrist before she could go any further. Her startled gasp sent a pulse of satisfaction through me, but I kept my voice cold, cutting.


    "I''ll be the one entertaining you." The words were low, edged with menace. I wasn''t ying her game. I was going to make her submit, to crush whatever fantasies of power she thought she held over me. Her pulse fluttered beneath my grip, but I didn''t release her.


    Khillea''s throat bobbed as she swallowed, her eyes wide with expectation. She wasn''t just a predator¡ªthere was prey lurking underneath, waiting to be snared. She just didn''t know it yet.


    "Achilles¡ªor anyone else¡ªwon''t hear a damn thing about what happens here." I leaned in, letting my breath brush over her ear. "Do you understand?"


    "Y-Yes," she stammered, her head nodding rapidly, but her gaze was distant, zed. Was she even listening to me? Or was she too caught up in her own twisted desires toprehend the danger she was in? Her pupils were blown wide, lips parted like she was waiting, yearning for something.


    "Kneel," Imanded.


    A flicker of hesitation crossed her face, her brows knitting together. "What?" she questioned, as if her pride had reared its ugly head for a brief moment, blocking herpliance. Was she really that arrogant, or just oblivious to what wasing?


    I yanked her wrist, forcing her down with a snarl that wiped any resistance from her face. "Discard your pride," I spat. "You won''t need it for the next twenty minutes, because when I''m through fucking you, Khillea, you won''t be able to remember what pride feels like."


    She barely had time to process the words before her knees hit the ground. I could see the tremble in her thighs, the quick rise and fall of her chest. Her lips parted as if to protest, but no words came. Just a soft, broken sound¡ªuncertainty mixed with fear, maybe lust. Her gaze lowered, thennded directly on my crotch as I unbuttoned my pants.


    I pulled down my trousers, my cock springing free, still slick from the remnants of my encounter with Aisha. Khillea''s eyes widened, her lips trembling as her breath hitched audibly. Her voice was a nervous whisper. "It''s... bigger than I thought."


    I smirked, my hand finding the back of her head, fingers tangling roughly in her hair. "Stroke it," I ordered, watching her face for any sign of resistance.


    "Stroke?" she repeated dumbly, blinking up at me like she didn''t understand what the hell I was asking. The nk expression on her face made me pause. Could she be... a virgin? Impossible. Achilles had been with her, hadn''t he? But now, there was doubt crawling into my mind, curiosity wing its way in.


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know," I muttered darkly. I grabbed her wrist and guided her hand to my cock. Her touch was tentative at first, fingers wrapping around my length slowly, the warmth of her skin making my pulse hammer in my ears. Despite myself, a low groan rumbled in my throat since it''s been awhile someone did a handjob to me.


    Her hands were softer than I expected, delicate, yet firm enough to ignite something primal in me. "You''ve got good hands," I grunted, rolling my hips forward just slightly, the heat coiling in my gut intensifying with every stroke.


    Her breath was quickening, her chest heaving with a mix of anticipation and nerves. She bit her lip, watching the way her fingers moved over my cock, eyes flicking between my face and the thick, throbbing length she was handling.


    Her hand moved awkwardly, her grip unsure, fingers barely wrapping around the base of my cock as she attempted to stroke me. I could feel the hesitation in her touch, the uncertainty that radiated off her as she tried to please me.


    Khillea''s breath hitched every time she nced up at me, her wide eyes flicking between my face and the thick length in her hand. Her lips parted slightly, her breath quick and shallow, betraying the mix of nervousness and anticipation that seemed to war within her. But she was too clumsy, too inexperienced. The contrast between her aloof, prideful exterior and the fumbling, virginal way she handled me made something dark coil in my gut.


    I growled, low and deep, wrapping my hand around her wrist to still her pathetic attempts. "You call that stroking?" I muttered, my voice a harsh rasp. Her gaze darted to mine, confusion clouding her features, her lips parting as if to question me. I didn''t give her the chance.


    "Open your mouth," I ordered, themand sharp and absolute. She blinked, hesitating for a fraction of a second, as if she hadn''t quite registered the demand. Her lips moved, forming the start of a protest, but I tugged her wrist firmly, guiding her hand up my shaft, making her feel the way my cock throbbed in her grip, hard and eager.


    "Open your mouth and lick it," I repeated, this time slower, more deliberate, watching her for any flicker of resistance.


    "Lick?" Khillea gulped, her throat bobbing as she stared at me, her pulse quickening under my firm grip. Her lips trembled for a moment before, with a hesitant intake of breath, she finally obeyed.


    Her mouth parted, her tongue slipping out cautiously, pink and glistening as she lowered her head. There was a moment of hesitation, as if she was still grappling with the absurdity of what she was about to do. But there was no going back now. I wasn''t going to let her stop.


    "Sluuurp~" Her tongue met the head of my cock, rolling over the sensitive tip in a slow, tentative swirl. A sharp gasp escaped her lips as she tasted me, her tongue moving with deliberate slowness, unsure of how to please but eager to try. She licked the ridge of the ns awkwardly, her warm tongue tracing the edges, before circling back around, flicking over the slit.


    "Sluuuuurp!"


    "Orgh..." I groaned softly, my hips shifting forward, watching the way her tongue explored me with growing curiosity. The sight of her kneeling there, her tongue swirling around the tip of my cock, was enough to send a surge of heat through me. Her lips were parted, breath warm and ragged against my skin as she struggled to keep up, her strokes still clumsy but slowly improving.


    "Lick it all," I ordered, my voice thick with impatience. "Don''t just y with the tip."


    "Sluuuurp~~sluuurp~sluurp!"


    Her eyes darted up to meet mine, wide and startled, but she obeyed, her tongue dragging along the length of my cock, starting at the base and working her way up. Her strokes were still awkward, but there was something intoxicating about the way she moved, the way her lips trembled around each lick, as if she was both terrified and enthralled by what she was doing.


    "Good girl," I muttered, my hand tightening in her hair, guiding her movements as her tongue rolled along my length, wet and eager. "Now put it in your mouth."

 Chapter 197: Khilleas Tongue Work* (2)

    "Good girl," I muttered, my hand tightening in her hair, guiding her movements as her tongue rolled along my length, wet and eager. "Now put it in your mouth."


    Her eyes widened further at themand, a flicker of uncertainty shing across her face, but she didn''t resist. Slowly, hesitantly, she opened her mouth wider, the tip of my cock pressing against her lips. There was a moment of hesitation, a soft whimper escaping her as I pushed forward, the head slipping past her lips and into her warm, wet mouth.


    "Hmpff!"


    She gagged slightly, her throat constricting as I forced myself deeper, but she didn''t pull away. Instead, her tongue rolled around me, awkwardly at first, but soon finding a rhythm as she began to suck, her lips tightening around my shaft.


    A low grunt escaped me as I watched her struggle to take more of me, her eyes watering slightly as her lips stretched around the thick girth. Her hands clutched my thighs, nails digging into my skin as she tried to steady herself, her head bobbing slightly, sucking and licking as best she could. Her moans were muffled, the vibrations sending jolts of pleasure through me as I felt her throat spasm around the tip.


    "Take it deeper," I growled, pushing her head down further, forcing more of my cock into her mouth.


    "Hmppf! Gluuurp!"


    She gagged again, her eyes watering more, but she didn''t stop. Her lips tightened around me, her tongue working to keep up with the forceful thrusts as I guided her head, pushing her closer to the base. Her moans were growing louder, more desperate, each muffled sound sending another wave of heat coursing through me.


    "Hmmpff! Hmppf! Gluuurp~~sluuurp!"


    Khillea''s face was flushed, her cheeks bright pink as she struggled to take me deeper, her hands gripping my thighs as if to ground herself. She was drooling now, saliva pooling at the corners of her mouth, dripping down her chin in messy, sticky trails as she sucked harder, her tongue rolling and flicking over the sensitive head each time I pulled back.


    "That''s it," I muttered, my hand tightening in her hair, my hips thrusting forward as I forced her to take more, my cock filling her mouth until she was gagging, tears spilling from the corners of her eyes. "You''re doing so good."


    "Hhmmmppf!!"


    Her moans turned to whimpers, her throat tightening as I pushed deeper, the wet sounds of her gagging filling the room. Her eyes were zed now, tears streaming down her cheeks as she struggled to keep up, her tongue still working, though slower now, more desperate.


    I groaned, my grip tightening as I thrust deeper, watching her face contort with the effort. Her lips stretched wide, her jaw aching from the strain as I filled her mouth, her moans growing more frantic with each thrust. Her throat spasmed around me again, and I couldn''t help but grin at the sight of her struggling, her eyes watery and her cheeks stained with tears as she worked to please me.


    "God, you look so fucking good like that," I muttered, my voice a low growl. "Taking my cock so well. Achilles must be quite lucky."


    Her moans grew louder, more desperate as I quickened my pace, forcing her to take more of me, her throat tightening with each thrust. Her eyes were zed with tears, her cheeks wet, but she didn''t stop, didn''t pull away. Instead, she sucked harder, her tongue flicking over the head with renewed fervor, desperate to please, desperate to be praised.


    "Gluuurpp! Gluuuurp~~hmmppf! Sluuuuurp~"


    The room was filled with the sounds of her gagging, wet and filthy, her mouth stretched around my cock as I fucked her throat. Her moans were growing louder, each one sending shivers of pleasure through me as I felt her tongue working, her lips tightening with every thrust.


    "Fuck, Khillea," I groaned, my hips bucking forward as I pushed deeper, forcing her to take more. Her throat spasmed again, her eyes widening with the effort, but she didn''t pull away. Instead, she whimpered, her hands gripping my thighs tighter as she struggled to keep up, her body trembling with the intensity of it all.


    Her lips were stretched wide, her jaw aching, but she kept sucking, kept licking, her tongue rolling around the head of my cock each time I pulled back.


    "Sluuuuurp!!" Khillea''s cheeks were bright red now.


    "You like that don''t you?" I smirked.


    I could feel the heat building, the tension coiling tighter in my gut with every stroke. Khillea was a mess now, her face flushed, her cheeks stained with tears, her mouth stretched wide as she sucked harder, more desperately. Her moans were a constant now, muffled and frantic, her body trembling with each thrust as she struggled to keep up.


    With a final thrust, I pushed deep into her throat, my cock pulsing as I spilled into her mouth. Khillea gagged, her body trembling as she struggled to take it all, her throat working desperately to swallow, her moans frantic and broken. I held her there, her lips stretched wide around my cock, her eyes ssy with tears as she swallowed, her throat tightening around me onest time.


    "Haaa! Haan! Haaa...augh..."


    Khillea breathed hardly.


    I pulled back slowly, watching as she gasped for air, her lips wet and swollen, her face flushed and stained with tears. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her chest heaving as she looked up at me, her eyes wide and dazed, her lips still glistening with saliva and cum.


    With a smile, she then licked her lips. "Thanks for the meal."


    I could only smile in return.


    Where did Achilles found this woman?


    "Come," I said with a low growl, pulling her up roughly by her arm, her body trembling under my grip. She was still catching her breath, her lips swollen and slick from the blowjob she had just given me, but there was a hunger in her eyes, a raw desperation that made my blood thrum harder in my veins. Her lips parted, and her chest rose and fell with heavy breaths as I dragged her toward the bed. Achilles'' bed.


    Sorry, Achilles, but I''m going to have to fuck her right here, on your bed.


    I didn''t care about the mess or the consequences. Right now, all I cared about was sinking myself into her, using her body for my own pleasure. I threw her down onto the bed, her body bouncing lightly against the sheets as I followed her, my knees pressing into the mattress, trapping her beneath me.


    "M-Make me pregnant!" she suddenly gasped out, her voice thick with lust, her eyes gleaming with something wild. Her chest was heaving, her breasts straining against the fabric of her top, and her smirk was one of wicked challenge. "Fill me with your seed," she breathed, her thighs parting as her body arched toward me. "I want you to fuck me until I''m pregnant."


    I couldn''t help butugh at the absurdity of it all. How many women had said those words to me? How many had begged for the same thing, wanting to carry my child, to im a part of me for themselves? In thest months, it was a lot for a mere guy from Earth like me. But something about the way Khillea said it, the way her voice dripped with desperation and lust, sent a surge of heat through my veins.


    "If that''s what you want," I muttered darkly, my lips curling into a smirk of my own.


    Without wasting any more time, I grabbed both of her ankles, wrapping my hands firmly around her heels and pulling her closer to me, spreading her legs wide in the process. Her body slid effortlessly across the sheets, her thighs opening for me like a flower blooming under the weight of my touch.


    "HAAAN????!" she moaned, her voice louder than before, a wild, breathless cry that made my cock twitch in response. The sound echoed around the room, her body shuddering as if just the act of being manhandled had sent a jolt of pleasure through her. Her back arched, her breasts thrust upward, her hands gripping the sheets in tight fists as she looked at me with that same burning lust.


    Her voice was breathy, ragged as she begged. "Ravish me up."


    Her words only made me harder, the raw need in her voice driving me to the brink of control. I didn''t waste a second. My hands gripped her thighs, fingers digging into the soft flesh as I positioned myself between her legs, my cock brushing against the soaked folds of her cunt. She was dripping wet, her arousal coating my shaft as I slid the head of my cock up and down her entrance, teasing her, watching the way her body shuddered beneath me, her hips writhing as if desperate for more.


    "You want me to fuck you?" I asked, my voice low and taunting, leaning in closer so that my breath ghosted over her lips. "You want me to fill you with my seed, Khillea?"


    "Yes! Please!" she gasped, her body arching up toward me, her nails digging into my shoulders as she tried to pull me closer. Her desperation was palpable, her entire body trembling with the need to be filled, to be imed.


    I grinned, positioning myself at her entrance, the head of my cock pressing against her wet slit, teasing her just a little more. "Then beg for it," I muttered, my voice thick with lust. "Beg for me to fuck you."


    Her breath hitched, her eyes wide and ssy with need as she looked up at me, her lips trembling. "Please, fuck me!" she moaned, her hips bucking up toward me, desperate to feel me inside her. "I want you to fuck me! I want you to fill me with your cum, please, Nathan!"


    That was all I needed to hear.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 198 Eating Khillea *

    198 Eating Khillea *


    Her breath hitched, her eyes wide and ssy with need as she looked up at me, her lips trembling. "Please, fuck me!" she moaned, her hips bucking up toward me, desperate to feel me inside her. "I want you to fuck me! I want you to fill me with your cum, please, Nathan!"


    That was all I needed to hear.


    I smirked down at her, the edge of her desperation burning into my skin, a me that fed my own ferocity. Khillea''s legs trembled as I pressed her knees apart, exposing her virgin pussy glistening under the dim light. My cock twitched at the sight, the raw hunger to im her burning in my gut. "You want me to fuck you until you''re pregnant?" I growled, positioning myself right at her tight entrance, teasing the sensitive folds. Her body arched, her breath catching as my head barely brushed against her, already slick with her arousal.


    Her voice broke on a desperate moan. "Y-Yes, please¡­ make me yours! And make me pregnant!"


    "Heard it al....READY!" With a sharp thrust, I buried myself deep inside her, tearing through her virginity with ruthless precision.


    "URGHNNNN!!" Khillea cried out, the sound a harsh, breathy mix of pain and lust, her nails wing at the sheets beneath her. Her body tightened around me, her cunt clenching hard as I drove deeper into her tight, untouched pussy. She was really virgin after all.


    I should be worried about Achilles'' retaliation but right now I wasn''t even thinking about this bastard but only the woman below me.


    "Fuck, you''re really tight," I snarled, feeling the way her walls gripped me, struggling to adjust to the size of me inside her. She gasped beneath me, her hips twitching as I pulled back only to m into her again, the force of my thrusts making the bed creak under us. Each sharp stroke drew a pained moan from her lips, her legs trembling uncontrobly as I took her, stretching her wide open with every brutal plunge.


    Her tits strained against the fabric of her dress,rge and perfect, begging to be freed. Without hesitation, I ripped it apart, the fabric tearing easily in my hands, exposing her heavy breasts to the cool air. They bounced with each thrust, her nipples hard and flushed as I groped one in my hand, squeezing the soft flesh roughly before lowering my mouth to it. I sucked hard, my teeth grazing her sensitive nipple, drawing a choked gasp from her as I bit down. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "OOOOH??!" she moaned, her back arching off the bed, pressing her chest into my mouth as I ravaged her breast. Her pussy tightened around my cock, her slick walls gripping me like a vice as I pounded into her harder, each thrust shaking her body, forcing her to take every inch of me.


    I pulled away from her chest, dragging her roughly up by her hips and flipping her over onto her hands and knees. Her ass was perfect, round and inviting, her pussy already swollen and dripping with a mix of blood and arousal. I grabbed her hips, yanking her back toward me as I mmed into her again from behind, fucking her with reckless abandon. Each thrust pushed her deeper into the bed, her moans now a wild, broken mess, her face buried in the sheets as I imed her over and over.


    "Take it," I growled, my voice harsh as I leaned over her, my fingers digging into the soft flesh of her hips. "You''re going to take all of it, Khillea."


    "YEASSS????HMMMNN!" She whimpered beneath me, her body shuddering with each brutal stroke, her thighs trembling as I fucked her relentlessly, the sound of pping skin filling the room. Her ass bounced with every thrust, my cock driving deeper into her soaked pussy, hitting her sweet spot again and again until she was gasping for air, her moans turning into desperate cries of pleasure.


    "Harder!" she begged, her voice breaking on a breathless scream. "Nathan, please! I-I need it harder!"


    I obliged, mming into her with all the force I had left, her body jerking beneath me as I took her with a primal intensity. My hand slipped between her legs, finding her swollen clit and rubbing it roughly, sending her over the edge. She came with a scream, her pussy clenching around me as her orgasm ripped through her, her entire body trembling uncontrobly beneath me.


    But I wasn''t finished. With a snarl, I drove into her harder, faster, my cock twitching inside her as I reached my own breaking point. I grabbed her hair, pulling her head back roughly as I fucked her into the bed, my voice a low growl in her ear. "I''m going to cum inside you, Khillea. I''m going to fill you with my seed until you''re dripping with it."


    Her breath hitched, her body trembling as she whispered, "Y-Yes, Nathan¡­ please, fill me up¡­ make me pregnant¡­"


    With one final thrust, I buried myself deep inside her, my cock throbbing as I came hard, hot streams of cum filling her pussy. She moaned, her body shuddering as she felt me release inside her, her own orgasm dragging her under again as she copsed onto the bed, my cock still buried deep within her.


    "Haaa...haaaa...that was so good..." Khillea had a dumb smile as she smiled at me.


    She was still trembling, her body barelying down from thest brutal onught, her pussy slick with my cum. But I wasn''t done yet. Not by a long shot. I watched her breathing hard, her chest heaving as shey on the bed, her thighs twitching involuntarily. Her eyes fluttered open, zed over with lust and exhaustion, but that same wicked hunger still burned beneath the surface.


    I smirked once more, grabbing her by the hips and flipping her over onto her back again. Her body moved limply, too overwhelmed to resist, her muscles trembling from the aftershocks of her climax. Her legs were spread wide, her pussy raw and swollen, glistening in the dim light. My cock was already hard again, still slick with her wetness and my seed as I lined myself up between her thighs.


    "Haaaa??, yess," she gasped, her voice barely more than a breathless whisper. Her eyes were half-lidded, her lips parted, still swollen from the raw passion of it all. "I-I want a baby¡­"


    "Oh, you''re going to get it, Khillea. Don''t worry."


    Without giving her a chance to reply, I drove into her again, my cock burying itself deep inside her dripping cunt.


    "HAAAN????"!She cried out, her back arching off the bed, her nails digging into the sheets as I stretched her open once more. Her pussy was even tighter now, sensitive and swollen from the first round, and the feeling of her gripping me was almost too much to bear.


    Her legs instinctively wrapped around my waist, her ankles locking behind me as I fucked her deep and slow, each thrust eliciting a soft moan from her lips. I watched her, my eyes fixed on the way her breasts bounced with each stroke, the way her body arched and trembled beneath me,pletely at my mercy.


    With a smile, I grabbed strongly her by her heels, wrenching her legs off my waist and pushing them up toward her chest but something happened to Khillea when I did that.


    "HAAAaaaaannn????!!" She let out the loudest mouth I had heard in my life before she passed out on the bedpletely wasted.


    I was let dumbfounded for a moment.


    What happened?

 Chapter 199 Finally looking for Astynome

    199 Finally looking for Astynome


    "What happened?" I asked aloud, my voice cutting through the silence, though I wasn''t expecting an answer from anyone in particr.


    The room was quiet now, the intensity of the moment already fading. The brief encounter hade to an abrupt end, leaving me to reflect on the haze that had just passed. After what felt like such a short span of intimacy, it was already over. I leaned back, staring at the ceiling, lost in my thoughts.


    I think perhaps I had been caught off guard by Khillea''s unique allure, her body exuding a kind of primal seduction that was hard to resist. There had been something raw and almost desperate in the way she had looked at me, the way her hands had grasped at me, trembling. She had yearned for this, whispered it into my ear with fevered breaths. Her desire to get pregnant, her need for fulfillment, was palpable. She had nearly begged for it, her voice thick with longing.


    As a man, maybe it was only natural to feel an urge to answer that call, to fulfill her dream, however fleeting that moment might be. I had allowed myself to give in, to lose myself in that primal exchange.


    But just as things were getting interesting, as I was reaching the moment where our connection seemed to peak, she had lost consciousness. A soft, almost fragile sigh had escaped her lips before she copsed, her body unable to bear the pleasure any longer.


    "Maybe she''s just a very sensitive woman," I mused aloud,paring her briefly to Courtney, who had a simr reaction. It wasn''t a question of technique or timing¡ªit seemed to be something deep within them, something about their nature. But I didn''t dwell on it for too long.


    Whatever.


    I had enjoyed myself, but now I was painfully aware of howte I was for my next engagement with Astynome. It felt like every time I was on the verge of reaching her, something or someone else got in my way, pulling me into a different direction. My mind buzzed with the weight of all the distractions piling up, but I couldn''t afford to be distracted any longer.


    With a deep breath, I stood up from the disheveled bedding and stripped off the remnants of my clothing, tossing my top aside and letting the cool air hit my skin. My body was slick with sweat, a mix of the travel-worn grime and the sheen of passion from the moments with Aisha and then Khillea. The tent smelled faintly of sex and the earthy scent of the camp, and I couldn''t help but smirk at the mess we had made of Achilles'' space.


    Approaching the basin of water, I dipped a bowl into the cool liquid and began to wash myself, letting the water cascade over my skin, rinsing away the sweat and the fatigue that had clung to me since I arrived. The sensation was refreshing, and for a brief moment, I allowed myself to relish in the simplicity of the act. As the water sshed onto the ground, soaking into the dirt, I realized I had pretty much soaked Achilles'' tent floor as well.


    14:51


    Ah, whatever. He wouldn''t mind, I thought with a shrug.


    I reached for the clean towel hanging nearby, the fabric soft as I dried myself. Once I was satisfied, I dressed again in fresh clothes, feeling a bit more like myself now that the sweat and grime had been scrubbed away. Achilles still hadn''t returned, but perhaps only a few minutes had passed since he had called for me.


    Still, something about his absence nagged at me.


    Why would he summon me and then be nowhere to be found? And what was it that Khillea had said earlier? Her words echoed faintly in my mind, but they felt strangely distant, as if they were hiding a deeper meaning. A sense of unease settled in my chest, though I couldn''t quite ce why.


    I turned my gaze to Khillea, still unconscious on the bedding. There was something about her that felt¡­ off. As I stared at her, a nagging familiarity tugged at the back of my mind. It was as if I had met her before, felt her presence in another time or ce, yet I couldn''t grasp where or how. Something was preventing me from fully understanding the truth, as if there was a veil over my mind.


    In any case, she was a good woman. She had given herself to me without hesitation, and I had taken her virginity¡ªa fact that stirred a mix of emotions within me. A part of me felt guilty for Achilles, yet another part felt no remorse. After all, if he was the one who had ordered his women to entertain me, then he couldn''t me me for epting. There was no shame in it, and I doubted he would hold any grudges.


    As I turned away from Khillea, my eyes fell on Briseis, still sitting in the corner of the tent. Her face was a deep shade of red, a flush that spread all the way down her neck. She had witnessed everything, her wide eyes watching in silence as I had been with Khillea. The sight of her embarrassment made me smirk slightly.


    "You look like you want to be entertained too but unfortunately I don''t have time," I remarked, as I let my gaze linger on her.


    "I... I didn''t ask for it!" Briseis stammered, her cheeks burning even brighter. Her legs trembled where she sat, and she crossed them as if trying to hide the effect watching me had had on her.


    "I see," I replied with a knowing smile, taking in her flustered expression.


    Briseis averted her eyes, her lips pressed tightly together in an effort to keep silent, but the heat of the moment still hung heavy in the air. When I finally looked away from her, I could sense her body tense, her breathing shallow as if she were fighting the temptation to speak.


    For now, there would be no more time for such distractions. I had other matters to attend to.


    Once I was ready, I moved toward the entrance of the tent, pushing aside the curtain to step out. But as I did, I was met with the unexpected sight of Patroclus standing just outside, his expression stern andced with suspicion. His eyes locked onto mine, and then, almost instinctively, he nced past me into the interior of the tent.


    "Achilles never came," I said, trying to sound casual as I gestured toward the space behind me. "He left me some "gift", so I took them. Now, I''ll be on my way."


    Patroclus followed my gaze, his eyes widening slightly as they fell on Khillea, sprawled naked across Achilles'' bed. Her bodyy still, except for the subtle rise and fall of her chest, though evidence of our recent activities was in to see. Cum still dripped from between her legs, staining the sheets beneath her, mingling with the telltale streaks of blood. The scent of sex hung heavy in the air, undeniable and raw.


    "Ahan~ yess... make... me pregnant... hmn??¡­" Khillea mumbled softly, still lost in the lingering haze of her climax. Her voice was weak, barely coherent, yet her words betrayed the depth of her desire even in sleep.


    I nced back at Patroclus and noticed something flicker in his eyes¡ªa mixture of exasperation and resignation. He didn''t seem surprised by the scene, though it clearly affected him in some way. He looked back at me, his expression hardening once more.


    "Thank you. You can leave," Patroclus said tly, his voice calm but firm. "I''ll take care of the rest."


    I stared at him for a moment, confusion swirling in my mind. Thank you? For what, exactly? For fucking Achilles'' woman? The thought made me smirk inwardly, though I kept my faceposed. Whatever was going on in Patroclus'' head, I wasn''t about to question it.


    "Yeah..." I muttered, nodding slightly, still taken aback by his strange reaction. I cast him a final nce, trying to read his expression, but his face remained a mask of calm. He was a strange one, that much was clear. Without another word, I stepped past him and left the tent behind.


    As I descended the hill, I ignored the sound of muffledughter from the Myrmidons stationed nearby. Their knowing grins and snickers were irritating, but I didn''t let them bother me. Instead, I focused on loosening the tension in my muscles. My arms felt heavy, so I stretched them out as I walked, followed by a few waist exercises to ease the stiffness that had settled into my body.


    Physically, I was drained. It wasn''t just the travel to the camp that had worn me out¡ªit was the back-to-back sessions with Aisha and then Khillea that had taken a toll. My body, strong as it was, still had its limits, and it seemed like sex had a way of exhausting me in ways battle never did or maybe it was because my body was reaching its end? Every muscle ached, and though I could feel the fatigue deep in my bones, there was also a strange sense of satisfaction coursing through me.


    I felt... refreshed. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    What I had thought would be a mundane day¡ªjust another task to infiltrate and capture Astynome¡ªhad turned into something far more enjoyable. It was hard not to smile at the turn of events.


    But now, I could finally focus on the task at hand: Astynome.


    She should still be in Agamemnon''s tent, waiting. The thought of her stirred something within me, though I quickly pushed it aside. There was work to be done, and this time, I wouldn''t allow myself to be distracted. Adjusting the scarf around my face, I began my trek toward the Mycenaeans'' camp, where Agamemnon''s massive tent loomed in the distance.

 Chapter 200: Saving Astynome (1)

    Astynome had always been raised by a loving and gentle father. Her earliest memories were of his kindness, for her mother had passed away when she was too young to remember her face clearly. Her father''s presence was constant, a source of strength, even though he harbored a secret about Astynome''s true lineage¡ªa secret that could have shattered another man''s heart. Yet, Chryses, her father, embraced it without hesitation. Astynome was beautiful beyondpare, with a sharp mind and a spirit that reflected her mother''s unwavering devotion to the god Apollo.


    Since childhood, Astynome had faithfully followed in her mother''s footsteps, offering prayers and sacrifices to Apollo every single day. Her devotion was absolute, woven into the fabric of her life. But only Chryses, or rather, the man who had adopted her and raised her as his own, knew the truth. Astynome was not just any child¡ªshe was Apollo''s daughter, born of the god''s divine union with her mortal mother. This revtion could have cast a shadow over their lives, but Chryses had never allowed it to change the way he saw her. To him, she was his beloved daughter, thest precious link to the woman he had lost. That she was sired by the god of light himself was inconsequential to Chryses; his love for Astynome was unconditional and also his love for his woman despite her devotion toward Apollo having reached dangerous heights.


    Under his care, and perhaps guided by her divine heritage, Astynome flourished. She rose swiftly through the ranks to be the High Priestess of Apollo''s temple in Lyrnessus. Her beauty, wisdom, and the few fleeting but powerful visions she received from her divine father earned her respect and reverence. These rare divinations were gifts from Apollo, glimpses of the future that guided not only her but also the people who looked to her for counsel. In her heart, Astynome felt gratitude for these gifts, believing they had helped her grow as both a woman and a leader.


    Yet, recently, something had changed.


    The visions had stopped. Where once there was light and rity, there was now only darkness, a veil obscuring her once-clear path. No matter how deeply she prayed, how fervently she sought Apollo''s guidance, the divine touch that had once filled her with certainty had disappeared. And then, like an ill omen, Troy attacked.


    Astynome tried to hold on to her faith. She trusted in Apollo, in the god who had given her life, power, and wisdom. But the darkness that now clouded her mind filled her with unease. It wasn''t the fear of war or death that shook her, but the terrible silence from the god she had always revered. The timing was too cruel, too precise. Was she abandoned by her divine father? The thought lingered at the edges of her mind, a whisper of doubt that refused to leave.


    No. She dismissed the idea quickly. She reminded herself that all humans, whether born of gods or mortals, had their fates woven from the moment of their birth. The three sisters, the Moirai, goddesses of Fate, spun each thread of life, determining the exact moment of every person''s death. Even being the daughter of Apollo did not free her from their intricate design. Not even the gods could interfere with the destiny shaped by the Fates.


    Astynome epted this truth. She had no power to change what had been written, and neither did Apollo. If this was her fate, then so be it. When the Greek armies descended upon Lyrnessus, when Agamemnon, the King of Kings, captured her, she did not resist. There was no running, no struggle. She did not attempt to escape or fight back, for in her heart she had already surrendered¡ªnot to Agamemnon, but to destiny.


    Astynome knew all too well what awaited her as a captive of the Greeks. It was an unspoken truth, whispered across battlefields and murmured in the shadows of war camps¡ªwomen captured by the Greeks were not just spoils of war, they were prizes to satisfy the conquerors'' most primal desires. It didn''t matter whether the captor was a lowly soldier or a king; the fate of a woman like Astynome was the same. She had heard the stories, seen the fear in the eyes of other women, and understood the brutality thaty ahead. And now, she found herself in the clutches of Agamemnon, the King of Kings, the man who led the Greek forces against Troy.


    Perhaps to him, she was not just a mere prize. Perhaps, in her face, he saw echoes of his own daughter, the one he had sacrificed to appease the wrath of Artemis all those years ago. A twisted reminder of the blood he had spilled for victory. But that small glimmer of recognition didn''t offer her anyfort. She was a reward to him, something to be imed, possessed, and defiled.


    Despite the weight of her situation, Astynome remainedposed. She did not flinch, did not tremble, and did not fight. Her body, though bound with tight ropes, sat rigid and still in the corner of Agamemnon''s grand tent. Her eyes were steady, void of the panic that might have overtaken another in her position. She had heard Agamemnon''s words¡ªhis cruel promise that he would break her that night, that her screams would echo throughout the Greek camp. Yet his threats did not move her. If this was her fate, if this was what the Fates had woven into the fabric of her life, then she would face it without fear.


    And yet, despite her eptance, there was a small, irrational flicker of hope buried deep within her heart¡ªa tiny ember that refused to be extinguished. Astynome knew it was foolish. It was absurd to hope for deliverance, to believe anyone could wrest her from the grip of Agamemnon. He was no ordinary man; he was the leader of the entire Greek army, the king whomanded thousands of soldiers, whose very name instilled fear. Even Achilles, the greatest of the Greeks, would not dare to challenge him over the fate of a single woman.


    But that sliver of hope persisted. Was it fear that gave birth to this hope? A desperate instinct clinging to the possibility of escape? Or was it something deeper, some faint whisper of divinity, reminding her that she was not like other women¡ªthat her blood carried a divine spark? Astynome couldn''t say. All she knew was that, despite everything, she felt as though this was not the day she would die.


    So she waited.


    The minutes stretched on, thick with tension, as she sat in silence. If Agamemnon entered the tent, it would mean the end. Her life as she knew it would be shattered, and there would be no going back. But if, by some miracle, if through the smallest flicker of luck in a world where hope was crushed under the boots of soldiers¡ªif someone else came through that p of the tent, then perhaps that was her true destiny.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "It seems we are finally going to take on Troy," Odysseus murmured, his voice low but filled with a keen edge of anticipation. He walked with measured steps beside Agamemnon, their towering figures casting long shadows under the fading light. These two kings, both legends in their own right,manded the Greek armies with unmatched authority. Their presence alone sent ripples of awe through the ranks of soldiers as they passed, exuding an aura of strength and destiny.


    "We are," Agamemnon replied, his voice gruff, yet unshakably confident. There was no hesitation in his words, no room for doubt. Troy would fall, and with it, the glory he had long craved would be his. The seeds of this war had been sown when his brother Menus came pleading for aid, desperate to recover his stolen wife, Helen. But Agamemnon had not been moved by the plight of his brother, nor the love of Helen. No, his ambitionsy elsewhere. He had always been drawn to Troy, not for the woman but for its wealth, its power, its unparalleled strength.


    Troy was no ordinary city. Its defenses were legendary, its warriors fierce and resolute. Even as the King of Kings, Agamemnon had hesitated. For all his might, Troy seemed an unconquerable fortress. But then, in the quiet of the night, Athena herself hade to him in a dream. The Goddess of War promised him victory, her divine favor. And if that had not been enough, Queen Hera, the ruler of Olympus herself, had thrown her weight behind him, blessing his campaign with her unwavering support.


    That was all Agamemnon needed. With the goddess of wisdom and battle on his side, and the queen of the gods herself at his back, how could he ever fail? The victory was assured before a single sword was drawn.


    "We should break camp at first light," Odysseus suggested. "The soldiers are ready, and I''ve already sent word to the Heroes of the Empire''s Light."


    Agamemnon snorted dismissively. "Who cares about those brats? Just don''t wake me too early." A dark grin curled his lips as his thoughts turned to the reward waiting for him. The anticipation twisted his smile into something almost predatory. "I have... other matters to attend to tonight," he added, his voiceced with cruel satisfaction.


    Odysseus, ever observant, saw the gleam in Agamemnon''s eyes and immediately understood. The King of Mycenae was thinking about Astynome, the beautiful priestess of Apollo who now awaited him. Agamemnon had gloated about her, a virgin priestess¡ªsuch a rare prize. To defile one so pure, especially one dedicated to the god of light, was a triumph all its own for a man like Agamemnon.


    Though Odysseus was known for his cunning, his heart was not entirely made of stone. He couldn''t help but feel a pang of pity for Astynome, and for all the women who had been reduced to mere spoils of war. But he knew well enough that there was nothing to be done. War was an ancient machine, grinding down men and women alike. Men died on the battlefield, and women were taken, their fates sealed by their captors. It had always been this way.


    "You should take someone for yourself," Agamemnon suggested, the casualness of his tone making the offer all the more chilling. "I''ll grant you any woman in the camp. Consider it a reward."


    Odysseus shook his head, a faint smile ying on his lips, though it did little to hide the difort behind his eyes. "I have no need. My heart belongs to my dear Penelope, waiting for me in Ithaca."


    Agamemnon let out a deep, amused chuckle. "Such loyalty. But to each his own." He waved his hand dismissively. "Enjoy your night, then. I will certainly enjoy mine." His mind was already on Astynome, and the thought of breaking her¡ªof hearing her cries¡ªfilled him with impatience. He was eager to im her, to see her submit to his will.


    But just as he was about to turn away, a soldier came rushing toward them, breathless and frantic.


    "King Agamemnon!" the soldier shouted, skidding to a halt before the two kings.


    Agamemnon''s brow furrowed in irritation. "What is it?" he demanded, his tone sharp and impatient.


    The soldier swallowed hard before speaking. "It''s... it''s the old man, my lord. The father of the woman you captured. He hase to the camp."

 Chapter 201: Saving Astynome (2)

    "King Agamemnon!" the soldier shouted, skidding to a halt before the two kings.


    Agamemnon''s brow furrowed in irritation. "What is it?" he demanded, his tone sharp and impatient.


    The soldier swallowed hard before speaking. "It''s... it''s the old man, my lord. The father of the woman you captured. He hase to the camp."


    "What?" Agamemnon''s frown deepened, his face darkening with confusion. He hadn''t expected this. The father of the priestess? Here? He had known about Chryses, of course¡ªeveryone knew of the old priest of Apollo. But what fool would walk into the lion''s den, unarmed and alone, to beg for the release of his daughter?


    Agamemnon vividly recalled the day Chryses, the priest of Apollo, had firste to him, begging for the release of his daughter. He had been furious then, rejecting the old man''s pleas with cruel words, and had even ordered his men to beat him before sending him away. He had thought that would be thest he''d hear from Chryses¡ªcertain that the old man would be too broken to return.


    Yet here he was, at the edge of the Greek camp, having walked miles in his desperation, crying out for mercy. Agamemnon''s lips curled into a sneer as he followed the soldier, Odysseus trailing behind him.


    "He came all the way for his daughter. That''s admirable," Odysseus remarked softly, his voice tinged with respect for the old man''s persistence.


    Agamemnon, however, was unmoved. "He''s only seeking death," he snarled, his eyes darkening.


    Odysseus nced sideways at him and hesitated before saying, "Wouldn''t you do the same for your daughter, King Agamemnon?"


    The moment the words left his mouth, Odysseus realized his mistake. He immediately regretted speaking, for he remembered the bitter truth of Agamemnon''s past. This was the man who had sacrificed his own daughter, Iphigenia, to appease the goddess Artemis and ensure smooth winds for the fleet to sail to Troy.


    "I apologize," Odysseus added quickly, feeling Agamemnon''s murderous re pierce through him.


    Agamemnon said nothing in response but stormed forward, ignoring Odysseus entirely. His soldier led the way through the camp, the wailing of Chryses growing louder with every step.


    Soon, they reached the entrance of the camp, where Chryses was kneeling in the dirt, his face wet with tears and his voice hoarse from pleading. Agamemnon''s men had formed a barrier around the old priest, refusing him entry.


    "Please! Release my daughter! I will give you anything you want! I beg you!" Chryses cried out, his frail body shaking with desperation.


    "Move aside," Agamemnon barked, his voice carrying the weight ofmand.


    The soldiers stepped back, revealing the pitiful figure of Chryses, who immediately fell to his knees before Agamemnon, hands clutching at the ground in a posture of submission. His old, trembling fingers dug into the sand as he spoke, his voice quivering.


    "Great King Agamemnon," Chryses began, his tone thick with desperation, "I humbly beg you to release my daughter. Here... here is all the treasure I have gathered from Apollo''s temple."


    With shaking hands, Chryses opened the chest behind him, revealing its contents. Gold and gleaming jewels spilled out, catching the firelight and casting a golden glow that danced across the faces of Agamemnon''s men. Their eyes widened in astonishment at the sheer amount of wealth disyed before them.


    Chryses''s heart was heavy with guilt. The riches in that chest had been offerings to Apollo, gifts from the people of Lyrnessus, sacred to the god. But in his desperation, he had taken everything he could, knowing it would be plundered by the Greeks eventually. If it meant saving his daughter, he would sacrifice even the gods'' treasures.


    Agamemnon stared at the treasure for a long moment, his eyes narrowing as he considered the pitiful figure before him. Slowly, a cruel smirk crept across his face, and then, without warning, he began tough¡ªa deep, mocking guffaw that echoed through the camp.


    "Guahahaha!!" Agamemnon''sughter roared through the air, drawing the attention of nearby soldiers who watched in confusion.


    Chryses looked up at him, bewildered, his tear-filled eyes searching Agamemnon''s face for any sign of mercy. But there was none.


    Agamemnon''sughter died down after several moments, leaving only a dark, twisted smile on his lips. He looked down at the old man, his voice dripping with sarcasm as he spoke.


    "In addition to giving me your beautiful daughter, youe bearing such a treasure?" Agamemnon''s smirk widened. "I can only be grateful to you, priest. Truly, what more could I ask for?"


    Chryses''s heart sank. He had hoped, foolishly perhaps, that this treasure might soften Agamemnon''s heart, that the King of Kings might relent and show mercy. But there was no mercy in Agamemnon, only greed and cruelty.


    Agamemnon stepped forward, kicking the chest closed with his boot, the clink of gold and jewels muffled as the lid mmed shut.


    "Take everything," Agamemnonmanded, his voice harsh and unyielding.


    A chorus of cheers erupted from his soldiers, eager and wild. "Yeeahhh!!" They surged forward, descending upon the chest overflowing with treasures, their eyes gleaming with greed. The chest, heavy with spoils, represented the wealth and power that came with victory in war¡ªplunder, as was their right.


    Among them, an old man stumbled forward, his trembling hands clutching the chest in desperation. Chryses, the priest, fell to his knees, his face a mask of anguish. His voice cracked with sorrow as he pleaded. "NOOOO! PLEASE! Give me back my daughter! DON''T HARM HER!! PLEASE!!" His fingers dug into the wood of the chest, as if holding onto it could somehow save what he loved most.


    Agamemnon halted and turned back, a cruel smirk twisting his lips. His gaze was icy, devoid of any sympathy. "I will thoroughly enjoy your daughter tonight," he sneered, his words sharp as daggers. "And if she survives and doesn''t break, you may recover what remains of her body."


    Chryses'' breath caught in his throat, his face draining of color as the weight of Agamemnon''s words settled upon him like a stone. The horror in his eyes was unmistakable.


    "Leave it, old man!" one of the soldiers barked as they descended upon Chryses, their hands grabbing him roughly. Their fists mmed into his frail body, blows that sent him reeling. The old priest tried to resist, his arms wrapping around the chest in onest desperate act, but his strength, diminished by age and sorrow, failed him. The soldiers threw him aside, his body crumpling on the hard ground like a broken doll.


    Agamemnon chuckled darkly, turning on his heel. He had more important matters to attend to¡ªnamely, Astynome, the daughter of Chryses, his prize. He was already relishing the thought, the sick pleasure evident in his predatory steps. But as he began to walk away, something stopped him¡ªa voice.


    "CURSE YOU, AGAMEMNON!!!" Chryses'' voice was hoarse but filled with a fierce, unrelenting rage. His cry pierced the air, loud andmanding. The entire camp fell silent, the sounds of raucous soldiers fading as all eyes turned to the old priest.


    Agamemnon froze, his jaw clenching as he turned to face the defiant man. Chryses was no longer the begging, broken figure he had been moments before. Now, he stood, his frail frame trembling with the fury of a man wronged beyond forgiveness. His eyes burned with hatred.


    "I SWEAR IT!! BE THE GODS WITNESS! YOU WILL MEET YOUR END ON TROJAN GROUND!!" Chryses shouted, his voice rising, filled with divine wrath. "YOU WILL SUFFER THE MOST PAINFUL DEATH THAT EVEN THE GODS THEMSELVES WOULDN''T DARE TO GIVE YOU! SOMEONE WILL MAKE YOU PAY! I SWEAR IT!! YOU WILL BEG FOR YOUR LIFE, AND NO ONE WILL SAVE YOU! REMEMBER MY WORDS AND TREMBLE EVERY NIGHT UNTIL YOUR END COMES!"


    His words echoed through the camp like a divine curse, the bitterness in his tone reverberating in the minds of those who heard him. Agamemnon''s face darkened, his blood boiling with rage. He had been humiliated¡ªby a mere priest! And yet, as those words hung in the air, an uneasy chill crawled down his spine.


    Why did he feel fear? Why did the old man''s curse leave a lingering sense of dread?


    Agamemnon narrowed his eyes, his voice cold and sharp as steel. "Kill him," he ordered, not bothering to mask his fury.


    The soldiers needed no further encouragement. They seized Chryses, who remained motionless, his eyes still burning with defiance as he was dragged to his knees. Agamemnon watched, his heart pounding with both anger and something else¡ªsomething he refused to name.


    Chryses, breathing heavily, lifted his gaze toward the sky. The stars twinkled above him, distant and untouchable. His lips moved, but he didn''t pray to the gods¡ªnot those who had abandoned him. Instead, he prayed to anything that could hear him. Anything that could defy the gods.


    "Please¡­ save my daughter," he whispered, the words barely audible. He prayed for a miracle. For someone to change the course of fate.


    His prayer was interrupted by a sharp pain in his chest. A soldier''s de plunged into his heart. Chryses gasped, his eyes wide as the warmth of life drained from him. His gaze drifted upward, fixed on the night sky, where the stars continued to shimmer, indifferent to the suffering below.


    But just before his vision blurred, just before darkness imed him, Chryses saw something¡ªor someone. In the distance, beyond the campfires, a figure stood. A man with ck hair, his ice-blue eyes glowing faintly in the dark. He watched Chryses with a gaze that held neither pity nor judgment, merely quiet contemtion but somehow in his eyes there was a bit of empathy?


    Chryses didn''t know who he was, but a smile tugged at the corners of his lips. In his final moments, he believed that maybe, just maybe, his prayer had been heard.

 Chapter 202: Saving Astynome (3)

    "I SWEAR IT!! BE THE GODS WITNESS! YOU WILL MEET YOUR END ON TROJAN GROUND!! YOU WILL SUFFER THE MOST PAINFUL DEATH THAT EVEN THE GODS THEMSELVES WOULDN''T DARE TO GIVE YOU! SOMEONE WILL MAKE YOU PAY! I SWEAR IT!! YOU WILL BEG FOR YOUR LIFE, AND NO ONE WILL SAVE YOU! REMEMBER MY WORDS AND TREMBLE EVERY NIGHT UNTIL YOUR END COMES!"


    The weight of Chryses''s words reverberated through the Greek encampment, carrying an unearthly power, as though Apollo himself had endowed them with divine wrath. His curse was like thunder rolling across the ins, filling every corner of the camp with its ominous echo.


    Astynome heard it clearly, each sybleced with desperation and grief. She felt her breath catch.


    "F-Father¡­" she whispered, her voice trembling with shock and disbelief. Her father hade all this way for her, crossing hostilends to plead for her freedom.


    But as suddenly as his voice had filled her world, it vanished. His cry was snuffed out, leaving only silence in its ce. Astynome''s heart twisted as a cold understanding washed over her.


    He was gone.


    She stood frozen, tears slipping down her cheeks, her mind grasping at a reality too cruel to ept. For all her strength, this was a wound too deep, a sorrow too great to bear. Her father¡ªthe man who had raised her with such care, who had woven every word of wisdom and love into her being¡ªhad journeyed to this ce at her side. And now, he had lost everything.


    She bit down on her lip, tasting blood as she lifted her bound hands to her face, brushing away her tears with shaking fingers. "W...why?" she murmured, her gaze lifting toward the heavens. Her plea was a soft whisper, broken and raw. "Why did you take my father from me¡­"


    She knew the gods could do nothing against fate, but her heart was hollow, her spirit bruised beyond measure. She felt the crushing weight of solitude press upon her like a vast shadow, filling the spaces where hope once dwelled.


    Her life had crumbled into pieces around her. Her family, her home, and now the love that had sheltered her¡ªeverything was lost, leaving only her body as a final, twisted prize for Agamemnon, a king of such cold greed that he would strip her dignity as a mere spoil of war. His hunger for power had consumed everything in its path, and she felt herself standing in thest flickering remnants of a life stolen by his insatiable thirst.


    How could things havee to this? Who bore the me for such a descent into ruin? She thought bitterly of Paris, the Trojan prince whose reckless obsession had sparked this bloody conflict. Was it his fault, his foolish lust for a foreign queen? Or was it Helen, the Spartan queen who had followed him to Troy, torn from her homnd? Astynome could never know how deeply the gods had manipted them, how Aphrodite herself had enchanted Helen with a love spell beyond her power to resist.


    But none of it mattered, not truly. For in the end, the one who bore the heaviest burden of guilt was Agamemnon. Without his ambitiousmand, his brother Menus could never have rallied the armies of Greece to assault Troy''s walls.


    The man who had taken her father from her was about to strip her of the one thing society imed was most precious to a woman¡ªher purity. Astynome trembled with revulsion at the thought. Though she''d managed to maintain a stoic resolve thus far, the idea of enduring Agamemnon''s cruelty turned her stomach. She''d sooner choose death over such a fate.


    Was this to be her end, then? Would she have to take her own life to escape a more miserable existence? Her pulse quickened, each heartbeat echoing her desperation as dark thoughts crossed her mind.


    Just then, the heavy canvas of the tent pped open, and Astynome''s breath caught in her throat. She closed her eyes tightly, shrinking back as if by making herself small enough, she could somehow disappear, beyond Agamemnon''s grasp.


    But seconds passed, and nothing happened. No harsh voice, no rough hand pulling her forward.


    "Looks like he''s barred everyone else from entering," a voice said softly, breaking the silence. Astynome''s eyes shot open. It was a voice she didn''t recognize¡ªcertainly not the harsh, guttural tone of Agamemnon. This voice was youthful, with a confident, almost reassuring firmness, and beneath it, a hint of something kind.


    She opened her eyes cautiously and was met with a sight that left her blinking in surprise. Standing before her was a man with jet-ck hair, his piercing ice-blue eyes holding her gaze intently. His armor glinted faintly in the tent''s dim light, revealing him as a soldier, yet he didn''t carry the Greek''s insignia.


    "Probably because he knew his dim-witted men couldn''t be trusted to keep their hands to themselves," he scoffed, his lips curling with disdain for Agamemnon''s soldiers.


    The man''s gaze shifted to her, and Astynome''s heart gave an involuntary leap. There was something striking about him, not only his appearance but the air of determination and strength he seemed to radiate.


    "Just to confirm," he began, his tone matter-of-fact, "you''re Astynome, the priestess of Apollo?"


    Astynome, too stunned to speak, gave a silent nod, her thoughts scrambling to make sense of his presence. Who was this stranger?


    His eyes narrowed a bit as he inclined his head. "I''m a mercenary," he exined, "one recruited by Troy. I''m here to get you out of this ce and back to Troy."


    The words hit her like a wave, and she blinked, scarcely able to believe them. She''d prayed endlessly, begging every god for deliverance from this nightmare, but the thought of actual rescue had seemed nothing more than a fleeting dream. And now, as hope surged within her, it almost hurt to believe it could be true.


    She searched his face, finding no trace of deception in his eyes. Why would he lie, after all? Even entering Agamemnon''s tent uninvited meant a death sentence if he were discovered. The brutal king would show no mercy, even toward one of his own men.


    "Are you sent by Apollo?" Astynome''s voice was a trembling whisper, a mixture of wonder and doubt.


    At her question, a flicker of irritation crossed Nathan''s face. Without a word, he stepped closer and crouched down, carefully untying the ropes around her wrists. As he worked, Astynome felt an inexplicable pull toward him, a sense of divine energy radiating from him that she couldn''t ignore. She marveled at the sensation, her heart quickening. Being a daughter of Apollo, she was sensitive to such things, but how could a mere mortal possess such an aura?


    In truth, Nathan was attempting to suppress this very energy, though he was still learning to control it. He had trained under Amaterasu, the goddess of the sun, and his restraint over this power was far from perfect.


    "Nobody sent me," he replied tly.


    Astynome''s eyes widened. His words broke her enchantment, her disbelief clear. It seemed unthinkable that he wasn''t acting on a god''smand, but something about his steady gaze left no room for doubt. Nathan''s loyalty belonged to no deity, and the gods were only as useful to him as what they offered in return. In Aphrodite''s case, her past favors had earned his cooperation to protect Aeneas, but that was mere repayment¡ªnot servitude.


    Seeing her confusion, Nathan finished untying her hands and stood, extending a hand to pull her up. Astynome found herself staring up at him, his form towering over her, his ice-blue eyes fixed on her with unwavering confidence. "Why did you save me, then?" she asked, her voice small but persistent.


    "For my own reasons," he replied simply, his words curt but leaving her no less fascinated.


    Astynome blinked, taken aback by his directness. She found herselfpelled to reach out, her soft hand resting against his forehead. Nathan stilled, a flicker of surprise crossing his face at her unexpected touch. Her priestess training told her she could peer into someone''s fate¡ªvisions of their future, of things yet toe. But what she saw when she touched him shook her to her core.


    Nothing. Darkness. A vast, endless void.


    She withdrew her hand, her heart hammering in her chest. Now, it all made sense: the reason she couldn''t glimpse her own future, the shadows that veiled every attempt to foresee her fate. It was this man before her. His presence was a defiance of destiny itself, a force that could shatter what had been written. He was outside the bounds of any prophecy she had ever known, a disruptor of fate.


    A strange thrill shot through her, excitement mingling with awe. In her seventeen years, she had never felt this way. Her voice was barely audible as she murmured, "Take me."


    Nathan merely nodded, unaffected by her wonder, though he noted the glint of newfound resolve in her eyes. Wrapping a cloth around her head to shield her face from prying eyes, he lifted her effortlessly onto his shoulder. With practiced silence, he moved through the tent''s exit, his movements swift and precise as they slipped away into the night.

 Chapter 203: Saving Astynome (4)

    Nathan merely nodded, unaffected by her wonder, though he noted the glint of newfound resolve in her eyes. Wrapping a cloth around her head to shield her face from prying eyes, he lifted her effortlessly onto his shoulder. With practiced silence, he moved through the tent''s exit, his movements swift and precise as they slipped away into the night.


    Astynome clung to him, her thoughts racing as she was carried out of the Greek encampment. With each step, her heart pounded, not just in fear but with a budding sense of freedom and possibility she had never imagined.


    As Nathan emerged from Agamemnon''s tent, he wasted no time, striding briskly through the heart of the camp, his pace quick and deliberate. He knew Agamemnon could return at any moment¡ªperhaps in a minute or two¡ªand so he had to act quickly and decisively. The bustling camp was alive with the sounds of celebrating Greek soldiers, some singing loudly, others drinking heavily, their voices slurring in victorious revelry. Here, surrounded by warriors basking in the spoils of conquest, Nathan felt invisible, shielded by the anonymity of his disguise. To them, he was just another Spartan soldier, one of many dragging along the fruits of their brutal victory.


    A few soldiers gave him passing nces, but no one looked at him with suspicion. They saw only another man leading his spoils¡ªanother trophy of flesh and blood to be taken and used. Such sights were tragicallymonce here; many women, stolen from their homes, were treated as little more than the spoils of Lyrnessus''s fall. The fabric clothing hiding Astynome''s face might have sparked a flicker of curiosity, but it was quickly dulled by the soldiers'' drunken haze, their minds far from anything that could be called reasoning.


    Astynome on his shoulder shivered slightly,her eyes distant. Nathan heard her murmur a trembling whisper, "My father¡­"


    The faintest hope flickered in her gaze, a fragile spark clinging to life amidst the crushing weight of despair. She had heard her father''s cry, that final agonizing scream, but perhaps some part of her still clung to the thought that it could have been a nightmare, a cruel trick of the mind.


    "Dead," Nathan replied, his voice a quiet and bitter edge in the night air.


    He had watched Chryses in hisst moments, had witnessed the priest''s anguished face as he''d reached out, calling in desperate hope for his daughter. Nathan had felt a pang of unexpected empathy as he''d watched him. The man hade this far, through peril and pain, for the love of his child¡ªa sacrifice few would make without hesitation. That profound love lingered like a shadow in Nathan''s thoughts, resurfacing the memory of his own daughter, Sara, whom he had only learned about this very day, courtesy of Aisha.


    Sara.


    The name resonated within him, an echo of what could have been, a reflection of what he might have lost without ever knowing it. A heavy chill settled in his bones as he thought of her, a fierce surge of protectiveness that gnawed at his soul. If it had been Sara taken from him, held captive among these warriors, he would have torn through this camp without hesitation. Every soldier here would have felt the wrath of his vengeance; he would have unleashed devastation without mercy, burning, shing, and striking down everyst one until there was no breath left in his body.


    His eyes darkened, as he thought of it. He understood now, on a raw, visceral level, what had driven Chryses to risk everything, toe so far and face death with a father''s unwavering love. In that instant, Nathan felt a kinship with the fallen man, a recognition of the love that binds parent to child¡ªa bond that could make even the most ordinary soul brave death itself.


    Perhaps that was why, despite everything, Nathan found himself unable to brush aside the memory of Chryses.


    Atst maybe he had another reason however small it was to save Astynome at least in respect to this father who was very different from Nathan''s own father.


    "He would have probably abandoned and waited for me to get out of the situation with my own hands," Nathan thought inwardly.


    Astynome fell silent, absorbing the weight of Nathan''s confirmation. Her father was dead. The man who had raised her, who had loved her beyond measure, was gone. In the hollow silence that settled between them, Nathan turned his attention to the task at hand. With measured steps, he made his way toward the area where a group of horses werezily tethered, guarded only by a few weary soldiers who were distracted, reveling in their victory. This was the ideal moment; they were drunk,cent, and their minds wandered far from any hint of caution.


    He picked a sturdy horse with a coat as dark as midnight, its eyes calm but alert, seemingly aware of the urgency in Nathan''s touch. He carefully helped Astynome up into the saddle, ensuring she was secure. "Wait here. I''ll be back," he instructed, his voice low and steady.


    "Wait¡­" Astynome''s fingers wrapped around his arm, her grip unexpectedly firm. He turned, caught off guard by the desperation in her gaze.


    "You¡­ you will be back, won''t you? You''re not going to abandon me here?" she asked, her voice a fragile thread, trembling yet serious. Beneath her question was a fear as raw and open as a fresh wound¡ªa fear of being abandoned once more, left to fend for herself in a world that seemed determined to strip her of everything.


    Nathan''s expression hardened a flicker of understanding crossing his features. Perhaps it was the loss of her father, the devastation of being torn from her home, or the abandonment by those she had once trusted, even by the god who had once watched over her. Now, in a strange twist of fate, she clung to him, the man who had taken her from everything she had known, yet who represented herst anchor in an unpredictable, terrifying future.


    "I will be back," he said."Wait here."


    With a final nod, he turned and disappeared into the darkness, leaving Astynome behind. The weight of her gaze lingered on his back as he slipped away.


    Nathan''s mind shifted to his n, his focus narrowing on the task ahead. It was a reckless notion¡ªintruding into the heart of the Greek camp¡ªbut necessary. Even if he managed to save Astynome, questions would arise, suspicions would stir. The Trojans might wonder why a lone soldier would risk himself for a captive woman, and he knew he couldn''t afford unnecessary attention. To divert their suspicions, he intended to leave them with something much more pressing to worry about¡ªa small disaster of his own making.


    He had overheard loose-lipped soldiers bragging drunkenly about a certain vessel moored just offshore, oneden with weapons¡ªthousands of spears, swords, and shields, all awaiting the next march of war. The boat was a prized asset, its deck brimming with the tools of death and destruction that kept the Greeks'' campaign alive.


    Nathan moved swiftly, locating a pouch which he filled with oil, its thick, viscous weight promising devastation. He then picked up ance, its shaft weathered and heavy in his hand. Dipping the tip in oil and setting it aze, he positioned himself at a calcted distance from the boat. It sat anchored, rocking gently with the tide, silhouetted against the shimmering water.


    Squinting against the darkness, he focused, steadying his breath, channeling every ounce of his strength into his throw. With a powerful swing, he hurled thence, watching it slice through the night sky in a perfect arc before plunging into the deck of the ship.


    For a heartbeat, nothing happened. Then, with a hiss and crackle, mes began to lick at the wood, greedily spreading across the deck. The fire took hold, growing quickly as it devoured the oil-soaked nks, leaping higher with each passing second until the entire vessel was aze, a beacon of destruction against the quiet sea.


    Despite the chaos unfolding, even if Agamemnon returned to discover Astynome missing, rage boiling as he barkedmands and ordered his men to search, there would be something far graver demanding his attention. A low rumble of rm swept through the camp as a plume of dark smoke billowed high against the night sky, and the acrid scent of burning wood wafted over the tents and sleeping soldiers.


    "Hey, look!" one soldier shouted, wide-eyed and pointing toward the shore.


    "No way! One of our boats!" another cried, his voice rising with panic.


    "It''s on fire! Come on, men!" yelled yet another, and soon a group of Greeks, their drunkenness forgotten, stumbled and ran toward the docks, eyes fixed on the smoldering ship. The mes had spread rapidly, casting a fiery glow across the waters and illuminating the stunned faces of the soldiers as they stood, helpless, watching one of their most vital cargo vessels¡ªthe oneden with weapons¡ªcrackling and splitting as the fire consumed it.


    Nathan watched from the shadows, his smirk barely visible in the dim light. The scent of burning oil and wood, the shouts of panicked soldiers¡ªthis was his distraction, his calcted chaos. In themotion, he slipped through the camp''s edge, disappearing from sight and making his way to where Astynome waited, her gaze transfixed by the inferno lighting the distant shore. The orange glow reflected in her eyes, flickering with a mix of shock and awe. She knew, without a doubt, that Nathan was responsible for the mes dancing across the night, destroying what the Greeks had prized.


    A question flickered across her mind, unspoken but heavy with wonder: How was he capable of such audacity? How could he kidnap her from Agamemnon''s clutches and set one of their most valuable boats aze¡ªall without a trace of fear? If she knew that Nathan had purposefully chosen one of Agamemnon''s own ships, she would be even more astonished, realizing the exact depth of his cunning. Agamemnon''s day, one that had begun in triumph, had indeed twisted into a nightmare.


    "Let''s go." Nathan''s voice snapped her from her thoughts as he swung onto the horse in front of her, offering her a steadying hand. Astynome climbed up behind him, her fingers gripping his sides as he tapped the horse''s nks, and they surged forward, breaking into a swift gallop away from the camp, leaving only the glowing fire and distant shouts behind them.


    They rode into the night, the cool wind whipping around them as the Greek camp dwindled into the darkness behind. With each hoofbeat, they drew closer to Troy, where Nathan''s true battle awaited. The struggle for Troy, the heart of a war that had ensnared them all, loomed ahead. For Nathan, this was just the beginning; Troy was where the final, true sh would take ce, where fate would demand everything from him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 204: Heras delight and anger

    Zeus sat upon his throne, his gaze stern and unwavering, peering through the divine veil that allowed him to glimpse the mortal realm. He watched the ravaged state of Lyrnessus, smoldering and broken under the merciless hands of the Greeks, their victory casting a shadow over all they had conquered. Once, in his youth, such scenes of destruction and bloodshed would have ignited a thrill in his godly veins, stirring the wild joy of battle within him. But time had aged him, deepening his wisdom, and his heart now longed not for chaos, but for peace¡ªa peace he had fostered carefully across the vast world he controlled. Yet that fragile calm had shattered, all because of a single woman.


    Helen of Sparta¡ªor Helen of Troy, as she was now called.


    Zeus felt no anger toward her. Despite the unraveling of the world around her, she remained above reproach in his eyes. She was, after all, his daughter, born from his union with the Aeolian princess, Leda. The soft glow of fatherly affection clouded his judgment, rendering it impossible to hold Helen responsible for the war''s catastrophic course. She had not willingly chosen to abandon Menus and the life she had known. Zeus understood, or thought he understood, her heart. If she had truly desired to be with Paris, he would never force her to return.


    Of course, his perception was a misunderstanding. Aphrodite''s influence had brought Helen to Troy, her love-giving girdle casting an irresistible allure over Paris. Yet, Helen''s divine lineage¡ªZeus''s blood¡ªhad partially shielded her from the full power of Aphrodite''s spell. Its effects had worked just enough to draw her to Troy, binding her with unnatural loyalty, only for her to awaken from its haze and realize the course of fate had already set its path, one she could no longer escape.


    The same went for Zeus. The gods of Olympus were split, eachpelled by their own loyalties, ambitions, and rivalries, and now stood divided, most having chosen their sides in the mortal conflict. His queen, Hera, and his beloved daughter, Athena, stood resolute in their support of the Greeks, their motivations entangled with vengeance, pride, and a fierce desire for justice. On the other hand, Apollo and Artemis, his twin children whom he cherished just as deeply, had pledged themselves to the Trojans, their sympathies stirring from bonds forged over centuries with those who had devotedly worshipped them.


    Both sides mored for Zeus''s endorsement, each knowing that his support would grant them certain victory. Yet he remained immovable in his neutrality. The mortals on both sides revered him, and he would not betray that faith, nor would he abandon his daughter, Helen, to whatever retribution the Greeks might devise should she fall into their hands. He had seen Menus''s simmering rage and knew it well; the man''s desire to reim his honor could push him to unfathomable cruelty.


    "Hermes, are you worried about Helen, father?" Hermes asked, his tone light yet perceptive, a knowing smile ying at his lips. He had always been skilled at reading Zeus''s moods; centuries spent at his side had made him attuned to his father''s most subtle expressions.


    Zeus, however, remained silent, his gaze fixed somewhere distant, burdened by thoughts he did not share. The silence stretched between them, but Hermes waited, undeterred.


    "Don''t worry, Father," Hermes finally continued with a reassuring smile. "Nothing will happen to our beautiful half-sister under my watch. If Helen''s truly in danger, I''ll make sure she''s safe."


    Zeus let out a slow breath, shaking his head, his expression turning somber. "If it is her destiny to perish in Troy, or to return to Menus''s side, a god''s interference will do little to change it." His voice was resolute, carrying the weight of divine knowledge.


    For all his power, Zeus harbored a deep, unspoken respect for the Moirai¡ªthe Fates, whose threads wove every life''s course. Even he, the mighty King of Olympus, could not entirely escape the web they spun. Though he feared little in the cosmos, the unseen hands of fate gave him pause, for perhaps they had even woven his own end into their endless loom.


    Hermes considered his father''s words carefully. While he respected the Moirai, he doubted saving Helen would truly bring their wrath upon them. Gods could bend many rules to protect their own, after all. But he could sense his father''s worry¡ªthis was no ordinary mortal affair. There werews, ancient and immutable, and in the wrong moment, a misstep could lead even a god to ruin.


    Of course, if Zeus witnessed Helen on the brink of death, he might disregard thosews without hesitation. But for now, he was cautious, leaning away from intervention. Ending the war entirely would be the ideal solution, Zeus knew. Yet stopping a war set ame by pride, vengeance, and prophecy was no simple task.


    A burst ofughter broke his contemtion as Hera, Zeus''s strikingly beautiful wife, entered the hall with a mischievous sparkle in her eyes. "Did you see Artemis''s face? Utterly frustrated!" she chuckled, a wicked smile brightening her countenance.


    Behind her, Athena, the fierce goddess of wisdom and war, strode in confidently, her bronze-tipped spear still gripped in hand. She smirked, the corner of her mouth lifted in delight. "My focus was on Apollo. Our dear half-brother didn''t carry his usual smugness this time," shemented dryly, referring to their recent encounter and the scenes of ruin they had observed in Lyrnessus.


    Zeus sighed inwardly, catching the glint of amusement in their eyes as they shared tales of the chaos below. "Clearly," he thought with mild exasperation, "they won''t be the ones to stop this war¡­"


    Just then, a warm chuckle resonated from therge table that filled the center of the hall. Dionysus, the god of wine, reclined in his seat with an air of rxed cheer, his goblet full of sweet, red wine. He grinned at Hera, raising his ss in a toast. "You seem in fine spirits, Queen Hera," he remarked, hisughter lilting as he took a deep, satisfied sip.


    Hera''sughter faded instantly when her gazended on Dionysus, her expression darkening into a scowl. Her disdain for Zeus''s children born of his unfaithfulness was a heavy, seething undercurrent in her heart, and it showed. Only a few, like Athena and Hermes, had escaped her wrath. Athena was the daughter of Zeus''s first wife, even before Hera''s time, and Hermes, well¡ªhe was amusing and useful enough to tolerate. Despite the asional rivalries with Athena, they currently shared a strong bond, united in their support of Agamemnon''s campaign against the Trojans.


    But Apollo and Artemis? They were different. Born of Zeus and the detested Leto, they embodied everything Hera loathed. Her hatred toward Leto had only intensified upon learning that Zeus had gifted her with these twins. Now, that loathing extended tenfold to Apollo and Artemis themselves. And Dionysus? The disdain simmered deeper, for he, too, was the child of yet another human princess, yet another reminder of Zeus''s infidelities. Although Dionysus had reached Olympus by his own aplishments and daring feats, his very presence was an affront to Hera''s pride.


    Hera narrowed her eyes at Dionysus, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "What? Are you offended, Dionysus? Don''t tell me you''ve chosen to side with those weaklings¡ªApollo, Artemis, and Aphrodite?" She scoffed, a touch of venom coloring her words.


    Dionysus only chuckled, undeterred by her malice, and took a long sip from his goblet. "No, Queen Hera. I am merely an observer for now," he replied with a subtle, knowing smile that only seemed to irritate her further.


    Hera''s distaste deepened, her gaze shifting away from the god of wine and onto Ares, her own son. She crossed her arms expectantly. "And you, Ares? Surely you stand with your mother."


    But Ares merely shrugged, uninterested in aligning with either side just yet. "I''ll choose a side when the war bes more... interesting."


    Hera red at him, frustrated and disapproving. She was certain Ares''s hesitance stemmed from Aphrodite''s loyalties. Aphrodite, whom he adored, was firmly on the side of the Trojans, and Hera knew that Ares''s enmity with Athena would sooner orter push him into her camp. She could hardly imagine her son choosing Athena over Aphrodite.


    Her sharp gaze swept the room, noting who was missing. Demeter, unsurprisingly, was absent, likely tending to her beloved crops with her daughter Persephone. And Poseidon¡­ the mere thought of him drew a flicker of annoyance across her face.


    "Don''t tell me your brother is still scouring the worlds looking for that woman, dear husband?" Hera asked Zeus, her wordsced with irritation.


    Zeus released a sigh, his fingers tightening slightly around the arm of his throne.


    Hermes, standing nearby, chuckled, amused by the thought of his uncle''s relentless pursuit. "You should see his face, Queen Hera. Poseidon has be a storm unto himself, traveling across realms just to find her. Quite fearsome, wouldn''t you agree, brother?" Hermes grinned at Dionysus, who raised his ss in a silent toast.


    Dionysus smirked. "Indeed. I fear for poor Khione when he finally catches up to her."

 Chapter 205: Helens dream

    "I heard you''re going to be engaged to Agamemnon, sister," Helen murmured softly, her eyes tracing the familiar lines of Clytemnestra''s face.


    Clytemnestra turned to look at Helen, her gaze sharp yetposed. Though they were sisters, the bond between them had always been shadowed by the strange circumstances of their birth. It was said that after Zeus seduced their mother, two sets of twins were born: one pair carrying the mortal blood of Tyndareus, their supposed father, and the other bearing the divine blood of Zeus himself.


    The mortal twins were Clytemnestra and her brother, Castor, while Helen and Pollux carried the mark of the gods. Both sets of siblings were blessed with striking beauty, but Helen and Pollux possessed something beyond mere charm¡ªa quality that set them apart, a divine allure that was undeniable. Helen, in particr, was said to be the most beautiful woman to ever walk the earth, a beauty so intense it could unsettle the strongest of men. Pollux had inherited strength and abilities from Zeus, gifts that set him apart even among mortals.


    Despite the close bond between Castor and Pollux, who treated each other as true brothers, Helen''s rtionship with Clytemnestra was fraught with tension. Clytemnestra had grown up in Helen''s shadow, forced into constantparison. Over time, she distanced herself from Helen, not out of hatred, but as a way to preserve her own sense of self. She couldn''t bring herself to despise her younger sister, but neither could she fully embrace her.


    And now, she was to leave. The family had arranged her marriage to Agamemnon, a powerful king, one known for his strength andmand. Today would mark her final day here as a daughter of Tyndareus. Soon, she would be a queen.


    "Yes, it''s true," Clytemnestra replied with a hint of finality.


    Helen''s eyes softened, almost curious. "Are you happy about it, sister?"


    Clytemnestra raised an eyebrow, as though the question itself were absurd. "Happy? Marrying the most powerful king in all thends? Of course I am. It''s every woman''s dream to marry a man of such strength." Her tone was cool, almost defensive.


    "But you''ve never even met him," Helen continued, a note of quiet defiance in her voice. "You don''t know him, don''t love him. Is his strength really all that matters? Is that enough for love?"


    Clytemnestraughed, though there was little humor in it. She regarded Helen with a look that mixed frustration and pity. "Helen, your innocence is charming, but na?ve. One day, you''ll understand that love has little to do with it. Someday, you''ll be married off, too, to a man who may not please you in the slightest. In fact, I doubt any man will be to your liking. Every man who looks at you sees only your beauty, the allure you carry as Zeus''s daughter. They see you as a prize, a conquest. They''d risk kingdoms for the chance to possess you."


    She sighed, ncing away as if to distance herself from her own words. "They look at you like you''re a rare jewel, Helen, something to be won. And when that dayes, you''ll see that love is the least of your concerns."


    Helen listened in silence, her heart caught between admiration for her sister''s resilience and a quiet sadness for the pathid out before them both. She wondered if Clytemnestra''s words were prophetic, if her future, too, would be determined by forces outside of her control, by desires that were not her own. Experience new worlds on M-VL-emp,yr


    "You will certainly never find a man who can see past your beauty, Helen. All men will look only at your beauty, nothing more. The sooner you ept this, the better your life will be," Clytemnestra''s words cut through the evening stillness like a de. They were sharp, perhaps too sharp, but beneath her harsh tone, there was an unmistakable glint of concern, a sister''s care cloaked in caution.


    Helen''s gaze dropped to the ground, her golden hair falling over her face as she absorbed her sister''s warning. She knew there was truth in Clytemnestra''s words, painful as they were. From her father''s halls to the pce of every man who had everid eyes upon her, Helen had seen it¡ªthe feverish awe, the reverence that bordered on worship, but all of it fixed solely on her appearance. Her beauty had been her curse, a jewel that gleamed so brightly it blinded anyone from seeing her true self beneath it.


    Their father, Tyndareus, loved her, of that she was sure, but Helen knew that his love had limits. His influence could only protect her for so long, and in his wisdom¡ªor perhaps resignation¡ªhe likely had a n to keep her safe from the cruel desires of men. But she feared his n, knowing that it would almost certainlye at the cost of her happiness. Safety was often a cage.


    "Be careful, sister," Helen whispered softly in the end, her voiceced with the vulnerability she seldom let slip through.


    Clytemnestra''s face softened as she reached out, pulling Helen into a gentle embrace. For a moment, she held her younger sister tightly, letting her arms speak the words her pride would not allow. Beneath her affection, however, lingered the sting of resentment, a simmering jealousy she loathed to admit. She hated herself for feeling it, for wanting to be free of Helen''s side so that she could remember her as the innocent, sweet sister she adored, untainted by the jealousy her beauty evoked.


    The two sisters lingered in their embrace until finally, Clytemnestra released Helen, her words etched into Helen''s mind long after her footsteps faded.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    When Helen opened her eyes, the morning light spilled gently across the ceiling of the royal chamber she had been granted, its luxurious grandeur almost oppressive in its silence. She looked around the vast room¡ªgilded with elegance, as lonely as it was beautiful, much like the chamber she had shared with Menus. Though ''shared'' was a generous word. She and Menus had hardly been able to share anything at all, let alone a bed. Before he could fullyy im to his beautiful bride, news had arrived of his father''s death, pulling him back to his homnd. And when he returned atst to collect Helen and finally im her as his own, Paris of Troy had already spirited her away.


    It was no wonder that Menus raged so furiously; he had been robbed of his prize, his im on the woman deemed the most beautiful in the world, by none other than a foreign prince he had weed as a guest in his own halls.


    But Helen''s thoughts drifted back to her present captivity. She scarcely felt the difference between the bonds of marriage and her present state. She had been bound to Menus''s pce as surely as she was now held in Troy. Paris''s face was different, his voice gentler perhaps, but Helen saw through him easily enough. Beneath his charm, he was just another man who did not see her for who she truly was.


    One night, he had dared to ask if he could share her bed, and she had refused him without hesitation. No, he was not special, not at all; he was as blinded as the others.


    Slowly, Helen rose from her bed and walked to therge arched window, gazing out across the expanse of Troy that stretched below her. Dawn painted the rooftops in soft hues of pink and gold, casting long shadows that seemed to mirror the weight pressing down on her heart. A week had passed since Lyrnessus had been destroyed, razed to the ground by Greek forces who rained down violence and fire upon the city, all because of her.


    Guilt settled heavily on her shoulders each day, an invisible cloak she could not discard. Innocents had perished, lives had been shattered, and all of it traced back to her. And yet, what could she do? Each morning, she awoke to the same gilded room, the same bound fate, and the same bitter knowledge that she was powerless to undo the harm her beauty had wrought.


    Helen''s mind drifted once more to the remnants of her dream, reying the distant memory like a faded, bittersweet echo. It was the same conversation with her elder sister, Clytemnestra¡ªa talk that had taken ce over a dozen years ago, yet still lingered in her subconscious, as fresh as if it had happened yesterday. She''d dreamed of that discussion again today, and the intensity with which it clung to her stirred something deep within.


    Why had this memory surfaced so vividly? Was it merely a reminder of the painful truth she''d been forced to ept¡ªthat her life was never hers to control, not truly, not in a world where her beauty shackled her as firmly as any chain? Or was it something more, a whisper from the past telling her she would always be bound to others'' desires, tethered to their ambitions and anger until the end?


    "Sister¡­" Helen murmured softly to herself, her heart tightening with worry as her thoughts turned to Clytemnestra. She wondered what her sister''s life had be. She had heard the rumors¡ªtheir powerful, ruthless husband Agamemnon had sacrificed their own daughter, her young and innocent niece, all in the name of this endless war. All for the sake of a bloodstained cause that Helen herself was med for.


    It was all because of her, once again.


    "She probably hates me now," Helen muttered, her voice barely a whisper. A bitter smile pulled at her lips as she thought of her sister, bound to a man who had thrown their child''s life away. She could hardly me Clytemnestra if resentment had poisoned her heart.


    And it wasn''t just her sister. The weight of Troy''s hatred clung to her like a shroud. Helen knew that the Trojans, too, despised her, cursing her name with every defeat, every loss. Prince Hector was relentless in his protests, urging Paris to send her back to Greece. Helen wished he would. The thought of returning had crossed her mind countless times, yet Paris held firm, refusing to yield, as if keeping her was a twisted form of honor or pride.


    Among them all, Andromache, Hector''s wife, bore the most potent loathing toward her. Helen could feel Andromache''s hatred every time their eyes met, the silent reproach that told her she was the embodiment of every sorrow Troy had endured since the war began. And then there was Kassandra, the peculiar, tragic princess of Troy. She, unlike the others, did not seem to loathe Helen entirely; yet every day, she would visit her chambers and beg her to leave, her eyes haunted by visions no one else could see.


    With a weary shake of her head, Helen drew herself from her thoughts, focusing on the simple act of preparing for the day. She dressed herself slowly, as though putting on armor, readying herself for yet another day of condemnation, another day of bearing the hatred she had no power to soothe.

 Chapter 206: Nathan arrives at Troy!

    With a weary shake of her head, Helen drew herself from her thoughts, focusing on the simple act of preparing for the day. She dressed herself slowly, as though putting on armor, readying herself for yet another day of condemnation, another day of bearing the hatred she had no power to soothe.


    Once ready, she emerged from her chambers, her steps soft but purposeful. Immediately, she encountered the attendants assigned to her, moving in with practiced bows and murmured greetings. To others, they might seem loyal retainers, faithful to her needs andfort. But Helen knew better; their dutiesy far beyond servitude. Each was a pair of watchful eyes, a reminder that she, the "outsider" from Sparta, was considered a potential threat, forever under suspicion within the formidable walls of Troy.


    Paris alone offered her sympathy, but she knew it was shallow, a love born of allure and desire rather than any true understanding. In his infatuation, he seemed blind to her istion, caught in a fantasy that did not see the woman beyond the face.


    Unperturbed by the scrutiny, Helen epted it as her reality. Troy''s halls, however grand and filled with the tapestries of their victories, could never rece Sparta in her heart. The city she had left¡ªher true home¡ªwas now as distant as a forgotten dream. She had left behind family, friends, and a life etched deeply into Spartan soil, torn away from it under the bewitching haze of forces she could not control.


    Drifting through the ornate corridors, Helen paused at a towering window. Outside, the courtyard was a flurry of preparation as soldiers and townsfolk alike braced for the looming onught of the Greek armies. News had recentlye of the fall of Lyrnessus, the gateway to Troy a week ago; now, the Greeks were free to press forward without obstruction, a tide moving steadily toward these walls.


    King Priam, with the wisdom of age and the burden ofmand, had ordered the evacuation of every town in Troy''s path, refusing to ask his people to serve as sacrificial shields. Now, as the invading forces approached, they would find nothing but empty streets and shuttered homes until they reached the gates of Troy itself, walls said to be blessed by Apollo and Poseidon, standing tall and mighty against any enemy.


    A figure at the far end of the corridor caught Helen''s attention, interrupting her thoughts. Andromache, Hector''s wife, moved gracefully toward her, her expressionposed yet cool. Though she was indeed beautiful in her own right, Andromache''s looks were no match for Helen''s fabled allure¡ªan undeniable reality that had only widened the chasm between them. From the moment Helen had arrived, Andromache''s disdain had been palpable. She made no attempt to mask her belief that Helen had entrapped Paris with her beauty, her charm a deceptive spell that had led him into folly.


    To Andromache, Helen was a usurper of peace and a destroyer of family bonds, the cause of the inevitable bloodshed now hanging over Troy like a dark cloud. But Helen could sense her disdain wasn''t solely reserved for her; Paris, too, was scorned for his weakness and impulsivity, for falling prey to a charm he had neither the wisdom nor the maturity to resist.


    "Helen," she called.


    "Andromache..." Helen''s voice was soft, almost hesitant, her gaze imploring.


    "Do not address me so familiarly," Andromache''s reply was sharp, her cold gaze unwavering as she fixed Helen with a look that was equal parts resentment and disdain.


    "I apologize," Helen said, and there was sincerity in her tone, an apology that seemed to go deeper than words. Her eyes softened, shadows flickering there¡ªa sadness that many might mistake for regret. But Andromache saw only galling hypocrisy in Helen''s expression, a mockery of what the queen believed true penitence should look like.


    That look. It was what infuriated Andromache the most about Helen. How dare she look apologetic after all she had brought upon them? After willinglying here, after defying the bonds of marriage and nation to indulge in this selfish romance, did she have the audacity to appear sorrowful?


    If she truly felt remorse, she could leave Troy, abandoning the city she had tainted with her presence. She didn''t need Paris or King Priam''s blessing; she could slip away in the dead of night. Andromache knew it would be challenging with the hundreds of guards patrolling the walls, but she doubted Helen had even tried.


    Deep down, Andromache understood the truth Helen would never admit: leaving Troy would not undo the war, nor would it appease the Greeks. Agamemnon''s thirst for power was unquenchable, and Menus''s wrath toward Paris was an unyielding fire, fed by humiliation and wounded pride. If Helen''s return could bring peace, perhaps she might have gone long ago. But it was a futile hope; war was inevitable, and both sides would march to death and ruin regardless of her presence.


    Still, Helen remained, clinging to life in a way that Andromache couldn''t fathom. Was it human instinct, a primal reluctance to face death, or was there something¡ªsomeone¡ªthat kept her here? Perhaps she yearned for a final glimpse of her sister, to offer ast apology for Iphigenia''s tragic fate.


    With a dismissive sneer, Andromache spun on her heel, unwilling to spare Helen another word. It was routine now, these silent shes and daily encounters in the corridors. Each encounter sharpened her resentment and reminded her of the unbridgeable chasm between them.


    "Lady Andromache!"


    A guard''s voice shattered the tension, echoing through the corridor as he approached in haste, his steps urgent. Andromache turned to face him, her brow furrowing with worry at his expression.


    "What is it?" she demanded, her voice edged with apprehension, bracing herself for whatever ill tidings might follow.


    "The King has summoned both you and Lady Helen!" he announced, breathless. "It appears that one of the mercenaries we presumed lost has returned¡­ and he has brought Lady Astynome back with him!"


    "What?" Andromache''s voice rose in astonishment, and for a moment, her steelyposure broke. Forgetting all else, she blinked, astonished by the name. Lady Astynome, alive? The favorite priestess of Apollo, revered across Troy, had been presumed dead, a loss that had struck fear into the hearts of all who feared Apollo''s wrath.


    "She is truly alive?" Andromache asked, barely able to believe what she was hearing.


    "Yes, alive and in perfect health!"


    Without another word, Andromache turned and strode swiftly down the hall, her thoughts spinning. She felt relief, hope even, that Apollo''s wrath might be stayed with the priestess''s return. Helen followed in her wake, her steps slower, her expression unreadable. She could not share Andromache''s relief, knowing that her own role in Troy''s turmoil might forever overshadow any respite fate had temporarily granted them.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Under the zing midday sun, a single horse approached the formidable walls of Troy, carrying two travelers cloaked in dust from their long journey. Nathan sat tall and sturdy in the saddle, while Astynome leaned gently against his back, her body finally rxing after days of relentless travel. Despite the tension between them, the ride had been peaceful, her faith finding unexpected sce in the strength she felt emanating from him. His back was firm, his muscles rippling with an unspoken assurance, making her feel safe in a way she had never expected.


    When the towering walls of Troy loomed before them, Nathan spoke, his voice quiet yet firm. "We''ve arrived."


    Astynome stirred, pulling herself upright as her eyes slowly opened. She lifted her gaze, her breath catching as she beheld the mighty walls before them, so familiar yet almost surreal after the horror she had endured. "Atst... Lord Heiron," she murmured, gratitude evident in her eyes.


    Her mind drifted back to the moment she had resigned herself to a darker fate, shackled within Agamemnon''s tent, awaiting the terrible vition that seemed inevitable. But somehow, in the chaos of her despair, Nathan had appeared, his presence a miracle she hadn''t dared to hope for. And now, against all odds, she stood once more before her home.


    The massive gates of Troy groaned open slowly, revealing two figures standing at attention just inside. Prince Hector, his noble bearing casting an aura of steady calm, was there to greet them alongside Aeneas, his expression lit with a warmth that seemed to slice through the usual solemnity of the battlefield. As they entered, a broad smile broke across Aeneas''s face, and he stepped forward eagerly, extending his arms in wee.


    "Heiron!" Aeneas called, his voice brimming with genuine excitement.


    Nathan slid down from the horse and turned to help Astynome dismount, his hands gentle but firm. Once she stood beside him, both Aeneas and Hector gave her a respectful nod.


    "Lady Astynome," they greeted, the reverence in their voices conveying the deep honor held for Apollo''s favored priestess.


    She nodded in return, her expression both humbled and grateful, her heart swelling at the familiarity of Troy''s people who had not forgotten her. Aeneas moved closer to Nathan, his face brimming with gratitude and camaraderie.


    "I can''t believe it," Aeneasughed, his arms pulling Nathan into a brotherly embrace, patting his back with a strength that betrayed his relief and admiration. "You really did it, my friend!"


    Caught slightly off guard, Nathan hesitated but soon returned the embrace, feeling Aeneas''s sincerity in every word. There was something familial in the way Aeneas regarded him¡ªa bond made stronger by the subtle influence of Aphrodite, who had granted Nathan her blessing. Aeneas, a son of the goddess, seemed to feel this kinship deeply, and for a moment, Nathan felt as if he, too, belonged to Aeneas''s family.


    Hector then approached, his gaze steady and calm, extending his hand to Nathan. "I''ll admit, I doubted you. But I owe you an apology and my thanks for bringing the priestess back safely."


    Nathan met the prince''s hand, their grip firm as they shook. "No need," Nathan replied simply, acknowledging Hector''s humility with a respectful nod.


    Once their introductions and greetings wereplete, Hector gestured toward the heart of the city, where the pce loomed. "Come. My father, King Priam, is eager to meet you both. He awaits your presence inside."


    Nathan and Astynome followed Hector and Aeneas, entering through Troy''s gates.

 Chapter 207: Nathan meets the royals of Troy!

    Once their introductions and greetings wereplete, Hector gestured toward the heart of the city, where the pce loomed. "Come. My father, King Priam, is eager to meet you both. He awaits your presence inside."


    Nathan and Astynome followed closely behind Hector and Aeneas as they strode through the towering gates of Troy, feeling the weight of the city''s gaze upon them. Immediately, murmurs rose from the people gathered around, their voices swelling with a mix of relief, reverence, and a rekindled hope.


    "It is the priestess!"


    "Lady Astynome has returned!"


    "Apollo''s chosen! She is safe!"


    "Thank the gods! We are saved!"


    Everywhere they walked, eyes turned to Astynome, and faces once drawn with worry began to soften, ovee with the sight of her. The people, once haunted by fear of Apollo''s wrath at their inability to protect his priestess, now brimmed with a new resilience. To them, her return was a divine sign, an omen that Apollo was watching over them and that perhaps, in his favor, they would endure this relentless war. The streets, usually filled with the gloom of impending battle, now seemed to shimmer with newfound courage.


    Astynome, with her calm grace, raised a slender hand to acknowledge their voices, her serene expression giving them silent encouragement. Her small smile, poised and gentle, was the same she always offered to the people, reminding them she would not falter in her role as Apollo''s messenger. She felt the strain of expectations, yet knew she must embody the spirit of the god for the sake of Troy. The glint in her eyes was unwavering, though Nathan sensed the weight behind it.


    "I pray that Apollo continues to guard you, Lady Astynome," Hector spoke up, his deep, steady voice a balm against the crowd''s fervor. A warm smile softened his face, betraying his own relief at her presence. He searched her face, hoping for any sign that Apollo''s wrath had subsided¡ªa glimmer of divine approval that might ease the tension among them.


    Astynome''s gaze flickered for a moment as she pondered Hector''s words. In truth, she had not heard Apollo''s voice for some time, and the silence troubled her. "I do not believe Apollo is angry with the Trojans," she finally replied, her voice calm yet edged with a hint of unease. "His fury lies elsewhere¡­ with the Greeks, and most of all, with Agamemnon."


    At the mention of Agamemnon''s name, a faint bitternessced her tone. Memories of her father''s betrayal by the Greek king red within her, and Nathan sensed her struggle to maintainposure. Hector''s expression darkened at this revtion.


    "Agamemnon¡­" he muttered, his voice a low growl. "He is the heart of this war. If I find him on the battlefield, I swear, I will put an end to him."


    Astynome offered a subtle nod, though her thoughts remained clouded by doubt. In her mind, the image of Agamemnon loomedrge, draped in the blessings of powerful goddesses¡ªAthena, the unyielding goddess of war and wisdom, and Hera, the fearsome queen of Olympus. He was a formidable opponent, his path shielded by divine favor that rendered him almost untouchable. And there was Achilles, too, a warrior near-invincible, and Odysseus, sly and blessed by Athena''s cunning.


    The power of these three loomed over her thoughts, casting an ominous shadow. So long as Agamemnon, Achilles, and Odysseus drew breath, the Greeks held an upper hand in this conflict, one forged and tempered by the hands of gods themselves.


    But maybe this man...


    Astynome''s gaze drifted to Nathan, who walked alongside her, seemingly oblivious to the bustling surroundings. His demeanor remained calm, almost indifferent, as though his mind was already elsewhere, perhaps anticipating his fateful meeting with Apollo. In that moment, Astynome found herself watching him intently, wondering about the enigma of his existence.


    There was something elusive about Nathan, a shadow of destiny that Astynome herself could not prate. As Apollo''s priestess, she was no stranger to the future''s mysteries, but Nathan defied them all. Here was someone, she felt, who might indeed withstand the goddesses'' relentless hand over victory and fate, a man capable of breaking through the chains of predestined paths. Her heart stirred with a strange conviction; if anyone could challenge Athena''s calcted might and Hera''s imposing wrath, it was him. And perhaps, that was why he was her future now. Without him, she might never have escaped Agamemnon''s grasp; he had saved her, and she felt a fierce loyalty to him as a result.


    Their journey soon led them to the gates of the towering citadel, the heart of Troy. Hector and Aeneas took the lead, guiding them past soldiers and noblemen who paused, bowing reverently as they spotted Astynome. Her presencemanded a respect that seemed to ripple through the air itself, each bow a silent acknowledgment of her link to Apollo. Yet Astynome hardly reacted, her face calm, only giving gentle nods as they moved forward.


    At the grand doors of the throne room, adorned with intricate carvings of Apollo¡ªdepictions of his stern gaze, his harp, his arrow drawn taut¡ªHector halted and knocked, his fist echoing through the stone corridor. After a brief pause, the guards stationed inside moved to open the towering doors, the wooden panels creaking as they swung inward, revealing the throne room in all its grandeur.


    Nathan''s gaze traveled ahead, taking in the royal hall of Troy with a critical eye. He couldn''t help butpare it to the throne rooms of othernds he had encountered. He hoped King Priam of Troy would offer more than the empty pleasantries and hollow promises he had received from others, especially those from the Empire of Light.


    A voice, deep and warm, broke through the quiet. "Son," the king greeted, his tone weary yet proud. Priam sat upon his high throne, his figure framed by the light pouring in from the high windows, his regal presence softened by age yet firm with authority. Hector and Aeneas immediately fell to one knee in respect before the aging king.


    "You have done well," Priam said with a nod, a faint smile crossing his lips as his gaze turned to Astynome. "And Lady Astynome¡­ it has been some time."


    Astynome bowed her head respectfully. "Your Majesty, it is indeed an honor to be here once more," she replied, her voice steady yet touched with warmth.


    Priam''s gaze softened. "I am truly relieved to see you alive and unharmed, Astynome. Forgive me¡­ for not intervening sooner to bring you and your father, Chryses, safely back to Troy." A shadow of guilt passed across his face. "And¡­ where is Chryses?"


    Astynome''s expression became solemn, her eyes darkening as she spoke. "My father¡­ is dead, Your Majesty. Killed by Agamemnon."


    The weight of her words settled heavily in the room, and Priam''s face shifted to one of remorse, lines deepening with grief and regret. For a brief moment, he seemed lost in thought, as though sifting through memories of his old friend.


    "There is no need for guilt, Your Majesty," Astynome continued, her voice soft yet resolute. "My father lived as he wished, and he died ording to his own will. I hold nothing but pride in the life he chose."


    Though her tone wasposed, her words held an edge of steel. She had been raised to endure loss, to carry herself with strength even when the world around her crumbled.


    "You are a strong woman, Astynome," Priam said, his tone weighted with admiration. His gaze lingered for a moment before shifting to the man who had returned his beloved priestess¡ªa stranger who had, by his own ount, acted out of curiosity and duty.


    "You must be Heiron, yes?" Priam''s voice rang out, drawing every gaze in the room toward the silent, ck-haired man standing near the throne''s steps.


    Nathan, dressed in dark armor with a stoic expression that revealed little of his thoughts, took a step forward. He didn''t kneel as the others had; instead, he inclined his head respectfully, his posture both formal and indifferent. "Your Majesty."


    Priam seemed unbothered by theck of formality. Unlike most kings, he appreciated genuine warriors who didn''t feelpelled to tter him. Heiron, a mercenary by trade, was a free soul with no sworn allegiance to him. Priam liked the man''s grounded demeanor.


    "You have the gratitude of every Trojan for rescuing our priestess, Heiron," Priam dered.


    "It was mere chance, Your Majesty. I crossed paths with her, and I brought her along," Nathan replied, his voice even, neither boastful nor dismissive.


    Priam chuckled softly, sensing humility in Nathan''s words. "Humble, I see."


    "Humble, indeed, Your Majesty," Astynome interjected, a slight smile touching her lips. "Far too humble. Lord Heiron not only saved me but also managed to destroy a crucial Greek vessel."


    A ripple of astonishment spread through the court, murmurs of shock and intrigue echoing around them.


    "Is this true?" Priam asked, eyebrows raised, his interest deepening.


    "Yes," Nathan replied calmly, unperturbed by the sudden attention. "The ship belonged to Agamemnon''s fleet, loaded with weapons intended for the Greeks. After gathering what information I needed, I set it aze and escaped with Lady Astynome."


    Priam''s eyes sparkled with newfound respect. Queen Hecuba, seated beside him, leaned forward, her gaze equally appreciative. "A remarkable feat, Heiron. You have not only our gratitude but our admiration as well."


    Hector, Aeneas, and Andromache, standing by the royal pair, exchanged impressed nces. It was clear Nathan''s bravery had made an impact.


    "I merely did what any able man would have done," Nathan said modestly. His words, though in, carried a sincerity that seemed to resonate in the room. "Had Prince Hector or Lord Aeneas been there, they could have done far more."


    To some, his humility might have seemed false, a well-ced tactic to win favor. But there was an undeniable sincerity in Nathan''s voice and demeanor. He had no desire for fame or glory; he valued the alliance and goodwill of Troy. He was here, after all, for more than just the war.


    As Priam and the others considered his words, two silent figures observed him with piercing intensity.


    Helen of Troy and Princess Kassandra of Troy.

 Chapter 208: Heirons reward

    As Priam and the others considered his words, two silent figures observed him with piercing intensity.


    Helen of Troy and Princess Kassandra of Troy.


    Nathan''s gaze swept the gathered royals without lingering. He paid little attention to the mixture of fascination and wariness directed his way, sparing only fleeting nces at those who watched him. Yet, despite his disinterest, he couldn''t deny the stunning beauty of Helen, who stood out even among her people. Her allure was transcendent, a beauty that seemed almost otherworldly, surpassing any he had ever encountered. Kassandra, on the other hand, had a different appeal, a mystique that marked her as an enigma¡ªbut her expression toward him was one of thinly veiled fear. Unlike Helen''s curious, almost impassive stare, Kassandra looked at him as though he were a monster cloaked in darkness.


    Kassandra''s reaction wasn''t just difort; it was genuine terror. As a seer, her gift for divination was known to surpass even that of Astynome, a talent treasured by Apollo himself. Yet, when she looked upon Nathan, she saw nothing but an imprable void. Her power, which allowed her to peer far into the threads of fate, met a ck wall when she tried to read him, simr to the darkness she had foreseen clouding the oue of the Trojan War. In her mind, he was an entity tied as closely to hope as to disaster, a force capable of bringing either salvation or ruin to Troy. And for now, only Kassandra and Astynome couldprehend just how unpredictable and potentially dangerous he was.


    Helen''s gaze, however, held none of Kassandra''s dread. Her eyes lingered on Nathan with an almost childlike curiosity, observing him as she might any other intriguing figure who had entered her world. Her interest was casual, perhaps sparked by the fact that he had saved Astynome, but no more. She didn''t appear to think deeply about him¡ªat least not yet.


    King Priam''s voice broke through the tension, drawing all eyes to the throne. "You have done more than I could have ever hoped, Heiron. Ask anything you desire, and I shall grant it," Priam dered, his tone one of gratitude mingled with authority.


    Nathan paused, pretending to consider his options, though his choice had already been made. He turned to face Priam, his eyes calm. "I would like to be granted a room within the castle," he stated, his voice even, though a ripple of surprise coursed through the court.


    The silence was punctuated by an outraged shout. "What! How arrogant you are!" Paris, who had stood quietly until now, snapped with indignation. It was clear he had been waiting for any excuse tosh out, his resentment simmering beneath the surface. More than resentment, it looked more like jealousy as his family seemed to consider Heiron more than him.


    Nathan noted Paris''s reaction but paid him no mind, his face as impassive as stone as he awaited Priam''s response.


    Astynome stepped forward, her tone steady and serious as she spoke up on Nathan''s behalf. "He is an ally, King Priam. He stands on our side," she affirmed, her gaze shifting briefly to Nathan, who met her eyes in silent acknowledgment. She had spoken when she didn''t need to, and he felt a flicker of gratitude for her support.


    Nathan''s request for a room was not one born of vanity or luxury but of strategic necessity. From within the castle walls, he could keep a pulse on the city''s defenses, ess crucial information, and stay close to the heart of Troy''s power. To have ess to the flow of intelligence and news would be invaluable for his ns, allowing him to stay one step ahead in this unfolding conflict.


    Priam nced at Hector, his expression thoughtful. There was a moment of quiet deliberation as Hector studied Nathan, his gaze weighing him with careful scrutiny. Atst, Aeneas broke into a small, knowing smile. Nathan observed the subtle exchange between the two warriors; Aeneas seemed to carry an unexpected trust in him, a rarity for someone known for his caution. Hector finally nodded at his father, offering silent approval.


    King Priam''s face softened into a thoughtful smile as he observed Astynome and Aeneas''s evident trust in Nathan. Their endorsement seemed to tip the scales, reinforcing his growing belief that perhaps this man deserved a ce of significance within their ranks.


    "Granted, Heiron," Priam finally dered, his voice carrying the weight of his decision. "You will be given a room within our esteemed castle. However, it shall be a guest room on the lower floors. ess to the upper levels is restricted to the royal family."


    The higher floors, reserved for Troy''s royals, held an air of mystery and privilege that outsiders were rarely permitted to breach. Nathan, however, had no interest in reaching those heights; his goalsy in positioning himself close enough to hear whispers of war strategies, updates, and alliances. As long as he could converse with Hector or Aeneas and glean vital information, he was satisfied.


    "Yes," Nathan replied simply, his tone devoid of any hint of disappointment.


    "But surely that alone cannot suffice," Priam continued, casting an appraising look at Nathan. "Do you wish for gold or another token of our gratitude?"


    Nathan shook his head. "This is more than enough," he replied firmly. Unlike the typical mercenary, he cared little for wealth or trinkets. The promise of knowledge and proximity to the heart of Troy''s affairs was the true reward. However, noticing the slight bewilderment in Priam''s eyes, he added, "I will consider it and askter, Your Majesty."


    Priam nodded, his smile warm and approving. "Very well, Heiron. I shall await your request."


    The atmosphere shifted as Hector, hismanding voice rising above the quiet hum of the room, addressed the assembly. "Now, let us move to discuss matters of true importance."


    At Hector''s words, the nobles and attendants who were uninvolved in the affairs of war, including Queen Hecuba and many of the other court women, began to file out, their soft murmurs filling the hall as they exited. Helen followed, her graceful presence lingering in the room a moment longer than most. Paris, as if unwilling to be left behind, quickly joined her, casting a final nce back at those who remained. Hector watched his younger brother depart with a sh of irritation in his eyes. As a prince of Troy, Paris should have stayed; these discussions were essential to the kingdom''s future, yet Paris seemed preupied with more personal matters.


    Once the room had cleared, Hector turned to Nathan/ Aeneas and Sarpedon stepped forward to join the conversation. Aeneas''s expression was calm and discerning, while Sarpedon, the son of Zeus himself, radiated a fierce intensity. Tall and lean, with sharp, calcting eyes, Sarpedon embodied the strength of Troy''s army. He crossed his arms, nodding curtly at Nathan.


    Nathan wasted no time. "The Greek forces are difficult to assess urately," he began. "But their recent victory at Lyrnessus has swelled their confidence, bolstering their sense of inevitable triumph."


    "As arrogant as ever, those Greeks," Sarpedon scoffed, his voiceced with disdain as he crossed his arms tightly.


    "They believe the gods are firmly on their side," Aeneas added thoughtfully. "With Athena and Hera supporting them, they feel they''re in favor with the heavens."


    Sarpedon raised an eyebrow. "Yet we, too, have Apollo, Artemis, and Aphrodite lending us their strength," he countered, his tone carrying a hint of pride and defiance.


    Aeneas looked skeptical, his expression clouded. "Yes," he admitted, "but is that truly enough? Their gods seem relentlessly determined to see the Greeks emerge victorious."


    "It won''t be enough," Nathan spoke up, his voice slicing through the tense silence, drawing every gaze in the room toward him. His focus was sharp, his mind racing with strategies; more than ever, he felt the urge to end this war swiftly, and he harbored a quiet desire for the Trojans to emerge victorious.


    "We can still weaken them significantly," he continued, "by eliminating their most crucial leaders."


    Hector''s eyes gleamed as he nodded. "Agreed," he said.


    "Agamemnon," Nathan began, listing the names that held the weight of Greek might, mander of the Greek coalition. Menus, King of Sparta. Achilles, their greatest warrior. King Ajax the Great. Diomedes, the King of Argos. Odysseus, King of Ithaca. Heracles, and Jason, leader of the Argonauts." Each name rolled off his tongue,ced with a confidence that matched the determination in his eyes. He had gathered every detail he could during his brief time within the Greek camp, listening to stories and whispered strategies.


    "If we strike down these names," Nathan exined, his voice resonating with resolve, "we will break the very spine of the Greek forces. Even if they outnumber us, they''llck leadership, unity, and morale. In fact, if we kill Agamemnon alone, the other kings will turn on each other, vying for dominance. The Greeks would fall into a civil war within their own ranks."


    Hector''s smile broadened, a rare glimmer of hope lighting up his stern expression. Beside him, Aeneas and Sarpedon shared approving nces, their respect for Nathan''s simple yet effective strategy. This man, unlike many who sought glory through grandiose gestures, had cut directly to the heart of what could bring them victory.


    "Heiron is right," Hector announced to the room, his tone brimming with conviction. "If any of us encounter these men on the battlefield, our priority is to end them. Even the death of one of these figures will strike a blow deep into the heart of the Greek resolve."


    "You can count on us, Hector," Aeneas said, nodding, his eyes alight with purpose. Sarpedon gave a curt nod in agreement.


    "This is beginning to sound quite thrilling," came a vibrant voice from behind.


    They turned to see Penthesilea, Queen of the Amazons, standing confidently with a fierce grin.Yet it wasn''t Penthesilea alone who captured Nathan''s attention; standing beside her was another beautiful woman.


    Atnta.


    Nathan''s gaze lingered on her, a surge of memories rushing back from his encounter with her in Colchis. Back then, she had stood among the Greeks, united with Jason, Heracles, and Orpheus in their quest for the Golden Fleece. A warrior of Artemis, fierce and untamed, Atnta''s skills in archery and her loyalty to her ideals had set her apart. But now, she was here, on the side of the Trojans, bound by her devotion to the Goddess Artemis.

 Chapter 209: Penthesilea curious

    Atnta.


    Nathan''s gaze lingered on her, a surge of memories rushing back from his encounter with her in Colchis. Back then, she had stood among the Greeks, united with Jason, Heracles, and Orpheus in their quest for the Golden Fleece. A warrior of Artemis, fierce and untamed, Atnta''s skills in archery and her loyalty to her ideals had set her apart. But now, she was here, on the side of the Trojans, bound by her devotion to the Goddess Artemis.


    "Atnta, it''s a pleasure to see you," Priam dered, rising from his throne with arms outstretched in a grand gesture of wee. His voice carried a note of genuine warmth, and the subtle creases around his eyes softened as he beheld her with respect.


    Atnta was a name that carried weight and inspired awe across kingdoms. As one of Artemis''s devoted followers, she was known far and wide as one of the fiercest warriors the Achaean continent had ever seen. Raised and molded by Artemis''s own hand, her skills were honed to perfection through arduous training and the goddess''s unyielding discipline. Artemis seldom allowed her chosen disciples to stray from her side, let alone to travel to foreign realms; so when Atnta arrived alongside Jason and the Argonauts, it had been a momentous asion. The goddess deemed the journey an invaluable experience for her beloved warrior, hoping it would teach Atnta more of the world beyond Artemis''s own domain. And indeed, the quest had proven as eventful as it was perilous.


    Though their mission to retrieve the Golden Fleece ended in failure due to an unexpected intruder, the journey itself left its indelible mark. They had ventured through dangerous waters, encountering monstrous foes and forces of nature beyond humanprehension. Few would forget the day they escaped the lethal clutches of Scy and Charybdis, the divine terrors of the deep seas, whose wrath left many shaken but fiercely bonded. They shed with warriors from distantnds, creatures of legend, and saw wonders that would haunt their memories for lifetimes.


    Now, Atnta stood before them once again, ready for another challenge¡ªbut this time, it was different. Artemis herself had taken a vested interest in the Trojan cause, choosing to stand with the kingdom she deemed worthy of her protection. Although Artemis hadn''t demanded Atnta join her, she was pleased her disciple chose to do so of her own volition. And so, with loyalty and purpose in her stride, Atnta hade to Troy, prepared to fight for the goddess''s honor.


    Nathan''s gaze flickered her way briefly, before he looked away, his expression inscrutable.


    "Yes, indeed, it is reassuring to have one of Artemis''s strongest disciples among us," Hector said, his toneced with a hint of reverence. His eyes shone with relief, for he knew well the power and resilience Atnta could bring to their side. Nearby, Aeneas and Sarpedon exchanged nods, their faces mirroring Hector''s sentiment; each knew the value of her presence, and they took sce in her strength.


    Penthesilea, the Amazon queen, cast her sharp gaze across the room, and her eyesnded on another familiar face. "Oh, isn''t that Heiron?" Her lips curved into a smirk, her tone a blend of surprise and admiration. "So you''ve returned... and alive on top of that? I am quite impressed."


    Her admission wasn''t lightly given; Penthesilea had not anticipated Heiron''s survival, let alone his loyalty. She had once dismissed him as a mere mercenary of little note, someone unworthy of her regard. But now, seeing him here, unscathed and resolute, she wondered if she had misjudged him entirely.


    "Not only did he stay true to our cause, but he aided us in ways few would have dared," Aeneas interjected, his voice firm as he looked at Penthesilea. The Amazon queen turned her head slightly, catching his steady gaze. Aeneas''s reminder was gentle but clear; back then, she had doubted Heiron''s loyalty, and he wanted her to remember the debt they now owed him.


    "Yes, yes¡­ my own misjudgment. I admit it," Penthesilea finally acknowledged with a slight incline of her head. "I hope you don''t hold a grudge over it, Heiron," Penthesilea said, her lips curving into a challenging grin, her sharp eyes studying him with newfound respect. The Amazon queen''s tone carried a trace of yfulness, yet she genuinely sought his answer, wondering if her initial dismissal had left any bitterness.


    Heiron¡ªor rather, Nathan, who wore Heiron''s guise wlessly¡ªreturned her gaze with calm assurance. "Not at all. I may be a mercenary, but I am steadfast in my loyalty to my contract," he replied, his voice carrying the tone of a warrior who valued his word above all. "Once I''ve epted payment, I''m bound to fight for that cause to the end. No matter how much more the Greeks offer, my ce is with the Trojans."


    Nathan''s response struck just the right chord, a speech fitting for a seasoned mercenary who lived by honor, and it resonated deeply with those present. Priam, who stood nearby, watched him with an approving nod, a glint of admiration warming the King''s normally stern expression. The old monarch was already deciding that, should they survive this war, he would call upon Heiron again if future battles arose. There was merit in a mercenary who could be trusted despite the tempting gold of enemies.


    Penthesilea, too, was struck. She tilted her head ever so slightly, her sharp gaze softening with a hint of intrigue. For the first time, she was truly interested in Heiron, a man she had so easily overlooked before. There was a strength and conviction in his words she hadn''t expected, and it made her curious about the depths of this warrior she had oncebeled as just another hired de.


    Hector''s voice brought them back to the pressing matter at hand. "Your timing couldn''t be better. We were just discussing the Greek armies," he said, his tone more serious as he refocused the room''s attention.


    "Indeed," Atnta chimed in, nodding as she cast a brief, appreciative nce at Nathan. "We need to eliminate their leaders, just as Heiron wisely suggested."


    "True enough," Aeneas agreed, though his expression remained pensive. "But each of those leaders is a formidable warrior. They won''t fall easily."


    "They are strong, yes," Hector acknowledged, his face hard with determination. "But we''ll have ample opportunity to study them in battle. Observing them in the thick of the fight, noting each weakness¡ªthose are the moments we must seize. Only then will we share our findings and devise a coordinated strike to take them down when the time is right."


    Nathan nodded subtly, his mind already churning over Hector''s words. While he agreed with the strategy, his thoughts kept returning to one man: Achilles. No other warrior struck as much seriousness into his heart as the son of Thetis, a warrior of near-legendary strength and skill. Achilles wasn''t merely a soldier; he was a force of nature, a living tempest born to dominate the battlefield. There was a reason tales of his prowess left warriors across thends in awe.


    The fact that Achilles''s mother had dipped him in the River in hell as an infant, rendering him nearly invulnerable to any mortal blow, made him an even greater threat. Only his heel, untouched by those mystical waters, remained vulnerable¡ªa detail almost too fragile to believe. And while tales spoke of Paris''s fateful arrow piercing that single w, Nathan couldn''t shake the sense that in this world, that simple trick would not be enough. This was a world with magic after all.


    No, Achilles would not fall that easily. Nathan could feel it in his bones.


    He would have to again transfer all his Luck to strength to have a chance just like he did to fight a God of Light in the vige of Uteska.


    But it wasn''t as if Nathan was their only hope. He cast a sidelong nce at Hector, the crown prince of Troy. Hector, known throughout thends as the finest Trojan warrior, wasn''t someone to be underestimated. Perhaps Hector alone had the potential to challenge the nearly invincible Achilles. Though, to truly stand toe-to-toe with the demigod, even he might need the blessings of the gods themselves.


    Suddenly, a voice broke through the tension. "Leave Achilles to me." It wasn''t Hector who spoke, but Penthesilea, her tone firm. The Amazon queen''s expression was fierce, her gaze steady as she looked around the room, leaving no doubt about the seriousness of her words.


    Sarpedon, one of the mightiest Lycian warriors, eyed her with cautious concern. "Penthesilea, I know you''re strong¡ªany fool can see that¡ªbut Achilles is on another level entirely," he said.


    She scoffed, a defiant smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth. "I''m well aware of who he is, and that''s precisely why I intend to face him," she replied. "I''m not just any warrior¡ªI am the queen of the Amazons, and we were born to hunt the monsters that others fear to face. Achilles is exactly the kind of opponent I came here to challenge."


    Before a full debate could ignite, Hector raised a hand, his voice ringing with calm authority. "We''ll settle this when the timees. For now, we must focus on preparation," he interjected. "The Greeks will be at our gates within the week, and there''s much to be done if we hope to meet them in full force."


    Despite hisposed words, Hector knew the dangers Achilles posed and doubted Penthesilea''s chances against the legendary warrior. But he refrained from voicing his doubts, knowing it would only fuel her resolve further.


    With Hector''s firmmand, the gathered warriors nodded and began to take their leave, dispersing to prepare for the battles ahead.


    Nathan, too, rose from his seat, following a maid assigned to escort him to his new room inside the castle''sfort.

 Chapter 210: Nathan meets God Apollo

    After sharing a fewments about the Greeks, Nathan was guided to a vast, opulent chamber that exuded grandeur at every corner. The polished marble floors glinted in the torchlight, and intricate tapestries depicting Trojan victories hung from walls gilded with gold leaf. Despite his casual remarks earlier, he was mildly astonished that none of hispanions had pressed him for more details. He hadn''t thought hisments were especially insightful, yet they seemed to have struck a chord. He chalked it up to the strange workings of his outrageous luck, a stat he had learned to ept but still found mystifying.


    As he stepped into his room, Nathan began removing his armor, piece by piece, feeling the weight of the past week lifting off him as he did. His mind drifted to the relentless vignce he had maintained every night, keeping watch in the shadows while the others slept. Agamemnon was a man known for his obsessions, and Nathan knew it was entirely within his character to dispatch men to reim Astynome. This was why he had gone without sleep, ensuring that they would not be ambushed. Astynome herself had been in no state to act as a sentry; she was still haunted by her recent trauma and had narrowly escaped Agamemnon''s possessive grip. The journey had taken its toll on them both, but Nathan had endured, driven by a sense of purpose he couldn''t quite define.


    Thankfully, their week had passed without incident. But as the days had gone by, he couldn''t help but notice how close Astynome had grown to him. He sensed a shift, a silent reliance that had blossomed between them. He understood her clinging nature was born from gratitude mixed with the pain of her recent losses. In saving her from a grim fate, he had unwittingly be her anchor. And though Nathan wasn''t entirelyfortable with it, he couldn''t deny that her presence had started to mean something to him as well. But what that "something" was, he chose not to dwell on.


    Once he had stripped off his armor and clothing, he moved toward the stone basin in the corner of the room, filling it with warm water. As he sank into the bath, the heat seeped into his weary muscles, washing away the grime and exhaustion umted over the long days of horseback travel. He closed his eyes and let the water envelop him, the steady warmth easing the constant tension in his body. For a moment, he could almost forget the unyielding ache that gnawed at his core.


    After a long soak, Nathan stepped out and reached for a fresh set of clothes neatlyid out on a carved wooden bench. The fabrics were finely woven and unmistakably Trojan in design, yet they fit him surprisingly well, almost as though the maids had anticipated his measurements. As he dressed, he caught sight of his reflection in the polished silver mirror hanging nearby. He stared at his arms, which were slowly darkening, the skin taking on an eerie, inky hue.


    "I''m nearing the end," he murmured, his voice barely a whisper.


    This was the cost he had agreed to pay nine months ago, the price of defying a goddess and tampering with powers that no human from his world should have even glimpsed. The darkness creeping up his arms was a constant reminder of that fateful choice, a slow curse spreading through him. His mortal body wasn''t meant to bear such power, and it rebelled against it with searing pain. Though he kept his faceposed and unyielding, an agony burned within him that he had learned to hide from others. This suffering had be his silent burden, one that no one else could ever understand.


    Just as Nathan''s thoughts drifted into the dark reflection of his choices, a sudden shift rippled through his senses. His vision blurred, and the room seemed to melt away around him. Thevish Trojan chamber, with its ornate tapestries and marble floors, vanished as if it had never been. The sounds of Troy''s distant bustle faded, reced by an ethereal silence.


    When his vision cleared, he found himself standing in an endless expanse bathed in a soft, golden light. A smirk teased the corner of his lips¡ªa smirk he quickly stifled as he turned to face the presence he knew had summoned him here.


    "God Apollo," Nathan addressed.


    Before him stood a figure who embodied the very essence of beauty and grace. Apollo, god of light, music, and prophecy, radiated an almost tangible aura of divine splendor. Tall and lean, with sun-gold hair that caught the light like threads of fire, his striking features formed the epitome of male beauty. His baster robe fell in effortless folds, edged with threads of silver, a vision of serene but formidable power.


    "Heiron," Apollo spoke, his voice smooth and warm as it reverberated through the golden silence. "I have long wished for this conversation."


    Nathan inclined his head slightly. "The feeling is mutual, Apollo."


    Apollo''s gaze softened, though it carried the weight of something unspoken. "Before we begin, let me first thank you. Saving Astynome¡­ it means more to me than you know."


    Nathan studied Apollo carefully. "You could have intervened yourself, yet you didn''t. Couldn''t, rather?" His tone was respectful but edged with curiosity.


    Apollo nodded, his expression briefly clouded with something akin to regret. "As a god, I am bound byws¡ªeven more so now, with war looming on the horizon. Stepping in too overtly could bring harsh judgment upon me and leave Troy vulnerable."


    In that moment, Nathan felt a trace of understanding, though his personal code would always ce his own above all else. It was now clearer why Apollo had watched from afar, choosing Troy''s protection over his priestess''s safety. If Nathan had known Astynome was Apollo''s own daughter, his judgment might have softened further¡ªbut Nathan''s loyalty was steadfastly to his own.


    Apollo''s eyes shed, a trace of admiration crossing his face. "I saw you at Lyrnessus," he said, his tone carrying genuine respect. "You fought bravely against that Hero of the Empire of Light. Her strength was formidable, and yet you bested not only her but also her high-ranking spirit. It was¡­ impressive."


    Nathan shrugged slightly, hiding any sign of satisfaction. "The Greeks and their allies are fond of their pride. They assume victory is a birthright. I merely used that against them."


    It was a calcted response, Nathan concealing the truth of his identity, unsure of how much trust he could afford to ce in this god. Apollo, after all, was still a god, and Nathan had learned that most deities were unpredictable at best and treacherous at worst. Only a few had proven themselves worthy of his trust¡ªKhione, Amaterasu, and, curiously, Aphrodite, though her motivations remained elusive.


    Apollo''sughter echoed around them, resonant and carefree, like a warm melody woven from sunlight itself. He seemed genuinely pleased, his eyes bright with amusement as he regarded Nathan. This mortal''s confidence, unbending even in the face of gods, intrigued him. Here was a human who, unlike others, possessed the strength to back his arrogance¡ªa rare find, indeed. Apollo could already sense that he had stumbled upon a true diamond, unpolished yet dazzling in its raw potential.


    "True enough," Apollo replied, his tone casual but carrying a subtle undercurrent of anticipation. "The Greeks are backed by none other than Hera and Athena. Their arrogance stems not just from their victories but from knowing two of the most powerful goddesses stand behind them. And that pride, that reckless confidence¡­ it will be their downfall."


    Nathan''s gaze sharpened. "Hera and Athena¡­ Are they the only ones among the gods supporting the Greeks?" His voice was steady, unphased by the weight of the names, but within, he was calcting the depth of the threat. Hera and Athena were formidable¡ªtwo of the strongest forces in Olympus, and both names Khione had warned him to be wary of.


    Apollo''s smile was faint, a glint of pride and certainty mingling in his expression. "For now, yes. They are the only ones bound to the Greeks'' cause, the only ones who will directly involve themselves in the battle. But with those two, Troy is already faced with Olympus''s finest. Their reach alone is vast."


    Nathan gave a curt nod, the words settling heavily. Yet he noticed the faintest flicker in Apollo''s gaze, the quiet satisfaction that lingered as he watched Nathan''s reactions. Apollo wanted him invested in this war, wanted him to be more than a bystander. This god, it seemed, hoped Nathan would lend his strength to Troy''s side, aiding Hector and Aeneas in their struggle against the Greek forces.


    A thoughtful silence settled between them before Apollo asked the question that had been hovering unspoken in the air.


    "You don''t like the Greeks, do you?" Apollo''s voice was even, but his gaze was intent. "Am I wrong to think you don''t want them to win?"


    Nathan''s mind flickered through memories of his recent encounters. Only two weeks prior, when Aphrodite had approached him about taking part in this war, he''d had no stake in its oue. Whether the Greeks won or the Trojans prevailed, he hadn''t cared at all. He would''ve preferred to watch it all unfold from a distance, indifferent to the fates of men and cities he held no attachment to.


    But¡­ things had changed. Nathan''s gaze grew darker, and he closed his eyes, shes of memory searing through his mind.


    He saw Ajax, his brutish grin and his bold handid upon Aisha, daring to touch what was Nathan''s.


    Agamemnon''s smug, loathsome face, the very sight of which stirred an anger deep within him.


    At least for Astynome''s father whom Nathan respected for having sacrificed his life for his daughter.


    Also maybe for Astynome as well since she was a good woman. He had traveled a week with her after all, affection was bound to happen.


    Also Nathan had seen too many women, captives, torn from their homes, crying out for help within the Greek camps.


    The Trojans, however, were different. In all his time with them, Nathan had seen no such horrorsmitted by their hands. They defended, they protected¡ªbut they did not enve or brutalize.


    Nathan opened his eyes finally.


    "I want the Greeks to lose in the most humiliating and painful way possible."

 Chapter 211: Apollos decision

    "I want the Greeks to lose in the most humiliating and painful way possible."


    Apollo''s smile grew broader at Nathan''s words, and for once, the god of light knew he was in the presence of a kindred spirit¡ªor perhaps, a formidable ally. He could see it in Nathan''s icy gaze, a simmering dislike that edged into something darker. Though that seething hatred seemed especially reserved for Ajax and Agamemnon, Apollo knew it could easily extend to all those Greeks too.


    This disdain was genuine; Apollo could sense the truth in it, and he relished the opportunity. With Heiron, he might just have found a trump card against the Greeks, one that not even Athena or Hera had foreseen. But there was still one crucial step left. If he wanted Heiron''s full cooperation, Apollo needed to offer him something first, a favor so grand that it would bind the mortal''s loyalty to him.


    With confidence radiating from his golden form, Apollo''s voice resonated with divine authority as he spoke. "For your deeds in Lyrnessus, for bringing back Astynome, I shall reward you. Name anything, and I will grant it to the best of my abilities." His tone was magnanimous, as though he could move mountains with a mere nod.


    Nathan''s face remained expressionless, and a silence hung between them. Apollo, misinterpreting this as hesitation, leaned closer, his voice persuasive. "Ask for anything¡ªriches beyond measure, a kingdom, even a woman you desire. If there''s someone who has caught your eye, I can arrange it." He was confident, almost smug. As the god of light, Apollo believed no woman would dare refuse a match he proposed. Any mortal would surely bend to his will in gratitude.


    But none of this interested Nathan. Instead, he lifted his arm and rolled back his sleeve, revealing woundsced with ominous ck lines snaking up his skin.


    Apollo''s blue eyes widened, his confident smile faltering as he recognized the unmistakable mark of death inching its way through Nathan''s body. "This is..." he murmured, trailing off, a look of genuine shock breaking through his godlyposure.


    "I''m dying," Nathan said calmly, his voice resolute butced with a weariness that spoke of countless battles waged against this inevitable fate. "At best, I have a week, maybe just a few days."


    The silence that followed was thick,den with unspoken truths. Apollo stared at the dark veins with a mix of intrigue and horror, realizing the mortal''s body was all but shattered. The only reason he had endured so long was through sheer willpower and the energy he had drawn from Khione. Recently, enving Amaterasu had granted him a few precious days more, but even that was waning. His body was at its limit, fraying at the edges like a candle burned at both ends.


    Apollo narrowed his gaze, his mind churning. For thousands of years, he had seen men driven to desperation, and he knew the signs. "You''ve sacrificed your very life force for something, haven''t you?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper as he pieced together the mystery.


    Nathan nodded his head. "I did," he confirmed but offered no further exnation.


    Apollo''s frown deepened as he studied the dark, intricate marks spiraling up Nathan''s arms, their ckened lines twisting like the roots of some ancient curse. He shook his head, his face troubled.


    "I may be a god," he said slowly, "but what you''re asking me to do would mean defying death and time itself." His voice was unusually cautious, each word weighed as though it might tip some cosmic scale.


    Nathan''s gaze was unwavering, a cold determination set within his eyes. "Yes," he replied, a hint of challenge in his voice, "but the God of Light I''ve heard of can do something about that, can''t he?"


    Nathan''s words struck at Apollo''s pride, and for a brief moment, a gleam of amusement sparked in the god''s eyes. He was one of the most powerful deities in the Greek pantheon, revered and feared, so much so that even Hera and Athena stepped carefully around him. Without him, the Greeks'' assured advantage over the Trojans could falter. Aphrodite herself had hinted at Apollo''s unique powers when Nathan had sought her counsel, and even Khione had alluded to it.


    A slow, almost mocking smile crept onto Apollo''s lips. "Perhaps I can do something," he admitted. "But it''s not a simple fix, mortal. The kind of power you''re asking for would take more than a day, more than a week¡­ it could take months, even years." He let the weight of this sink in, watching as Nathan''s brow furrowed.


    Nathan''s jaw tightened, frustration evident in the taut lines of his face. Time was not a luxury he possessed. At most, he had a few days left, and even that was slipping through his fingers.


    "And besides," Apollo continued, now with a faintly apologetic air, "I can''t simply abandon Troy for so long. My absence would tip the scales." But before he could finish, a new voice chimed in, its tone warm yet undeniably assertive.


    "You won''t have to abandon Troy, Apollo." A radiant figure materialized beside him, her presence as captivating as the dawning sun. It was Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, her eyes gleaming with something between amusement and gentle reproach.


    Apollo''s mouth set into a thin line as he turned to her. "Aphrodite," he said, his voice a touch sharper than before. "What are you doing here?"


    Her smile was sweet, though her words carried an edge of gentle chiding. "You''re overthinking this, as usual," she said. "And you underestimate Troy. The city won''t crumble just because you''re absent for a few months." She nced meaningfully at him, a hint of mischief dancing in her eyes. "Or are you implying that you don''t trust me and Artemis to hold the line?"


    Apollo stiffened, unable to respond before yet another figure appeared, as though summoned by the sheer force of Aphrodite''s words. The neer was a vision of youthful beauty, yet she radiated an aura of power and grace that belied her innocent appearance. Silver hair cascaded down her back, and her vivid green eyes glinted as she took in the scene with an arched brow.


    "Really, brother?" The voice was smooth yet edged with irritation, and Apollo felt his stomach sink slightly. It was Artemis, goddess of the hunt and his twin sister, her arms crossed as she red at him. Though seemingly shorter and even younger than Nathan, her presence seemed to fill the space around her.


    "Are we really so unreliable?" she continued, her voice taking on a steely note. "Or are youparing us to Hera and Athena now?" She gave him a look of open defiance, her displeasure clear. For Artemis, there was no greater insult than the implication that she was anything less than capable.


    Apollo sighed, a flicker of weariness in his expression. "It''s not that I don''t trust you," he said, his voice carrying a weight that made both goddesses listen more intently. "But Athena and Hera... they are capable of anything to achieve their aims. And it''s not just them. Other gods may rally to their side."


    Aphrodite''s face softened into a confident smile. "Then I''ll bring more gods to ours," she replied smoothly. "Ares will join us soon enough."


    Apollo''s eyebrows rose in surprise. He hadn''t expected that, though upon reflection, it made sense. Ares''s well-known disdain for Athena and his affection for Aphrodite made him a likely ally in this scheme.


    "You''ve already seen a glimpse of what he can do," Aphrodite continued, nodding subtly toward Nathan. "And if you''re hesitating over a mortal, you must be aware by now of his potential, yes?"


    "What do you mean?" Artemis interjected, raising an inquisitive brow as she studied her brother.


    Apollo turned his gaze to Nathan, who had been quietly watching this exchange. "I cannot see this man''s future," he said, his tone both mystified and cautious.


    Artemis''s eyes widened in shock. Her brother, an expert in divination who could see even the faintest traces of fate, couldn''t discern anything about Nathan? It was unheard of.


    "Think about it, Apollo," Aphrodite pressed gently. "He could be the key to winning this war. Are you willing to risk losing such a powerful advantage?"


    The air grew still as Apollo considered her words, weighing the risks against the potential. If he left Troy for several months, he would be leaving it exposed. Yet, this mortal might indeed be worth the sacrifice. He hadn''t seen talent like this since Achilles, and before that, only Perseus had drawn his attention in such a way.


    Finally, his decision made, Apollo stepped forward and appeared in front of Nathan in a sh of golden light.


    Nathan tensed, trying to move back, but before he could react, Apollo''s hand was already on his head, bathing him in radiant light. A warmth washed through Nathan, and he felt the burning ache in his arms ease as the dark marks receded, retreating from his skin like shadows at dawn.


    "What¡­?" Nathan looked down, astonished to see the ckened wounds fading. He felt stronger, his energy restored as if a great burden had been lifted.


    "Five months," Apollo said, his voice steady.


    "Five months?" Nathan echoed, scarcely daring to believe it.


    "I''ve granted you five more months, that''s the most I can do for you, " Apollo replied. "That should be enough time for me to find a way to help you fully."


    A renewed determination filled Nathan, and he clenched his fists, feeling his strength surge. The god''s power was real, coursing through him, fortifying him. For now, he had been granted a reprieve.


    Apollo''s expression grew serious, his piercing gaze locking onto Nathan''s. "There is one condition, though," he said firmly. "Hector. He must not die."


    Nathan held Apollo''s gaze, recognizing the intensity of themand. It was more than a request; it was an order. Apollo was entrusting him with a piece of Troy''s survival in his absence.


    "Hector is Troy''s hope, its will, its reason to fight," Apollo continued, his voice carrying an almost paternal gravity. "Protect him."


    Nathan nodded, a silent promise passing between them. "He won''t fall. I''ll make sure of it."


    That was the least he could do in exchange of saving his own life.


    Satisfied, Apollo turned to face Aphrodite and Artemis, who awaited his final words.


    "I''m leaving Troy in your hands," he said.


    Artemis nodded solemnly, her bow held close to her side. "You can count on me," she replied, her tone resolute.


    Aphrodite met Apollo''s gaze, a hint of worry in her eyes. She knew, perhaps better than the others, where he intended to go and the dangers that awaited him.


    "Be careful," she murmured, her voice soft yet tinged with unmistakable concern.


    Apollo gave her a reassuring smile, then with a final nce at the others, he vanished, his golden form dissolving into the air, leaving Troy and its fate resting in the hands of his allies.

 Chapter 212: Trojan War: The Heroes of the Light Empire!

    Several hundred meters from the towering gates of Troy, the grand, fortified city-empire, a brutal and unrelenting battle raged. The sh of metal on metal, agonized screams, and frenzied warrior cries filled the air, reaching even the innermost streets of Troy. At first, the thunderous noise had jarred the city''s inhabitants, cutting through their peace with violent rity. But now, after two long, grueling months, the sounds of war had woven into the backdrop of their lives. The war, now entering its third month, seemed to grow more ferocious with each passing day, each dawn signaling a new esction.


    With sunrise came the renewal of this bitter struggle, a vicious cycle that persisted until the sun dipped beneath the horizon. Neither the Greeks nor the Trojans were mere mortals fighting with bare strength alone; each side was fortified by the blessings of their gods, granting them endurance and ferocity beyond ordinary human limits. This divine empowerment only served to make the conflict more relentless, the warriors battling as though in another realm, one where violence was the onlyw.


    "Die, you filthy Greek!" a Trojan would snarl, sword raised high, while his Greek opponent would respond with equal venom, "I''ll kill you, damn Trojan!" The battlefield rang with guttural roars, screams of pain, and the heavy thud of bodies hitting the ground. Blood soaked the earth, staining it red and turning it into a ghastly scene unlike anything witnessed before. Even the heroes among them¡ªmen of near-mythic strength and skill¡ªfound themselves hardened by the brutality, forced to adapt to the unyielding cycle of life and death around them.


    Both sidesmitted only fractions of their full armies, but still, thousands fought each day, locking the battlefield in a continuous dance of death. As each morning dawned, the fallen from the previous day were reced by fresh soldiers, eager to continue the fight. The Trojans, stationed close to their city, could quickly replenish their ranks. For the Greeks, however, the daily march from their distant camp to the battlefield added to their hardship, a journey they took despite the looming threat of night raids by Trojan forces. At the break of dawn, the Greeks would gather their fallen, carrying them back to camp, and only when they had gone would the Trojans retrieve their own dead before cleaning the blood-soaked earth, preparing it for yet another day''s carnage.


    For two agonizing months, this macabre ritual had repeated, a grim reminder that peace was nowhere on the horizon. Both sides fought with undiminished ferocity, neither willing to yield, and the bloodshed showed no sign of abating.


    The Trojans fought with grim determination, defending their city from the invaders who encroached on theirnd, striving to protect their families and their way of life. Across the blood-soaked field, the Greeks wielded their swords and shields not only for honor or pride but to reim Helen, the fabled Queen of Sparta, and to avenge the bruised pride of Menus. But beneath this facade of noble causey something far more selfish, a truth as bitter as the battle itself.


    Helen''s abduction was nothing more than a pretext. The Greek warriors fought for their own desires¡ªglory, riches, and the plunder of Troy. The promises of wealth, fame, and women awaited them beyond Troy''s massive gates, and these lures drove them with relentless hunger. Each side harbored its own ambitions, and they shed with an intensity born not only of loyalty but of personal lusts and dreams of power. Leading these forces were warriors of monstrous skill and brutality, fiercemanders who spurred the chaos to new, bloodier heights.


    On a battlefield of this size, sprawling with more than ten thousand soldiers, encounters betweenmanders were scarce. Even if both sides'' leaders yearned to prove themselves by facing each other inbat, the field was simply too vast. asionally, a warrior of renown would emerge, sought after by lesser soldiers hoping to im the glory of a champion''s head. These leaders, however, were primary targets, barely given a moment to catch their breath amid the hail of arrows and swinging des.


    "Die!" snarled a Trojan soldier, lunging forward with his sword, his face twisted in fierce determination.


    "Siara!" Jason shouted, his voice straining as he blocked the Trojan''s de with a practiced, powerful parry. He spun, only to see three more soldiers charging toward him, their expressions filled with bloodlust. In the two months of battle, the Trojans had taken careful note of the most dangerous individuals in the Greek ranks¡ªthose they must either kill or avoid. Jason Spencer, known as the Hero of Light, stood high on that list. Though he wasn''t as feared as the mighty Greek kings, he was nheless a force to be reckoned with.


    "I''m on it!" Siara replied, her voice carrying over the chaos as she raised her staff. With a swift, practiced motion, she summoned two glistening shields of water, their translucent surfaces shimmering in the dim light, enveloping Jason protectively.


    "What is this sorcery?!" one Trojan yelled, stumbling back in surprise, only to be met by the unexpected force of Siara''s magic. Jets of water sprang forth from the shields, fierce and precise, like serpents striking with deadly intent. The water pierced through armor and flesh, leaving a trail of fallen Trojans, their bodies slumping to the ground as Siara''s powers ruthlessly cut through them.


    Once, Siara had shied away from the thought of killing. She had been hesitant, her heart heavy with the burden of taking lives. But a year had passed since she''d been summoned to this world, and these two brutal months in the heart of the Trojan War had stripped her of innocence. She now fought not only to survive but to protect herrades. Resignation had settled over her heart, steeling her against the lingering traces of guilt. If her survival¡ªand that of her friends¡ªmeant spilling blood, then she would do what was necessary.


    "Gahahah! A bunch of ants!" Aidan''sughter boomed across the battlefield, cutting through the sh of metal and the cries of the fallen. Not far from where Jason and Siara fought, Aidan tore through Trojan ranks like a madman, his massive sword cleaving through one soldier after another. Unlike Siara, Aidan had abandoned any hesitation about killing long ago. His eyes glinted with a feral rage, a thirst for blood fed by more than just the demands of war. The humiliation he''d suffered in Lyrnessus at the hands of its prince still burned within him, festering like a wound. Here, he sought retribution, eager to reim his pride by channeling his fury into the Trojans who dared to stand in his path.


    But while Aidan''s wrath was fierce, others on the battlefield were even more devastating, warriors whose very presence sent chills down the spines of their enemies. Two women, in particr, carved a path of ruin among the Trojan ranks, wielding their power with a precision that struck terror into any who dared to approach.


    One of them was a dark-haired figure, her jet-ck hair tied in a swift ponytail that swayed behind her like a banner of death. Her movements were like lightning¡ªswift, fluid, and deadly. She danced through the battlefield, her de shing in arcs that left trails of blood and severed limbs in her wake. Heads rolled, bodies fell, yet she never paused to witness the destruction she wrought. It was Sienna slicing down every enemy within her reach. Even the hardened Trojan soldiers, men who had fought through countless skirmishes, began to retreat from her, their courage faltering at the sight of her relentless ughter. It was whispered among them that Sienna was favored by Athena herself, and her presence bore testament to that divine blessing. She was Athena''s chosen¡ªher movements were precise, her strength unparalleled. Of all the Heroes of the Empire Light, Sienna stood as the strongest, a true embodiment of Athena''s wrath.


    Not far from Sienna, another figure burned a path through the battlefield, her power equally fearsome but striking in a different way. This young woman, younger than Sienna and adorned with a mane of long chestnut hair, seemed wreathed in mes, her body glowing with a fiery aura that mirrored the burning intensity of her gaze. Courtney was her name, and her approach was not swift or silent like Sienna''s. Instead, she moved like an inferno, leaving destruction in her wake. Where Sienna was swift and lethal, Courtney was deliberate, her kills slower but far more merciless. Trojans fell to her mes, their bodies engulfed, screams ringing out as they were reduced to smoldering ash. Her presence was so dreadful that soldiers, hardened though they were, instinctively recoiled, purposefully avoiding her path. Some attempted magic, sending spells hurtling toward her, but their attacks vanished against the wall of fire that cloaked her. Courtney moved forward with cold eyes, her expression devoid of pity or remorse, a predator focused solely on her prey.


    To her, this war was little more than training¡ªa preparation for a far darker vengeance she longed to unleash. The Trojan War, with its endless bloodshed, was merely the first act in her own tale of retribution. Courtney''s purposey beyond the defeat of the Trojans. She was driven by a promise of vengeance, a desire to make the Divine Knights suffer as she had suffered. They had taken Nathan from her, killing him without mercy, and she was determined to make them pay. One day, she vowed, her mes would consume them, burning their flesh as they had burned her heart.


    All of that because they had dared to take Nathan from her.

 Chapter 213: Trojan War: Courtney, Aisha and Gwen

    To her, this war was little more than training¡ªa preparation for a far darker vengeance she longed to unleash. The Trojan War, with its endless bloodshed, was merely the first act in her own tale of retribution. Courtney''s purposey beyond the defeat of the Trojans. She was driven by a promise of vengeance, a desire to make the Divine Knights suffer as she had suffered. They had taken Nathan from her, killing him without mercy, and she was determined to make them pay. One day, she vowed, her mes would consume them, burning their flesh as they had burned her heart.


    All of that because they had dared to take Nathan from her.


    None of Courtney''s ssmates dared to interfere with the brutal onught she unleashed. They watched from a distance, their faces a mixture of awe and fear, but none took even a step forward. Fear was their first reason. In the months since Nathan''s death, Courtney had grown colder, distant, and terrifyingly intense. Her usual warmth had been reced by an icy demeanor that made her ssmates shudder. Only a few¡ªSienna, Siara, Aisha, and Amelia¡ªfeltfortable enough to speak with her. These were Nathan''s closestpanions, the only ones who could withstand the cold steel of her gaze and the raw grief simmering beneath herposure.


    But their reluctance wasn''t just rooted in fear. No one had the slightest intention of stopping Courtney''s rampage. Though her attacks were devastating, she held a clear restraint, careful not to harm any of her allies even amidst the chaos of battle. War was an unforgiving stage, and this particr battlefield was packed with thousands of warriors¡ªboth allies and enemies¡ªshing with brutal intensity. Here, every spell, every sweep of a sword, had to be calcted. Wild,rge-scale magic attacks could just as easily strike an ally as an enemy, so most chose to wield their swords, channeling magic only to enhance their des. This was the unspoken rule of the battlefield: strike with precision or risk disaster.


    Nearby, Aisha fought as well, though her approach was a stark contrast to the frenzied power of Sienna or the cold ruthlessness of Courtney. Once, she too might have unleashed her fury with abandon, but not anymore. A profound change hade over her since that fateful encounter with Nathan. Discovering he was alive, sharing an intimate moment that reignited her heart, she felt as though she had been reborn. Happiness, raw and pure, flowed through her with a vigor she had never known. Her purpose here wasn''t driven by anger or vengeance but by a quiet loyalty and an inner peace only Nathan could grant.


    Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Aisha knew Nathan was fighting for the Trojans. If he had asked her, she would have abstained from the war entirely, but he''d insisted she maintain her cover, to avoid arousing any suspicion from Liphiel or the others on her side. His only request was that she spare certain key figures¡ªthe Trojanmanders, Hector and Aeneas¡ªmen who were vital to the Trojan cause. They needed to survive if there was to be any hope of victory.


    Theirmunication was as covert as it was precious. During the frenzy of battle, Nathan would asionally approach her, seemingly engaging her inbat, though their swords barely touched. In those brief, adrenaline-charged moments, they would exchange whispers, sharing intelligence and words offort. These fleeting exchanges were all Aisha needed. Though the moments were rare and hurried, each one lingered in her heart. They would share information on Greek movements, trade knowing nces, and, when the chaos around them permitted, a swift, stolen kiss¡ªfleeting but filled with the passion and reassurance they both craved.


    In these brief encounters, Aisha found strength. She fought on not out of duty or bloodlust but for those precious moments with Nathan, for the possibility of a future where they could finally be free from this conflict. For now, she was content to y her part, to keep their secret safe, and to savor the rare glimpses of love in the midst of war.


    It was Aisha who had been stealing secret kisses from Nathan, sneaking in moments of affection whenever she could catch him alone. Nathan, on his part, was doing his utmost to conceal their exchanges, ncing over his shoulder and sidestepping around hisrades, all while feigning an air of seriousness. Their circumstances were far from ideal for romance, but the thrill of hiding their connection seemed to draw Aisha closer, and Nathan found himself unable to resist.


    Gwen, however, stood further back with Iphlea, both taking a more reserved and defensive position on the battlefield. Ever since their crushing defeat against Heiron, the two had been careful, almost wary. They were well aware of Heiron''s allegiance to the Trojans and knew that he was a dangerous opponent, one who could turn the tide against them if they were reckless. Yet despite their vignce, Gwen had not caught a single glimpse of him, not even a shadow. It was as though Heiron had vanished into thin air.


    Who could me her?


    Nathan wasn''t a master at concealing his energy just yet, but he had learned enough to trick even Gwen''s trained senses. His presence was faint, elusive, making him as difficult to track as a ghost.


    "I can''t find him¡­" Iphlea murmured beside Gwen, her eyes narrowing as she tried to trace even the faintest hint of his mana.


    "Is he even here?" Gwen asked, dumbfounded, crossing her arms with a growing sense of impatience. Two months had passed without a single trace of him¡ªa fact that both irked and unsettled her.


    "No, I''m certain he''s somewhere close. I can feel a faint pulse of his mana, but it''s like chasing a shadow. I can''t pinpoint his exact location," Iphlea replied, her tone tinged with frustration. She squinted, her gaze sweeping over the distantmanders in the Trojan ranks, where a cluster of figures loomed.


    "If he''s that strong, we should be able to see him¡ªlike those warriors," Gwen said, her eyes settling on the intimidating figures far off. Among them stood a striking woman, her skin tanned from sun and battle, radiating an undeniable aura of power. This was Penthesilea, Queen of the Amazons, her sharp gaze surveying the battlefield with unrestrained confidence.


    Penthesilea was dressed in a mix of leather and armor, adorned with a blood-streaked helmet that only seemed to enhance her fierceness. Her armor, scarcely more than battle-worn straps and protective ting, was sttered with the fresh blood of her enemies, gleaming in the sunlight. Each swing of her weapon was a deadly arc, leaving a trail of carnage in her wake.


    "Bunch of cowards! Are all Greeks this weak?!" she roared, her voice booming across the battlefield before she swung her sword in a devastating arc, decapitating several Greek soldiers in a single, brutal motion. The blood sshed across her bronze armor, blending with the crimson stains already decorating her skin. Behind her, dozens of Amazons fought with equal ferocity, their loyalty to their queen unwavering.


    "Kill them all! Don''t you dare lose to these weaklings!" Penthesileamanded, her voice harsh butmanding, a war cry that spurred her warriors forward with renewed fury.


    "Yes, my Queen!" the Amazons responded in unison, their voices a fierce and loyal chorus as they surged ahead, shing with the Greeks in a whirl of des and shrieks. They moved like a force of nature, each Amazon fighting with a skill and tenacity that could onlye from a lineage said to be blessed by Ares himself, the god of war.


    Penthesilea''s grin grew wider as she scanned the chaos, her eyes gleaming with anticipation. Yet there was something she sought, someone she desired to challenge above all others.


    "Where is Achilles?" she bellowed, her voice dripping with disdain. "Is he hiding, cowering behind his ranks?" A mockingugh escaped her, loud and fearless.


    But despite her taunts, Achilles was nowhere to be found, caught in a different part of the battlefield where the ranks of Trojans surged endlessly. She moved through their numbers as if they were mere obstacles, dispatching soldiers with lethal precision, each strike of her sword an unrelenting storm. It was clear she wasn''t yet fighting with her full strength, merely cutting through as if this were some twisted sport, her expression one of amusement as she tore through the Trojan forces.


    "Do you wish to meet death so soon, Queen of the Amazons?" The voice was calm butced with challenge, cutting through the noise of the battlefield. It belonged to none other than Atnta, the famed huntress. She stood poised, her bow raised high, releasing a relentless torrent of arrows, each one finding its mark with deadly precision, toppling Greek soldiers like dominos.


    Penthesilea whipped her head around, her fierce gaze locking onto the huntress. "Do you seek death, Atnta? I don''t care if you''re favored by Artemis herself." Her eyes burned with defiance, her lips curling into a mocking smile.


    Atnta met her re evenly, her voice steady. "It''s simply advice. I''ve crossed paths with Achilles before. He''s no ordinary man, and I doubt even Hector would stand a chance against him."

 Chapter 214: Trojan War: Atalantas thinking

    Penthesilea whipped her head around, her fierce gaze locking onto the huntress. "Do you seek death, Atnta? I don''t care if you''re favored by Artemis herself." Her eyes burned with defiance, her lips curling into a mocking smile.


    Atnta met her re evenly, her voice steady. "It''s simply advice. I''ve crossed paths with Achilles before. He''s no ordinary man, and I doubt even Hector would stand a chance against him." Her words wereced with a rare note of caution, a warning to a fellowmander despite their fierce rivalry.


    Penthesileaughed, undeterred. "I''ll kill him, and you can watch me do it, Atnta," she taunted, undaunted by the warning.


    Atnta said nothing further, her expression unreadable as she shifted her gaze back to the battlefield. It was, after all, just advice, a word of caution from onemander to another. She knew Achilles'' strength was unlike any other. Perhaps even with thebined efforts of Hector, Aeneas, Sarpedon, and Penthesilea, they could barely hope to match him. But she understood the value of each of Troy''s great leaders and warriors. Losing Penthesilea to Achilles would be a devastating blow to the Trojans, and that was a cost Atnta couldn''t bear to see paid.


    In her heart, Atnta fought for more than just Troy''s victory. She fought for Artemis, for the goddess''s honor, and for the preservation of what Troy represented. That was why she positioned herself at the rear, eyes constantly scanning the field, ready to provide cover for themanders. Her keen gaze traced the movements of each critical leader¡ªHector, Aeneas, Sarpedon, and even Paris, each one engaged in their own brutal battles, rallying their soldiers across different fronts.


    Her eyes lingered on Paris for a moment. She had underestimated him, she realized. Though slender and seemingly preupied, he wielded his bow with precision and strength that surprised her. But she also saw the personal drive behind his movements, a desperation that left him vulnerable. Paris was motivated not by victory for Troy, but by the fear of losing Helen, the woman he loved. It was both his strength and his weakness, and Atnta worried it might cloud his judgment when he needed rity the most.


    Yet, amidst the chaos, two others caught Atnta''s sharp eye. They weren''tmanders, nor were they of Trojan blood¡ªthey were mercenaries, hired swords in the service of Troy.


    One of them was a stunning woman with sea-blue hair, a beauty that could rival Atnta''s own. Her movements were graceful yet fierce as she fought beside Aeneas, her de shing in deadly arcs to protect him from advancing Greek soldiers. Atnta recalled her name¡ªCharys. She was skilled, powerful, and there was something almost maic in her presence, a calm yet ferocious intensity. It puzzled Atnta, however, that Charys wasn''t fighting alongside her usual partner, Heiron, who was also on the battlefield.


    The other mercenary, however, was unmistakable¡ªHeiron himself. He fought near Hector, his de rising and falling in a rhythm of lethal precision, as if he were some mythical protector sent to shield Hector from harm.


    Of course, Charybdis fought beside Aeneas, guarding him fiercely under Nathan''s directive, honoring a promise made to Aphrodite to protect her son. Her loyalty was to Nathan, but her true reasons remained hidden from the others on the battlefield. Meanwhile, Nathan, known here as Heiron, held his ce at Hector''s side, the formidable Prince of Troy and the city''s greatest hope. He was more than a prince; he was Troy''s strength, its unyielding spirit, and the very heart of its defense. As Apollo had warned, the day Hector fell would be the day Troy itself crumbled.


    Since the first wave of the Greek invasion two months prior, Heiron had remained steadfast, a shadow at Hector''s side. He moved with precision, ever-watchful and ready to intercept any threat that dared approach the Trojan prince. Atnta, a seasoned warrior herself, observed Heiron''s dedication and felt a rare, unspoken gratitude. She understood Hector''s significance to this war, and she could see how Heiron''s ungging vignce had allowed Hector to fight without reservation, knowing someone had his back.


    The bond between Hector and Heiron had deepened over these hard months, forged through countless battles and shared dangers. They had be brothers in arms, and Hector''s grin in the heat of battle revealed his trust in Heiron. Hector fought with unmatched ferocity, emboldened by Heiron''s presence, his strikes more reckless yet confident, as if he knew nothing could breach his defenses with Heiron nearby. The Greeks, once resolute, had begun to fear the towering figure of Troy''s prince, who seemed more powerful than ever. Their morale faltered in the face of his relentless strength, his unwavering resolve, and his deadly prowess, each strike sending shivers through their ranks.


    Atnta watched the scene unfold, a slight smile tugging at her lips. Her own reservations about the war began to fade as she felt a new, simmering excitement. She wanted victory, not just for Artemis, Troy but for herrades¡ªher fellowmanders who had be like family. It had been two long months of shared battles and camaraderie. To her surprise, she found herself deeply invested in their survival.


    In those fleeting moments of peace between skirmishes, themanders often gathered to feast and talk, sharing stories andughter. Heiron and Charybdis were no longer mere mercenaries; they had be part of this tight-knit group. Though Charybdis remained quiet, always lingering close to Heiron''s side, Heiron himself had begun to open up, his reticence softening in the warmth of Hector''s and Aeneas''sughter.


    Atnta herself had shared conversations with him, brief yet intriguing exchanges during their moments of rest. They would talk about the day''s battles, the shifting tides of the war, and even¡ªon rare asions¡ªtheir lives beyond the blood-soaked ins. In truth, it was mostly Atnta who spoke, sharing tales of her past and her loyalties to Artemis. Heiron listened quietly, offering few words about his own life, though his rare, measured responses hinted at a depth she was eager to uncover.


    For Atnta, this feeling was strange, almost disorienting. She''d always kept her life bound to her loyalty to Artemis and her fellow hunters, yet even among them, she felt more like an ally than a friend. They werepanions, united by purpose and ritual, but friendship? That had always seemed like something for other people, not for a devout huntress like herself.


    But here, among the Trojans¡ªHector, Aeneas, and even the outsiders like Heiron and Charybdis¡ªshe felt something she never anticipated: a genuine bond. It wasn''t just the camaraderie of warriors who fought side by side; it was something more, something she hadn''t felt even during her journeys with the Argonauts, Jason, Heracles, and Orpheus. Back then, she had been a warrior among warriors, nothing more. They respected each other''s skill, but there had been no warmth, no connection like what she felt now with these people from a foreignnd.


    When she thought about potentially facing her former Greek allies in battle, she was surprised by her own indifference. The thought of encountering Jason, Heracles, or Orpheus stirred nothing in her heart. It was simply a matter of duty, but for the Trojans? She found herself genuinely caring about their fate. They weren''t fighting for glory or conquest; they fought for their city, their families, their way of life. And despite the simpler path of casting Helen out to appease the Greeks, they chose to shield her within Troy''s walls, standing firm on principle and loyalty. They were, in every way, honorable and good.


    For the first time in her life, Atnta felt sure she was on the right side of a conflict. It brought her an unexpected sense of joy, and perhaps, a hope she hadn''t dared to nurture¡ªthat maybe, this time, everything would end well. After all, Artemis herself was watching over them, surely guiding her steps on this path.


    Atnta turned her gaze to the distant, towering walls of Troy. Her sharp sight, blessed by Artemis, discerned a lone figure sitting atop the battlements, watching over the battlefield with a serene, steady gaze. It was Artemis, her goddess, her protector, calmly observing the bloody dance of war below.


    But if Nathan, known here as Heiron, were to look up, he would see not only Artemis but two other divine figures beside her. Aphrodite stood close, her smile soft and bittersweet, eyes fixed lovingly on her son, Aeneas. Next to her, a tall, muscr man with ming red hair and an eager, fierce grin surveyed the chaos¡ªAres, god of war, taking in the spectacle of battle with pride and excitement.


    Across the battlefield, two other goddesses stood in silent vigil over the Greek forces. Athena, the wise andposed goddess of strategy, watched with a calm, unblinking focus. But beside her, Hera fidgeted, a scowl darkening her face as she observed the growing momentum of Troy''s defenders. Her gaze kept falling back to Hector, Troy''s unbreakable spirit, as he cut through the Greeks like a force of nature.


    Hector was stealing the light, and Hera, ever resentful, could barely contain her displeasure.

 Chapter 215: Heras annoyance

    Across the battlefield, two other goddesses stood in silent vigil over the Greek forces. Athena, the wise andposed goddess of strategy, watched with a calm, unblinking focus. But beside her, Hera fidgeted, a scowl darkening her face as she observed the growing momentum of Troy''s defenders. Her gaze kept falling back to Hector, Troy''s unbreakable spirit, as he cut through the Greeks like a force of nature.


    Hector was stealing the light, and Hera, ever resentful, could barely contain her displeasure.


    It should have been Achilles dominating the battlefield, his prowess and rage unmatched as the Greeks pushed forward. Yet, Achilles seemed indifferent, as though the thrill of bloodshed and glory no longer called to her with the same ferocity¡ªor perhaps she was waiting, biding his time, for reasons only she understood. For now, she stood and fight back.


    Khillea reveled seemed alive with the pulse of the battlefield, her every movement filled with a fierce joy. To her, this was more than just war; it was a celebration of life, the peak of her existence, and she intended to savor every moment. She knew all too well that her time was limited, that death loomed closer with each passing day. And so, rather than fight cautiously, she threw herself into battle with a reckless abandon, finding delight in every sh of steel and every surge of strength within her. The thought of her mortality didn''t bring fear¡ªit brought freedom.


    Moreover, there was the lingering question in her mind: could she be carrying a child? It was a possibility she hadn''t fully grappled with, though it floated in the back of her thoughts, a small flicker of uncertainty in her otherwise fearless heart. She wasn''t even sure yet if it was true, and so it felt too insubstantial to change her course. If fate had woven such a twist into her life, then she would embrace it. But if not, then she would fight on as she always had, unencumbered by worry. Hera, too, seemed to understand this. The goddess''s watchful gaze held no judgment, only respect and perhaps even admiration for Khillea''s boldness. Much like Athena, Hera stood in quiet support, recognizing that Khillea was a force to be reckoned with, perhaps the strongest warrior in this entire conflict.


    And while Khillea was essential for the Greeks'' sess, his strength was only half of the equation. Agamemnon''s authority, his ability to unite and rally the disparate kings and factions, provided the structure and strategy that bound the Greeks together. Together, they were the heart and the backbone of the Greek forces: Achilles, the raw power, and Agamemnon, themanding presence, the voice that directed all that fury toward a single goal.


    But even as Hera''s gaze scanned the battlefield, her attention drifted, drawn almost instinctively to Hector. The Trojan prince fought with honor, his skill unmatched on his side of the conflict, and yet he bore a strange burden. Another figure, a man cloaked in an aura both eerie and protective, clung to him almost like a shadow. Hera''s lip curled with annoyance as she observed this unusualpanion¡ªHeiron, the odd, persistent figure who stuck to Hector''s side like a parasite or, perhaps, a guardian angel. Time and again, Hera had seen this strange man intervene, saving Hector from certain death when the Greek heroes drew dangerously close. Her anger wasn''t directed at Hector, though she had no love for the Trojan prince. Instead, it was Heiron who irritated her, with his uncanny knack for appearing at just the right moment, thwarting attacks that might otherwise have ended the prince''s life.


    There had been so many perfect opportunities to end Hector''s life, moments when his defenses were breached, his back exposed. And yet, this Heiron seemed always there, his timing precise, as if he could see fate itself unfolding and knew just when to act to alter it. Hera''s frustration simmered. In her eyes, Hector''s survival had ceased to be a matter of skill or fortune and had be an inexplicable farce, kept alive by this meddler''s interference.


    And then, Hera cast her gaze upward to the walls of Troy, where the gods watched the battle unfold like a grand spectacle. Among the divine faces, one was conspicuously absent¡ªApollo, the god of prophecy, healing, and archery, the patron of Troy. His missing presence was a wound in the Trojan defenses, a gap in the divine support they relied upon. Without his blessing, the Trojans were left vulnerable, struggling to hold their lines under the relentless Greek assault. Yet, despite the absence of Apollo''s radiant protection, the Trojans endured, fighting on with a tenacity that bordered on miraculous.


    In ce of Apollo, Heiron had emerged as Hector''s savior. Though he seemed unremarkable at first nce, something about him defied exnation. He wasn''t particrly imposing or even visibly powerful, yet his uncanny ability to appear precisely where he was needed left Hera both perplexed and seething. Every time she thought Hector would fall, Heiron would materialize, his arrival so impably timed that it defied reason.


    For two long months, the stalemate had dragged on, each day filled with gruelingbat and tense strategies. The unrelenting sh had left both sides teetering on the edge of exhaustion. Though he didn''t seem like an immediate threat, Hera had begun to consider the idea of eliminating Heiron first. In her mind, the move was calcted: Hector appeared deeply reliant on Heiron''s presence. Without him, there was a high chance Hector would lose hisposure, be reckless, and eventually meet his end more swiftly without his steadfast protector by his side. It was a tempting possibility¡ªone Hera contemted with an almost casual cruelty.


    Alongside Hera stood Athena, a silent sentinel, her presence radiating a calm yet potent confidence that seemed to breathe strength into the Greek forces. Her blessing rippled through the ranks like an unseen force, empowering her warriors with heightened resilience and conviction. In the absence of Apollo, the Greek army should have overwhelmed the Trojans entirely. But Ares, the god of war himself, had thrown his allegiance behind the Trojans, breathing his own war-blessing into their soldiers, turning the conflict into a deadlock that refused to yield.


    Athena''s icy gaze was fixed not on Ares, but on Aphrodite. The goddess of love had meddled yet again, drawing Ares to the Trojan side with her relentless charms and tantalizing allure. She was as infuriating as ever, a constant thorn in Athena''s side. Aphrodite''s wiles posed a grave risk, one that Athena couldn''t afford to ignore. Left unchecked, she could easily sway more gods to her cause, tipping the delicate bnce in the Trojans'' favor. She was, after all, a master at maniption, her allure undeniable and her influence far-reaching¡ªa reality that both goddesses found troubling.


    Suddenly, a stirring in the battlefield below captured their attention. A murmur spread like wildfire among the troops, growing louder as soldiers pointed and murmured to one another. All eyes turned to the area where Hector and Heiron fought side by side. A lone figure had stepped forward, striding through the dust and chaos with an unmistakable aura of strength. His gleaming armor marked him as amander of the Greeks, a figure of considerable power and renown.


    Neither Hector nor Nathan recognized the man, yet something about his face stirred a faint sense of familiarity in Nathan. The neer''s mouth curled into a grin, fierce and unrestrained, as he drew his sword and leveled it at Hector with a fierce determination.


    "I am Teucer, son of Tmon of Smis!" he dered, his voice ringing out over the din of battle.


    "Ajax''s brother?" Hector responded, raising an eyebrow. Tmon, the former king of Smis, was known far and wide not only as Teucer''s father but as the sire of Ajax the Great himself.


    At the mention of his brother, Teucer''s face twisted with a sh of anger. His name was Teucer, not merely Ajax''s brother! He resented the shadow cast by his sibling, who always seemed to soak up the glory, leaving Teucer tonguish in obscurity.


    "I will take your head, Hector," Teucer growled, a dangerous glint in his eyes. This was his chance¡ªhis opportunity to carve out his own legacy, to prove himself superior to his famed brother.


    Hector braced himself to face this new adversary, stepping forward with his weapon raised, only for Heiron to suddenly intercept him.


    "Heiron?" Hector called out, momentarily taken aback.


    "Leave him to me," Nathan¡ªdisguised as Heiron¡ªreplied, his expression set with a chilling gaze.


    Readtest stories on m_v-l''e|-NovelBin


    Seeing the cold gaze in his friend''s eyes, Hector understood. With a faint smile, he nodded, retreating to watch as Nathan prepared to meet Teucer''s challenge.


    Teucer''s fury only grew as he watched Hector retreat, leaving the fight to his subordinate. His eyes narrowed, lips curling in disgust.


    "What does this mean, Hector?! Are you so afraid of me that you send a mere soldier to fight in your ce?" he sneered, his voice dripping with contempt.


    Nathan stepped forward calmly, his expression as icy as his words. "Hector doesn''t need to waste his time with trash like you to prove his worth," he replied, his tone cold and unwavering.


    At this, a ripple of excitement spread among the surrounding soldiers. The battle around them slowed as warriors turned to witness the impending duel between the famed Teucer¡ªthe brother of Ajax¡ªand the mysterious mercenary loyal to Hector. A tense hush settled over the crowd, all eyes drawn to the confrontation.


    "What did you say?" Teucer''s murderous gaze fixed upon Nathan, his face darkening with rage.


    "Ah, so you are Ajax''s brother," Nathan remarked with a disdainful tone, ignoring Teucer''s question entirely. His words cut deep, filled with a cold venom. The title he spoke was not one of respect but of contempt, for Teucer was the sibling of the man who had dared toy hands on Aisha, even trying to harm her. Nathan''s own anger simmered just beneath his calm facade.


    Teucer''s face twisted in fury, his eyes zing. "I''ll kill you for that!" he spat, his voice raw with hatred.


    Without hesitation, Teucer lunged, covering the distance between them in an instant, his sword slicing through the air toward Nathan''s head. But in a sh, Nathan was gone, his figure vanishing like a ghost before Teucer''s strike couldnd.


    "What?!" Teucer gasped, stunned. He whirled around, his world a blur of spinning colors and chaos. In his disoriented state, he felt a sharp, cold grip on his final moments as blood filled his mouth, the life draining from his body.


    He met Nathan''s gaze¡ªthose cold, unyielding blue eyes staring back at him with merciless precision. Nathan held Teucer''s decapitated head by its hair, his arm raised as he hurled it high into the sky. The severed head arced over the battlefield, visible to all with keen enough vision. Greek kings andmanders across the battlefield turned, witnessing the grim trophy as it spun through the air, blood raining down.


    But Nathan''s aim was clear. He wanted only one man to see it: Ajax.

 Chapter 216: Heirons message

    He met Nathan''s gaze¡ªthose cold, unyielding blue eyes staring back at him with merciless precision. Nathan held Teucer''s decapitated head by its hair, his arm raised as he hurled it high into the sky. The severed head arced over the battlefield, visible to all with keen enough vision. Greek kings andmanders across the battlefield turned, witnessing the grim trophy as it spun through the air, blood raining down.


    But Nathan''s aim was clear. He wanted only one man to see it: Ajax.


    In that moment, countless eyes turned skyward, watching the grisly spectacle of Teucer''s head spinning through the air.


    "It''s Teucer!" someone gasped.


    "Someone killed him!"


    "No way!" Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    The murmurs of shock spread rapidly among the Greek soldiers. Teucer, though not as mighty as his renowned brother Ajax, was still celebrated as the son of Tmon. His strength was respected among the Greeks, and his lineage alonemanded a certain reverence. Now, his head had been severed in one clean stroke by a mere mercenary fighting for Troy.


    "Look, Ajax! It''s your brother''s head!" one of Ajax''s own men jeered, followed by the chuckles of several others. For them, this was merely another brutal instance of war¡ªa battlefield quip with little thought to Teucer''s death. After all, Teucer had always been overshadowed by his brother, often regarded as little more than Ajax''s jealous sibling. His passing stirred little sentiment from those who stood alongside the greater hero.


    But Ajax himself stared at his half-brother''s head as it plummeted to the earth. For a fleeting moment, his face hardened, a mix of irritation and obligation crossing his expression. He had never cared much for Teucer; to him, his brother was a lesser warrior, barely worth acknowledging. And yet, this public disy of Teucer''s severed head felt pointed, a challenge thrown squarely in Ajax''s direction. Though he dismissed Teucer as a weakling, they shared blood, and blood demanded vengeance. Whoever had dared to humiliate the Greeks in such a manner¡ªlet alone target his family¡ªhad issued a silent call for retribution, and Ajax would answer it. It wasn''t for Teucer''s sake but for the honor of Smis and the pride of its king.


    Still, Ajax was far from the ce where his brother had fallen, too distant to see the face of his killer. He resolved to seek answers among his men, but one thing was certain: whoever was responsible would soon face him in battle, and they would not live long.


    Elsewhere on the battlefield, the other Greek kings had also noticed the spectacle. Some watched with mild interest, though most were unfazed. The Trojan forces boasted many formidable fighters¡ªeven aside from Hector¡ªso seeing a Greek like Teucer fall wasn''t altogether shocking to them.


    But Odysseus, ever the shrewd strategist, studied the scene with narrowed eyes. From his position in the rear, he had been observing the battlefield closely, marking the movements of each key figure as he plotted his next steps. He knew theyout of both armies, noting each warrior''s ce every hour. He was certain Teucer had fallen near Hector''s location, but a nagging thought crept into his mind.


    This gruesome disy didn''t feel like Hector''s doing. Though he was a fearless warrior, Hector was also honorable. He wouldn''t resort to such a calcted act of provocation or public humiliation. This bore the touch of someone else¡ªa presence colder, more ruthless.


    Odysseus turned his keen gaze back to the spot where Teucer''s head had first flown skyward, thoughts racing as he tried to piece together the mystery. If not Hector, then who? And why this particr act of defiance?


    Hera, watching the scene unfold from afar, narrowed her piercing gaze. She hadn''t expected to find someone so ruthless and cunning on the Trojan side. Up until now, she''d viewed them as virtuous, almost na?ve, a host of warriors bound by honor and tradition. But this man¡ªthere was something unmistakably dark about him, a twist in his spirit that set him apart from the others. She observed, intrigued, as his presence cast a shadow over the battlefield, challenging her assumptions.


    "OOOOH!!"


    The Trojans, who had watched the swift, brutal sh, erupted in wild cheers. The sounds filled the air, surging with exhration and pride. One of the Greeks'' prominentmanders, a seasoned and fierce fighter, had been brought down in moments. And by one of their own! Pride and awe shimmered in the eyes of every Trojan as they turned to gaze at Heiron, now seeing him in a new light.


    He had always been respected, his strength evident by his close association with Hector, the renowned champion of Troy. Yet today, he had proved himself even further. They had watched, amazed, as he took down a Greekmander with disconcerting ease. It was as if they had just witnessed a force of nature, his intensity undeniable, his presence formidable.


    And it wasn''t just his strength that captivated them; Heiron''s boldness, his fiery, unrestrained personality was a fresh wave among them, a stark contrast to the disciplined stoicism they often saw in their leaders. It was clear that Heiron was no ordinary Trojan warrior; he was a mercenary, a man who fought by his own code, untouched by the rigid customs of Troy''s noble soldiers.


    Hector, standing nearby, watched with a small, approving smile. He was not one to taunt his foes, preferring honor in battle. But he couldn''t deny the satisfaction he felt at Heiron''s provocations. Heiron''s irreverent approach, his raw intensity, it all served to rally the Trojans, lifting their spirits higher than they had been in days.


    Suddenly, piercing through the mor of the battlefield, came a high, keening whistle. The sound echoed from Troy''s mighty walls, carried by the metallic ringing of a bell whose distant ngs reached every ear on the field. The signal for retreat.


    The sun was sinking below the horizon, casting a deep orange glow across thend. Both Greeks and Trojans knew that fighting in the dark was foolish¡ªnight would only heighten the risks, and the fatigue from a full day''s battle weighed heavily on all. Weariness hung thick in the air as the warriors braced themselves for a temporary reprieve.


    "Retreat!" Hector''s voice boomed, cutting through the din as he raised his sword and signaled his men. With an air ofmand that was both calm and urgent, he led the Trojans in an orderly withdrawal, his voice reaching the furthest ranks.


    Across the field, Greek soldiers hesitated, their rage still fresh from the loss of Teucer, one of theirmanders. Many red bitterly at Heiron, memorizing his face, silently vowing vengeance. Yet, even in their anger, they knew better than to disobey the bell. One by one, they too turned away, casting reluctant nces over their shoulders.


    This retreat signal had be a ritual over the past two months¡ªa tacit agreement between both armies, marking the end of each day''s brutal conflict. As the bell tolled, it was as if an unspoken truce descended upon them, the two sides slipping back to their camps to lick their wounds and gather their strength for the inevitable shes toe.


    Nathan, however, lingered a moment longer, his gaze drifting over the retreating Greek lines. Amid the fading figures, he caught sight of someone watching him¡ªa lone figure whose gaze burned through the distance with unsettling intensity. Odysseus, the shrewd King of Ithaca.


    Aphrodite had warned Nathan about him. Odysseus was no Achilles or Agamemnon, known for brute strength or bluster. He was different, a man of quiet cunning and unnervingly sharp intelligence. Athena''s chosen, a strategist whose mind was a weapon as deadly as any de. Odysseus held the Greeks together, mending their rifts and cooling their tempers. Even Achilles, the godlike warrior, respected and listened to Odysseus, treating him as an equal, a man with the rare skill to calm him.


    "Coming, Heiron?" Hector''s voice called him back to the present. He ced a steadying hand on Nathan''s shoulder, guiding him away from the lingering thoughts of his enemy.


    Nathan cast onest look upwards, almost as though he could glimpse the gazes of Hera and Athena watching from the heavens, each Goddess following the unfolding of the day''s events with their own secret intentions. But he resisted the urge and turned back, following Hector''s lead.


    As the Trojans slipped behind their fortified walls, the Greeks began their solemn task of recovering their fallen, retrieving the bodies of theirrades in the solemn twilight. Once the Greeks retreated, the Trojans would return to the battlefield to reim their own, carrying them home toy them to rest with honor and dignity.


    Soon, night fell, nketing thend in deep shadows.


    As the Trojans filed through the gates in disciplined, winding lines, Hector took his ce at the very front, leading his soldiers with quiet pride. He wore the marks of the day''s brutal shes¡ªdust-streaked armor, faint lines of sweat, and a resolute, unyielding expression. It was a ritual by now, this triumphant return, designed to remind the people of Troy that their champion had returned alive, unbroken, from another fierce day of battle. It was as much a disy for his warriors as for the citizens, a small but essential spark to keep their spirits high amidst the relentless cycle of war.


    Nathan walked at Hector''s side, his presence equally powerful and striking.


    On either side of the path, crowds gathered, their voices swelling into cheers that rolled through the air like thunder. Young children gazed up in awe, their wide eyes following the soldiers with a mixture of admiration and excitement. For them, these warriors were heroes of legend, and each day''s return from battle was a moment to celebrate, a reassurance of safety, and a reminder of Troy''s strength. This wasn''t a victory parade¡ªnond had been won, and no decisive blow struck¡ªbut it had be a daily testament to resilience, a steady beat to fortify the hearts of the Trojans.


    Nathan exchanged nces with the crowd, feeling their energy as it mixed with his own. He could see in their faces that this daily march, though simple, worked a quiet magic, lifting the spirits of all who watched. Soldiers, too, absorbed the atmosphere, the cheers infusing them with renewed strength to face the uncertainties of the next dawn.


    As they made their way further into the city, Aeneas, who had been walking with the column, turned his head toward Heiron, a grin lighting up his face. "Hey, Heiron! Are youing to the feast of tonight?"

 Chapter 217: Trojan feast

    Nathan exchanged nces with the crowd, feeling their energy as it mixed with his own. He could see in their faces that this daily march, though simple, worked a quiet magic, lifting the spirits of all who watched. Soldiers, too, absorbed the atmosphere, the cheers infusing them with renewed strength to face the uncertainties of the next dawn.


    As they made their way further into the city, Aeneas, who had been walking with the column, turned his head toward Heiron, a grin lighting up his face. "Hey, Heiron! Are youing to the feast of tonight?"


    The feast was an exclusive gathering, a nightly tribute to the finest soldiers of Troy. Only those who had proven their strength and valor against the Greeks were granted entry, and among them were themanders whose names were already whispered with awe. Heiron, as Nathan was known to the Trojans, had earned his ce at these feasts countless times. His performance on the battlefield that day, cutting down a Greekmander with astonishing ease, had once again secured his invitation.


    Yet, despite the honor, Nathan felt an exhaustion that went beyond the weariness of battle. In the two months he had been in Troy, he had attended his fair share of these banquets, and the routine of them had begun to wear thin. It wasn''t that he disliked the feasts themselves; the food and wine were abundant, the halls filled withughter and song, and the camaraderie was genuine. But the questions¡ªendless and prying¡ªwore on his patience.


    There was always a curious face, eager to know more about this mysterious warrior. People asked about his origins, pressing him for tales of his homnd and family. Others wanted to know where he had fought before, why he was so skilled, or whether the beautiful woman who had once apanied him was married. Nathan had spun countless tales, weavingyers of fabricated history, but it was bing increasingly difficult to keep the lies straight. Details slipped through his memory, and he couldn''t remember half the stories he''d told a month prior.


    So, he had learned to avoid the feasts whenever he could. But tonight, his presence would be hard to refuse; his recent feat had stirred up a storm of admiration, and he had little choice but to attend, lest he appear suspicious or aloof. Aeneas, now one of Nathan''s closest friends in Troy, had extended the invitation personally, and Nathan had declined his requests too many times already. Hector, too, would have appreciated hispany, though he never pushed Nathan to attend.


    Sensing his reluctance, Aeneas leaned in, his voice low and reassuring. "Don''t worry," he said with a conspiratorial grin. "I''ll keep the others at bay tonight."


    Nathan exhaled, feeling a flicker of gratitude. Aeneas had quickly picked up on his difort with all the prying questions, understanding how out of ce Nathan felt beneath their scrutiny.


    "Fine," Nathan replied, allowing a small smile. "I''ll take a bath and be there soon."


    He had already sent Charybdis ahead without him, hoping for a quiet evening to himself, but he knew he could not escape tonight''s gathering. With a nod to Aeneas, he turned back toward his quarters, hoping this would be one of the quieter nights, free from the ceaseless questions and curious stares. A whole day of battle had already drained his mental reserves, and all he wished for was a moment''s peace amidst the feast''s lively chaos.


    Nathan made his way back to his quarters in the castle. Once inside, he took a long, calming bath, letting the warm water wash away the sweat and blood from his skin, remnants of yet another brutal day of fighting. He sank lower into the bath, savoring the soothing relief it brought to his tired muscles and bruised body. For a brief moment, he allowed himself to close his eyes, craving the thought of copsing into bed and surrendering to sleep.


    Yet duty called. As much as he wished to rest, he knew he had to make an appearance at the evening feast, if only to pay respect to King Priam. With a resigned sigh, Nathan stepped out of the bath, toweling off before reaching for the fresh set of clothing provided for him. The attire was richly made, finely woven garments befitting a high-ranking nobleman¡ªgenerous gifts from Aeneas himself, seeing as Nathan hade to Troy with limited belongings. He dressed himself slowly, the weight of theing evening settling over him.


    Just as he buttoned up the top of his tunic, he sensed another presence in the room. Without even turning, Nathan spoke, his tone cool and knowing. "What are you doing here?"


    Behind him, the goddess Aphrodite stood with a warm, admiring smile. "You fought well again today," she remarked, her voice filled with a subtle, almost yful pride.


    Nathan gave a faint nod, acknowledging her words without letting himself be ttered. "Yes, I did. But I''ve only three months left," he replied, the reminder of his impending death falling from his lips with a grim finality. Explore more at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    Aphrodite''s smile faded, and her delicate lips formed a slight pout. "You know, you should already be dead," she reminded him, her eyes flickering with a mix of exasperation and sympathy.


    Nathan knew the truth of it all too well. By all rights, his life should have ended already, if not for Apollo''s intervention. The god had bent thews of nature, granting Nathan a brief reprieve, a fragile extension that lingered over him like a shadow. And while he was undeniably grateful, the constant reminder of his borrowed time gnawed at him, a reminder that his fate was slipping closer with each passing day.


    "Any news from Apollo?" Nathan asked, ncing over his shoulder at the goddess, his gaze probing.


    Aphrodite shook her head, her expression turning somber. "He''s ventured into a dangerous ce for your sake," she murmured. "Not only for you, but for the sake of Troy¡ªand Hector."


    Nathan''s expression hardened. "Troy won''t fall. Hector won''t fall. I''ve promised that," he said, again.


    Aphroditeughed softly, amused by his boldness. Nathan was essentially iming responsibility for Troy''s protection, as though Apollo himself were merely a lesser guardian inparison. She admired his confidence, however brash it might have been.


    "You''ve done well in guarding Hector up to now," she said, her tone gentle yet cautious. "But be warned¡ªHera''s anger is rising. She might make her move soon, and she''ll stop at nothing to see Hector dead. Be on guard."


    Nathan''s face darkened at the mention of Hera, the troublesome goddess who had opposed him since his arrival in this strange world. To him, she was nothing but an incessant, omnipresent nuisance, constantly stirring trouble from her seat of power.


    "That goddess will be dealt with soon enough," he muttered darkly.


    Aphrodite''s eyes widened slightly, her lips quivering with the urge tough. Nathan spoke of Hera as if she were somemon adversary, a mere mortal woman who could be dismissed and dealt with at his convenience. Yet Hera was no ordinary foe¡ªshe was the Queen of Olympus, wife to the mighty Zeus himself. Still, there was something irresistibly audacious about Nathan''s attitude, his willingness to defy even the highest gods.


    One thing was certain¡ªNathan possessed a courage that bordered on reckless, but perhaps, in this world of capricious deities and ancient powers, it was precisely that fearlessness that set him apart.


    "How''s Khione?" Nathan asked, his voice softening as he brought up the one woman who lingered in his mind, the one he yearned to see most. Memories of theirst encounter flooded back¡ªa stolen moment before he''d left for Uteska. She had given him a nice blowjob that day.


    It felt like years had passed since that day, the longing sharpening within him.


    Aphrodite observed his reaction with an understanding smile. "She''s fine, though she still has to stay hidden," she replied. "Poseidon''s still hunting her down like a madman." She chuckled lightly, though Nathan''s expression only darkened.


    The thought of Poseidon pursuing Khione filled Nathan with a coldrage. If he could, he would have killed the sea god already¡ªeliminated the threat that loomed over his woman. But Poseidon was strong, his strength leagues beyond what Nathan could currently handle. For now, he needed patience, a carefully crafted n. He gritted his teeth. "Make sure she''s never found by that bastard."


    "I''ll do my best." Aphrodite nodded, though her yful pout returned as she stepped closer, her delicate fingers trailing up his arm before settling around his waist. Without warning, she pressed her soft, warm body against his back, her arms wrapped around him in an intimate embrace. She leaned forward, her lips grazing his neck, leaving a series of lingering, featherlight kisses. "Why don''t you show the same worry for me, Nate?" she whispered, her breath warm against his skin.


    Nathan tensed, feeling the heat of her touch and the intoxicating scent that clung to her. Aphrodite was the goddess of love and beauty, and every part of her was crafted to allure. His body responded immediately, an involuntary reaction to her closeness.

 Chapter 218: Aphrodite...

    "I''ll do my best." Aphrodite nodded, though her yful pout returned as she stepped closer, her delicate fingers trailing up his arm before settling around his waist. Without warning, she pressed her soft, warm body against his back, her arms wrapped around him in an intimate embrace. She leaned forward, her lips grazing his neck, leaving a series of lingering, featherlight kisses. "Why don''t you show the same worry for me, Nate?" she whispered, her breath warm against his skin.


    Nathan tensed, feeling the heat of her touch and the intoxicating scent that clung to her. Aphrodite was the goddess of love and beauty, and every part of her was crafted to allure. His body responded immediately, an involuntary reaction to her closeness. Her scent was sweet and heady, her hair brushing softly against his shoulder, and the faint hint of her perfume filled the air, potent and alluring. For a moment, he almost gave in, tempted to pin her against the bed and make her his, to release the tension that had been building.


    But Nathan managed to resist, his willpower honed from countless encounters. "Do I need to?" he replied coolly, his voice masking the struggle within.


    Aphrodite gave a soft, frustrated sigh, her pout deepening. "Hera despises me, and Ares is always on my heels, constantly pestering me to sleep with him," sheined, her tone a mixture of irritation and weariness.


    Nathan raised an eyebrow. "Didn''t you already sleep with him?"


    "That was ten thousand years ago," she muttered, a hint of regret in her voice. "I was young, foolish¡­ and a bit too impulsive back then."


    "Then refuse him," Nathan said simply, shrugging off theplications with practical indifference.


    Aphrodite''s expression turned to one of mild frustration, her lips pursing as she searched for the words to exin. "If only it were that simple. I¡­ I made a deal with him. I asked him to step in for Apollo, to lend his war magic to the Trojans so they could counter Athena''s influence on the battlefield." She paused, her gaze troubled. "If Ares realizes I''ve manipted him, he''ll pull his support¡ªand without that, Troy''s defenses will weaken.?


    "I thought he hated Athena?" Nathan asked, arching an eyebrow. "Wouldn''t he help you out just to have the satisfaction of humiliating her?"


    Aphrodite sighed, frustration evident in her voice. "He doesn''t like her, true. But his obsession with me overshadows everything else. If I don''t give him what he wants, he''s the kind to make sure he gets it¡­ one way or another."


    Nathan''s eyes widened. "You''re saying he might even switch to the Greeks'' side just to force you into bed?" He shook his head in disbelief. Ares'' motivations seemed shallow, driven by little more than primal urges.


    Didn''t he have any ambition beyond satisfying his lust?


    He''s no better than Poseidon, still hunting for Khione, all just to fuck her.


    "It''s entirely possible." Aphrodite nodded, a flicker of unease crossing her face. She couldn''t gauge how Ares'' obsession for her had festered and grown over the millennia, and that unknown threatened to unravel everything.


    Nathan watched her, realizing that the weight of this burden went deeper than she let on. There was something somber in her expression, a vulnerability she usually concealed behind her allure and confidence. But then again, Aphrodite had saved him more than once and been his ally here, risking her own standing among the gods. Her favor had been instrumental in keeping him alive.


    Yes, he had his reasons for joining the Trojans and earning Apollo''s favor to save his own life, but a small part of him knew it wasn''t enough to repay her fully. Aphrodite hadn''t just set him on this path; in her own way, she had been a lifeline.


    He took a breath, steadying his resolve. "What do you want me to do about it? Ares is stronger than me, and I''m already on thin ice with enough of the Olympians," he admitted, though he could sense her distress and was willing to offer what little he could.


    Aphrodite looked at him, taken aback. She hadn''t expected him to respond so earnestly. Was he truly willing to fight for her? She had always assumed he acted out of duty to Khione or the bond he held with others, and while Khione might hold a special ce, Aphrodite''s connection to Nathan was far less tangible. He had no reason to go to such lengths for her.


    "Did you hear me?" Nathan asked, turning to face her fully, his eyes searching hers.


    Aphrodite steadied herself, her mind racing. Her heart hammered against her ribcage, thoughts tumbling in a chaotic whirl. For a fleeting moment, she considered spilling everything, unraveling the tangled web of peril that ensnared her, a trap that even Nathan, with all his impossible luck and reckless charm, would not escape unscathed. The danger she was in went beyond the mortal realm, beyond the understanding of even the bravest souls.


    But no, she couldn''t. She wouldn''t. It was too soon, too dangerous to involve him in a fate so twisted. Because she really loved him.


    She smoothed the anxious tremor in her voice and stered on a teasing smile, her eyes sparkling like stars caught in the flush of twilight. "It''s nothing, don''t worry about me! I''m just¡­ disappointed you don''t pay attention to me anymore," she pouted, her voice a melodic tease, light and airy as if her heart wasn''t clenching with fear. She knew how to wield her beauty, knew how to distract and disarm with a single nce, and Nathan was no exception.


    Nathan''s brow furrowed, confusion clouding his usually carefree expression. But before she could gauge his reaction, before she could prepare herself for whatever words he would hurl her way, he closed the distance between them in a single, swift movement. "Wha¡ª?" she started, but the question died on her lips as his mouth crashed onto hers with a force that stole her breath.


    Aphrodite''s eyes flew wide, her mind going nk with shock. In all her long, endless life, no one¡ª


    no one


    ¡ªhad ever dared to kiss her like this. It was raw, hungry, a iming rather than a kiss. The kind of kiss that left no room for games or pretense, a kiss that demanded surrender. She had been worshipped, adored, and revered, but never¡­


    Enjoy new stories from m-v l''e|-NovelBin


    never


    had anyone dared to take.


    His arms snaked around her waist, pulling her flush against him, and she gasped into his mouth as her ample breasts were crushed against his chest, the soft mounds straining against the thin fabric of her dress. Nathan''s hands were rough, insistent, his fingers syed possessively against the curve of her spine. Her nipples stiffened at the contact, hardening into aching peaks that rubbed tantalizingly against the coarse material of his shirt.


    Nathan''s eyes zed with a fire that sent shivers cascading down her spine. He looked down at her, eyes drawn to the generous swell of her breasts, the deep valley between them that seemed to promise all sorts of forbidden pleasures. Her dress was a flimsy thing, almost translucent, clinging to her curves, barely containing the soft flesh that threatened to spill free.


    His tongue plunged into her mouth, tasting, exploring, ravaging. She tasted sweet, like honeyed ambrosia, like something divine and forbidden, and it drove him wild.


    His free hand slipped lower, fingers brushing against her thighs, rough palms caressing the soft, silky skin.


    Aphrodite''s knees went weak as his hand slid up, up, beneath her dress, and she gasped, her voice a breathless moan that vibrated against his lips. "Hmmmff??~~~" Her thighs parted almost instinctively, granting him ess, and his fingers found her bare, wet and ready. There were no barriers between them; she hadn''t bothered with undergarments, confident in her allure, never expecting someone to take advantage of it so brazenly.


    Nathan''s fingers teased her slick folds, spreading the wetness that pooled there, and Aphrodite shuddered, her hips bucking involuntarily into his touch. When his thumb found her clitoris, rubbing in slow, deliberate circles, her head fell back, lips parting in a silent cry of pleasure. Her pussy clenched around nothing, desperate and needy, a wet heat that he could feel pulsing against his fingers.


    He broke the kiss just long enough to watch her face, the way her pink eyes zed over with lust, her cheeks flushed a deep, enchanting red. Her breath came in ragged gasps, her body quivering like a taut bowstring ready to snap. Nathan smirked, his eyes dark with mischief and triumph. "Such a good girl, cumming so easily for me," he whispered against her lips, and he wasn''t disappointed. He could feel it, the way her pussy tightened, a fresh rush of wetness as she came undone around his fingers.


    Without breaking eye contact, he brought his fingers to his lips, licking her cum clean, savoring the taste. "Even your cum tastes divine," he murmured, voice low and rough, and the words sent another shiver through her. Aphrodite''s knees buckled, and she leaned against him for support, her body still quaking with aftershocks of pleasure.


    Nathan pulled away abruptly, leaving her breathless, trembling, her heart racing in her chest. He stepped back, his eyes never leaving hers, that wicked smirk still ying on his lips. "I have a feast to attend," he said, his tone casual, as if he hadn''t just turned her world upside down. Without another word, he turned on his heel and left, leaving Aphrodite standing there, her dress rumpled, her body aching for more, her lips tingling from his savage kiss.


    As the door closed behind him, Aphrodite pressed her fingers to her swollen lips, her mind a haze of confusion and desire. She was the goddess of love, the embodiment of seduction, and yet¡­ yet she had been the one left wanting, the one who had been taken.

 Chapter 219: Kassandras vision

    "Finally, you''ve arrived, Heiron! I was beginning to think you''d escape ourpany again!" Aeneas''s voice rang out, loud and jovial, as he spotted Nathan entering the grand hall. Hisughter echoed off the high stone walls, carrying a warmth that softened the hardened edges of the warrior''s features.


    Nathan offered a faint smile and nodded as Hector, standing nearby, joined in the wee with a gentle nod and a gleam of satisfaction in his eyes. "Oh, Heiron, you made it after all."


    The Trojans gathered around were still engrossed in their feasting,ughter and chatter weaving through the air like a vibrant tapestry. Many of the soldiers paused briefly, nodding respectfully at Nathan, acknowledging his presence. The esteem in their eyes was unmistakable. He had be someone worthy of respect, a hero among them¡ªespecially after the story of how he had in Teucer, brother to Ajax, had spread like wildfire through the ranks. They had either witnessed the momentous duel themselves or heard of it from those who had.


    As Nathan took a seat among them, his gaze swept over the feasting Trojans. Amidst the tes of roasted meats, pitchers of wine, and golden torches casting flickering light across the stone walls, he couldn''t help but question the indulgence. "Is it really wise to hold feast after feast, considering we''re still surrounded by the Greeks?"


    Hector''sughter burst forth, hearty and untroubled. "Ah, perhaps not! But Troy is a prosperous city, blessed with wealth and resources. We''ve prepared well for this siege. Besides," he added, his tone softening as he looked around at his men, "feasts like these are needed to keep the spirits of our soldiers high. A long war can grind down even the stoutest of hearts."


    "Then let''s not let it drag on," Nathan replied, his voice steady, a sh of coldness glinting in his eyes. "Let''s end this war before the next year dawns."


    Both Hector and Aeneas exchanged a startled nce. There was a firmness, almost an audacious confidence, in Nathan''s words. Yet, somehow, that confidence felt contagious, stirring something hopeful in those listening.


    "That would be a wishe true for all of us," Aeneas said, chuckling, though a shadow passed over his face. "But¡­ I doubt it will happen."


    Nathan''s brow furrowed. The certainty in Aeneas''s words piqued his curiosity. "Why so certain?" he asked, studying Aeneas''s expression closely.


    Experience tales at m v|l e''-NovelBin


    Aeneas cast a nce toward Hector, seeking silent permission to speak. Hector''s thoughtful gaze lingered on Nathan for a moment, before he gave a slight nod. "You may tell him. Heiron has more than earned our trust."


    Nathan inclined his head, appreciating the confidence they ced in him. Aeneas exhaled deeply, his voice dropping to a somber tone. "It''s about Kassandra."


    "Kassandra¡­ Hector''s sister?" Nathan''s attention sharpened. He had heard stories of her.


    "Yes." Aeneas nodded gravely. "A year ago, Kassandra received a vision. She saw our future¡ªor perhaps, the future of Troy itself. She saw a war that would rage for a decade, a conflict that would culminate in the ruin of our city."


    Nathan fell silent settling over his thoughts. Kassandra. The girl blessed and cursed by Apollo. Her gift of prophecy was infallible, yet her curse rendered her visions as words no one would believe. She had once defied the god himself, spurning Apollo''s advances, and, in return, she bore a burden that had made her life a lonely, tortured existence. Her prophecies were always urate¡­ and always ignored.


    As he absorbed this, his gaze drifted across the hall, where he caught sight of Kassandra. She was seated apart from the others, cloaked in a sense of solitude despite the revelry around her. Dressed in a rich, deep-red gown befitting a princess, she looked almost otherworldly, her bright red hair cascading over her shoulders, her expression distant, lost in thoughts others could not fathom.


    Kassandra sat alone at the far end of the hall, her gaze distant and her posture solitary, an ind of quiet amidst the lively revelry. She remained apart not just by choice, but by the distance others kept from her. Her visions¡ªeach foretelling some grim fate¡ªwere an unwee reminder of the dangers looming over Troy, and no one wished to hear her speak of those dark glimpses into the future. She knew too well how her prophecies unsettled them, how even her own family found reasons to disbelieve her. The weight of knowledge she could not share seemed to settle upon her shoulders, lending her an aura of weary resignation.


    "She''s always saying things that bring us down, so it''s best we keep this information to ourselves," Hector muttered quietly, eyes shifting ufortably toward his sister. "Who cares about visions, really? It''s us, our swords, and our strength that will decide the oue, not some vision of doom."


    But Nathan didn''t answer. His silence spoke of thoughts he didn''t wish to share¡ªnot here, not among those whose pride and valor depended on believing in Troy''s invincibility. He, of all people, knew the power of Kassandra''s visions. In the tales he remembered, the fall of Troy was a tragic certainty. Despite the courage and strength of its defenders, the city was doomed to fall. How could he ignore that?


    Hector, sensing the tension,ughed it off. "Don''t worry, Heiron. It''s not going to happen. I mean, ten years? Can you imagine? No siege couldst that long." He forced a smile, brushing aside any lingering doubts. But there was a flicker in Hector''s eyes¡ªa glimmer of uncertainty, one Nathan could almost reach out and touch. And in Aeneas, Nathan saw something different altogether. Aeneas''s face, while calm, betrayed a faint shadow of doubt, as though he harbored some quiet belief in Kassandra''s vision. Was it because of his divine lineage, his mother being Aphrodite, the goddess who could see beyond the mortal realm? Nathan had to wonder if that divine influence left Aeneas with a keener instinct for whaty ahead.


    "Ten years¡­" Nathan muttered to himself, the sheer length of it weighing on his mind. Could he possibly endure a decade of endless bloodshed, of sieges and shes? No. He wouldn''t allow himself to remain chained to this war for so long. He would end it, one way or another, and far sooner than they expected. In his mind, a single path zed ahead: they would have to target the Greek leaders. It was the only way to bring a swift end to the conflict. Though the task was formidable, a n already began forming within him.


    As much as he had grown to respect the people of Troy, his heart wasn''t bound to this city. Life here was surprisingly kind; the people treated him with warmth and respect, a stark contrast to how he had been received in the Empire of Light. He had found camaraderie, even friendship, among warriors like Hector and Aeneas. Yet, for all its newfound warmth, Troy was not his home. He had his own goals, ambitions that stretched beyond the walls of this embattled city.


    "I should speak with Astynome," Nathan thought, ncing once more at Kassandra. Astynome, the daughter of Apollo, shared the god''s gifts of foresight and divination. Perhaps she could offer some insight into Kassandra''s prophecies, help him understand whether destiny could be bent or broken. The thought of a future carved in stone unsettled him. If the fall of Troy was inevitable, then he would find a way to rewrite it.


    "Well, look who decided to show up after all," a familiar voice interrupted his thoughts. Nathan turned to see Atnta approaching, her features bright with a rare smile.


    "Yeah," he replied, a half-smile ying on his lips. Over the past two months, he hade to know Atnta far better than he ever would have expected. Their initial encounter¡ªwhen he had made off with the Golden Fleece right under her nose¡ªhad not exactly paved the way for friendship. Yet, somehow, through shared battles and fleeting moments of understanding, their rtionship had taken a surprising turn. She was quick-witted and fierce, a skilled hunter with a sharp eye for both enemies and allies. In her, he saw a kindred spirit.


    He wondered, though, what her reaction would be if she ever learned the truth about him¡ªif she realized he was not the Heiron she believed him to be, but the Lord Commander of Tenebria, the man who had stolen the Golden Fleece they had been looking for months.


    Nathan watched the lively hall, feeling a mix of camaraderie and caution among the Trojans. While he was far from his own homnd, the trust and bonds he had built here over the past months grounded him. These were people he respected¡ªespecially Hector, Aeneas, and even Atnta. Though initially wary of her, he hade to see that Atnta was a strong-hearted woman, driven by a sense of duty and perhaps a bit of pride in earning Artemis''s favor. That dedication, however fierce, was something he could understand.


    "He''s just shy," Aeneas teased, shifting the subject smoothly. They were all aware that rumors of Kassandra''s bleak vision could cause an uproar if spread among the people. Nathan realized the wisdom in keeping such news quiet; it would only stoke fear and uncertainty among the Trojans, whose morale was already stretched by the ongoing siege. Nathan was still surprised, though, that they had confided this in him. It was a proof to the depth of their trust, a rare and fragile bond he hadn''t expected to form in enemy territory.


    He supposed it made sense, given what they''d been through together. Countless battles, ambushes, nights of blood and sweat¡ªthey hade to rely on one another in a way that words couldn''t quite capture. He trusted them, too, at least as far as one could in wartime. Even Atnta, with her fierce loyalty and quiet reservations, had proved herself time and again to be a steadfast ally.


    As his thoughts wandered, Nathan''s gazended on Charybdis across the room. She was surrounded by several Trojan men, theirughter and attempts at flirtation filling the air around her. Charybdis, however, seemed ufortable, her posture stiff and her smile strained. Nathan could sense her unease¡ªshe looked as though she would rather be anywhere else but here, enduring their advances only out of a sense of duty, perhaps because she didn''t want to let him down by leaving.


    With a quiet sigh, Nathan excused himself from Aeneas and Hector, weaving his way through the crowd toward her. When he reached her side, he didn''t bother with formalities, recognizing her difort instantly. "Let''s talk."

 Chapter 220 Charybdis

    220 Charybdis


    As I sensed Charybdis''s difort ripple through the room, I moved toward her. She was never at ease in gatherings, especially with strangers. People made her uneasy; only a few exceptions¡ªScy, Medea, and I¡ªhad ever managed to gain her trust, after a long time of fight and blood shedding....


    Even though she''d spent time with the Trojans, she couldn''t seem to find a natural ease with them, nothing like the familiarity she shared with us.


    "Let''s talk," I murmured softly as I neared her.


    My presence alone was enough to scatter the nearby Trojans, who parted and left us in an instant. Charybdis looked up at me, her usual stoic expression easing ever so slightly, relief flickering in her gaze as if I had pulled her from a raging sea. Without a word, she fell into step beside me, and we slipped away to a secluded corner of the hall, a ce quiet enough for us to speak without interruption. I could feel a lingering gaze on us, one that felt like Atnta''s¡ªand perhaps another''s¡ªbut I pushed the thought aside.


    Once we were alone, I offered a reassuring smile. "You did well today, Charybdis. Keep up the good work and stay close to Aeneas."


    Charybdis nodded in acknowledgment, but there was a faint frown that creased her brow, subtle yet unmistakable.


    "What''s wrong?" I asked, sensing her hesitation.


    "I... should be protecting you, Samael," she replied, her voice quiet butced with a stubborn resolve.


    "Do you think I need protecting?" I countered, a hint of amusement in my voice.


    Without a moment''s hesitation, she answered, "No. But I made a promise to Medea and Scy that I would protect you."


    The corners of my mouth lifted in a half-smile. Those three had formed a bond stronger than I had anticipated¡ªperhaps united by their fierce, almost obsessive loyalty toward me.


    After the intense battle with Kastoria and her so-called Heroes, I came to a sobering realization: I needed more allies by my side, ones with the strength and resilience to stand against the Divine Knights. Medea was invaluable, her magic beyondpare, but she was a sorceress¡ªher power wielded through spells and intricate incantations, not the brutal force needed to sh de-to-de with the Divine Knights. I needed fighters, protectors, warriors capable of not only holding their own inbat but also standing as unbreakable shields alongside me.


    It wasn''t easy to find people of such rare caliber. Medea herself was an exceptional individual, a treasure in every sense. I felt fortunate to have won her loyalty, knowing that her skill and intelligence were irreceable. Yet, as I pondered who else might possess the power to meet my needs, Aphrodite approached me with a suggestion that was as intriguing as it was daunting.


    "Have you considered Charybdis and Scy?" she proposed.


    Charybdis and Scy¡ªthe very names stirred memories of dark legends and violent seas. They weren''t mere mortals or warriors but legendary monsters of the ocean. Their names alone inspired fear, and for a moment, I hesitated. Monsters they might be, but they could assume human forms, and perhaps, with the right persuasion, they could be powerful allies.


    Of course, my first encounter with them had been anything but friendly. When I found them, still bound to the ocean and cursed to terrorize passing ships, they were in their true forms¡ªfierce, monstrous beings of legend. Battling them had pushed me to the brink, and I came close to losing my life in the struggle. But somehow, through sheer determination, I managed not only to survive but to subdue them, to show them that I could offer a life beyond their prison of endless violence and istion.


    I shattered the chains that bound them to the ocean depths, freeing them from their roles as mere nightmares to sailors. And when I showed them what I could provide¡ªfreedom, purpose, and respect¡ªthey pledged their loyalty to me without hesitation. Now, Charybdis and Scy were not just monstrous forces of nature; they were allies, fiercely loyal and bound to me through more than mere words or promises.


    "If I truly find myself in danger, I will call on you," I assured her. "But until then, your duty is to protect Aeneas. And be cautious¡ªdon''t let your strength draw unnecessary attention. You''re known even among the gods, and Atnta, Jason, and Heracles have all crossed paths with you before, even if it was only in your monstrous form."


    The mention of her past encounters seemed to sink in. During their adventures as Argonauts, the heroes had briefly encountered both Charybdis and Scy in their terrifying states. I didn''t want that recognition to threaten the delicate bnce of things now, especially with Atnta so close. Charybdis''s steady nod told me she understood the gravity of the request.


    "Understood," she murmured, her loyalty unquestionable.


    I took a moment to observe her, appreciating how the Trojan tunic she wore fit her frame, the blue fabric a stark but pleasing contrast to her powerful presence. She looked every bit the part of a Trojan warrior, though I knew her true strength far surpassed what any of them could imagine. No wonder the Trojans seemed eager to catch her attention. She was captivating¡ªher beauty was raw, intense, and slightly intimidating.


    "Don''t you look good, Charybdis?" I remarked with a smile. The blue tunic suited her well, entuating her form in a way that would make any man turn his head. She might be reluctant around others, but there was no denying the allure she carried.


    A visible shiver ran through her body at thepliment, her control momentarily faltering. She had already been on edge, but this slight praise seemed to undo her further. I could see it¡ªthe strain of holding herself together, the careful mask beginning to slip as her emotions churned beneath the surface. It seemed she had reached her limit, and it was time to help her regain her bnce.


    I leaned in, my breath warm against her ear, my voice a murmur that barely carried over the hum of the crowded hall. "Let''s take care of that tension," I whispered, the wordsced with promises that sparked something deep within her. "I''ll help you take back control." Her reaction was immediate, almost visceral¡ªa shiver traveled up her spine, delicate yet undeniable, as her gaze met mine, flickering with a blend of anticipation and need.


    The hall was crowded, but we found a pocket of privacy, tucked away in a secluded alcove. I drew a curtain across, leaving us in a quiet, shadowed space, half-hidden from the bustling world outside. The faint sounds ofughter and clinking sses faded, leaving only the charged silence between us. We blended into the stillness, our presence muted, slipping into a space where only she and I existed.


    With a firm touch, I grasped her chin, tilting her face up to meet mine, and pressed my lips to hers. Her lips were cold, soft as velvet under mine, sending a jolt through me.


    "Hmmn~~~" She let out a soft, involuntary moan as I lingered, savoring the taste, tracing the line of her jaw, letting my tongue glide over the delicate curve of her chin before capturing her mouth again. Her reaction was immediate, each quiet gasp and shiver drawing us closer to the edge.


    "Get down." My voice was barely above a whisper, but it held amand that she didn''t hesitate to follow. She sank to her knees, her eyes steady on mine as she settled herself before me, her breathing in soft, eager puffs. With a slow, practiced motion, I eased down my pants, revealing myself to her, thick and heavy, still soft but throbbing with anticipation.


    Her gaze lingered, her lips parting just slightly as she took me in, her fingers already moving to wrap around me, gentle but insistent. Her touch was soft, her hands cool and deft, each stroke awakening a deeper need within me. She was focused, attentive, her grip firm as she began to move, each stroke a careful, deliberate caress, guided by instinct and an undeniable eagerness.


    I reached out, threading my fingers through her midnight-blue hair, relishing the feel of the silken strands against my hand. My touch seemed to ignite something in her, and her pace quickened, her strokesing faster, each one pulling me closer to that edge of raw, unrestrained need.


    With my cock swelling in her hand, the warmth of her breath washed over me as she leaned forward, her lips parting just slightly before her tongue darted out to graze my sensitive tip. Her tongue moved slowly, deliberately, as if savoring each inch, and I couldn''t help but shudder, a low, quiet groan slipping from my lips. The sheer indulgence of her mouth against me¡ªsoft, warm, and wet¡ªsent a shiver down my spine, heightening every nerve.


    She let out a satisfied murmur, a sound that seemed to roll straight through me, amplifying the pleasure with each gentlep. Her gaze flicked up to mine as she worked, her eyes half-lidded, filled with a desire that matched my own. There was something intensely satisfying about the way she approached me, as if she were tasting something precious, something she''d waited for, her tongue swirling over the head of my cock before dipping down again to trace the sensitive slit, where my precum was already starting to bead.


    "Sluuurp!" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The sight of her leaning in again, her mouth moving over my length, licking away every drop of my precum as if it were the sweetest nectar, made my cock twitch in response, a fresh surge of arousal pumping through me. Her cheeks flushed a faint pink as she tasted it, hershes fluttering for just a moment, but her hunger was unmistakable. The desire to drink in every part of me was written on her face.

 Chapter 221 Charybdiss tongue work and...*

    221 Charybdis''s tongue work and...*


    "Sluuurp!"


    The sight of her leaning in again, her mouth moving over my length, licking away every drop of my precum as if it were the sweetest nectar, made my cock twitch in response, a fresh surge of arousal pumping through me. Her cheeks flushed a faint pink as she tasted it, hershes fluttering for just a moment, but her hunger was unmistakable. The desire to drink in every part of me was written on her face. I couldn''t help the reaction that shivered through me as well, a raw need written inly across my face as her tongue worked me over, coaxing every nerve to life.


    "Sluuurp~~¡­ sluuurp~~¡­ sluuurp!¡­" The sound of her licks filled the quiet space, a lewd rhythm that seemed to amplify with each swipe of her tongue, the way shevished attention on my swollen, pink tip, flicking her tongue yfully, teasing me with every stroke. Her gaze flickered up at me, those eyes half-lidded, a mix of hunger and mischief as her tongue circled my head, each warm, wet swirl more exquisite than thest. She knew exactly how to drive me mad, how to drag out each second of pleasure until it tightened into something nearly unbearable.


    When more precum beaded up, slipping from me in a surge I couldn''t hold back, her reaction was instant. She leaned in, that soft, eager mouth of hers capturing every drop, her tongue flicking upward with slow, savoring licks, a look of satisfaction crossing her face as she tasted me. I felt the throb of my need pulse under her touch, her hand steadying my shaft as her tongue darted out, swirling over me, savoring the taste of my precum as if it were made for her alone.


    I stroked her hair, urging her on, feeling her shiver under my hand as she caught the hint, her fingers tightening slightly as her mouth closed around my cock, inch by inch disappearing into that warm, inviting heat. "Oh god¡­" I exhaled, barely able to hold back my voice, the sight of my cock sliding into her mouth a vivid thrill. Her lips stretched around me, her cheeks hollowing as she drew me deeper, her mouth wet and hot, each stroke of her tongue setting me ame.


    Her head began to move in slow, unhurried bobs, a steady rhythm as her fingers stroked along my shaft, squeezing lightly in time with each descent. The sounds were pure bliss¡ªa chorus of slurps and muffled moans, her mouth working over me with focused abandon. "Hmpff~¡­ sluuurp!¡­ hmpff~~¡­" The slick, wet noises filled my ears, her cheeks flushed with the effort as she bobbed her head, coating me with her saliva until every inch was slick, sensitive, and throbbing.


    "Good¡­ keep going," I murmured, my fingers threading through her hair, guiding her gently as she fell into the rhythm, her mouth wrapping around me like a vice. "Sluuuuuurp!" Charybdis obliged, her tongue swirling over the tip in broad, strokes, sending sparks up my spine. I let my hand fall onto her head, fingers threading through her soft, blue hair, and she responded by pressing forward, taking me deeper, her eyes closing as if drinking in every pulse of desire coursing through me.


    "Gluuurp~~ gluuurp!" Her sounds grew louder, more frantic, each suck and lick amplifying in urgency as I nodded in encouragement. She released her hold on the base of my shaft and shifted, her hands sliding to grip my thighs, as though trying to anchor herself as she worked to satisfy me. The feeling surged through me, her every slurp driving me closer to losing control.


    The pleasure was exquisite, overwhelming; my own breath caught, and I felt my control slipping, my grip on her hair tightening reflexively. With a groan, I gave in, pushing her head down, plunging myself deeper, feeling the warmth of her throat constrict around me. Her eyes squeezed shut momentarily, a hint of difort shing across her face, but I knew Charybdis¡ªher desire was relentless, and the intensity only seemed to thrill her further.


    "Hmppff!" She managed, her lips stretched around me, the faintest smile curling even as her breathing grew ragged, her body leaning into the rhythm of my hands guiding her. I felt the build, the inevitable rush as I lost myself to the moment, my release spilling into her, the pulse and heat coursing into her throat.


    With a final, ragged breath, I leaned back, panting, watching her as she pulled away slowly, her lips swollen, parting in a satisfied smile. She opened her mouth, letting her pink tongue stretch out, showcasing every drop before she swallowed, locking her gaze with mine. Her eyes gleamed with satisfaction, her cheeks flushed.


    "Did you like it?" My hand drifted to her cheek, tracing its curve softly, savoring the warmth of her flushed skin. Charybdis''s lips curled into a smile, her eyes twinkling with a kind of contentment, like she''d just savored a delicacy beyond any dish offered at this grand banquet. She nodded, almost dreamily, her face still radiant with satisfaction.


    Before I could relish her expression further, a voice cut through the air, calm but edged with something sharper. "It seems neither of you care where you are," the voice remarked, lilting with quiet amusement. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Unperturbed, I lifted my gaze, having felt her presence lingering nearby for some time now. "You''re here, Astynome," I said, a faint smirk crossing my lips.


    She stood there, arms crossed, her figure wrapped in a delicate white dress that entuated her every curve without a hint of gaudiness¡ªshe was an observer at best, never an important guest at these gatherings. But those sharp blue eyes betrayed something else; they slid down, unable to resist the sight before her, her gaze lingering at the exposed, glistening evidence of our indulgence, my dick. She swallowed, the barest hint of a reaction, but it didn''t escape my notice.


    "Something caught your eye?" I asked, a subtle edge in my voice. Her cheeks flushed under my scrutiny, and she shifted, ncing away as if dismissing the notion, ready to slip back into the crowd. "Nothing." She made to turn, but before she could take a step, my hand shot out, fingers wrapping around her wrist, pulling her close. She stumbled, caught off guard, her expression wavering between indignation and curiosity.


    "W-What are you doing?" she stammered, her cheeks deepening to a rosy pink.


    "Leaving so soon?" I teased, my voice low. Her flushed cheeks told me everything. We had grown closer over these past months, teasing around the edges of what we both knew would happen. While I''d yet to truly im her, by taking her virginity she had knelt for me many times, her lips eager, her soft mouth learning every inch as she sucked my dick. I let my hand linger, pulling her a step closer.


    "Here?" she whispered, her voice barely more than a murmur, her eyes darting around, worried by the close presence of others at the banquet. "Don''t worry about them," I assured her with a confident smirk. With a flick of my fingers, a shimmering barrier formed around us, a soft, transparent veil. It wouldn''t block soundpletely like the barriers the gods wielded, but it would mask us enough.


    Without hesitation, I tugged her closer, guiding her down until her knees hit the floor beside Charybdis, who looked on with a bemused smile. Astynome''s gaze flickered from my face to my dick, her breathing quickening as she knelt there, the warmth of her body so close.


    "Don''t be shy now, it''s not your first time and won''t be thest one either," I murmured, my voice dropping to a husky whisper. She nced up at me, her blue eyes filled with apprehension and excitement. I brought my hand to her cheek, stroking it gently, my thumb grazing her flushed skin. With my other hand, I guided my still-hard dick toward her lips, grazing the tip against the softness of her mouth. Her lips parted ever so slightly, her eyes meeting mine, a hint of surrender flickering within.


    Slowly, I pressed forward, feeling the warmth of her breath as I brushed my length against her trembling lips. She didn''t pull away¡ªinstead, she opened her mouth just enough, letting her lips graze the tip, her breath hitching as I yed at her lips, teasing her.


    "Oh Astynome¡­ " I groaned in pleasure.


    Astynome''s lips parted, delicate yet quite deliberate as they moved over the slick, sensitive flesh of my shaft. Her mouth felt different¡ªsofter, more hesitant than Charybdis''s eager hunger¡ªbut there was a kind of understated allure in her reluctance, a sweet contrast that made my spine tighten. Each time her lips slid further, they brought a pulse of pleasure, an edge of excitement at her exploration. My cock, still coated with Charybdis''s warm saliva, gleamed between her parted lips, catching the light in a way that only heightened the intensity as Astynome''s mouth enveloped me.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 222 Charybdiss and Astynomes tongue works *

    222 Charybdis''s and Astynome''s tongue works *


    Astynome''s lips parted, delicate yet quite deliberate as they moved over the slick, sensitive flesh of my shaft. Her mouth felt different¡ªsofter, more hesitant than Charybdis''s eager hunger¡ªbut there was a kind of understated allure in her reluctance, a sweet contrast that made my spine tighten. Each time her lips slid further, they brought a pulse of pleasure, an edge of excitement at her exploration. My cock, still coated with Charybdis''s warm saliva, gleamed between her parted lips, catching the light in a way that only heightened the intensity as Astynome''s mouth enveloped me.


    "Hmmm~~" Astynome''s eyes fluttered closed, a small moan escaping her, her pink lips sealing around my length. She began with a slow rhythm, the hesitant flick of her tongue just barely grazing the head, tasting the lingering traces of my previous release, hesitant yet driven. Her tongue curled, tentatively at first, then with growing boldness, tracing each contour, each ridge, tasting me in a way that sent shivers racing through every nerve ending. The wet, lewd sounds of her lips against my shaft filled the air¡ªsoft, rhythmic, like the slow ticking of desire growing into need.


    "Sluuurp~~... mmmhmm," she hummed, the vibration sinking deep into my skin. Her left hand, tentative but curious, stretched forward to rest on my thigh, a touch both possessive and yielding. Her fingertips pressed into my flesh as she steadied herself, her nails grazing my skin lightly. Her eyes opened halfway, stealing a nce up at me, before her mouth tightened, sucking harder, taking me deeper.


    But the gentle touch of her mouth was soon matched by the sultry presence of Charybdis, who was on her knees beside Astynome, the hint of dissatisfaction on her lips of being left alone as she leaned in close. Her eyes shed with a knowing glint as she began nuzzling down, pressing her face against my thighs, her mouth a hair''s breadth away from where Astynome''s lips worked up and down my shaft. She let her tongue slip out, teasingly licking the underside, her warm breath mingling with Astynome''s.


    "Hamnnn~"


    "Gluuuurp!"


    And then, Charybdis''s mouth found my balls, soft lips grazing them before her tonguevished slow, deliberate strokes, each one hotter than thest. Charybdis licked, sucked, and savored, treating each moment like a gift she intended to unwrap with relish.


    "Ooh..." I couldn''t hold back a groan as both their mouths worked in tandem, as if in sync, Astynome moving with steady, rhythmic strokes, her mouth forming a tight, slick seal that slid up and down, while Charybdis''s lips and tongue teased,pping, and suckling in contrast, creating an endless cycle of pleasure that left me gripping their hair in one hand each, guiding them closer. I stroked their heads, feeling their soft hair tangle around my fingers, gently pressing them down, encouraging their mouths to sink further, to move faster, my hips involuntarily thrusting forward to meet them.


    "Sluuuurp!"


    "Hmmpff!"


    Astynome shuddered, adjusting to the increasingly fervent pace as her lips took in more and more of my length, her tongue circling the head with practiced finesse. She grew more daring, her hesitation melting away in the face of her own growing hunger. Charybdis shifted slightly, her mouth opening to take one of my balls entirely into her mouth, her tongue swirling as she suckled.


    The anticipation had roared in me for so long that every lick from Charybdis set my nerves on fire, her tongue dragging slow and wet along the tight skin of my balls, her breath hot, pulling me to the brink. My cock throbbed in Astynome''s warm mouth, her tongue dancing along the underside, flicking every sensitive spot as she took me deeper, her lips stretched tight around me. I couldn''t resist; my hips bucked, driving myself further down, her mouth stretching to amodate the insistent push. Half of my shaft disappeared past her lips, pressing into the tight heat of her mouth. Her eyes shot up to meet mine, ssy and damp, her lips parting slightly wider as if surrendering to my rhythm.


    "Hmnnffh!!" Astynome whimpered, a soft sound muffled by the fullness in her mouth, her lips swollen and red, wrapped tight around me. Her small hands slid to my thigh, nails digging in lightly as she steadied herself, as though she could handle everything I wanted to give. I grinned, a feral sort of satisfaction curling in my chest as I buried my fingers in her hair, pulling her head forward, driving my cock further toward the back of her throat.


    "Such a good girl, aren''t you, Astynome?" I growled, voice thick with need, watching her eyes water,shes damp as I thrust, each movement making her mouth stretch and strain around me.


    "Glughhh! Sluuuurp~~~¡ªgluuuuurp~~~" she gagged, her throat convulsing around the tip, and still, she didn''t pull back, her tongue pressing along my shaft even as she choked. Her cheeks hollowed with each pull, the wet sounds of her mouth obscene, echoing in the hall fortunately filtered by the noise of the feast.


    "Sluuurp??~"


    And all the while, Charybdis didn''t relent, her mouth greedy, sucking each ball, running her tongue over the sensitive flesh, leaving me trembling, gasping, on the edge. Her lips pressed tighter, sucking with a force that seemed almost to pull the breath out of me, each kiss warm, wet, and devastating.


    "You really love my cock, don''t you, Astynome?" I taunted, feeling her body respond, hershes fluttering, mouth sealed around me. She couldn''t answer, couldn''t nod¡ªher only reply was a muffled moan, her throat squeezing tight around the head each time I thrust.


    "Hmmpff~~~... Hmppff!...Hmppfff!" Astynome''s lips moved in desperate rhythm, her body trembling slightly as I went faster, my hips grinding forward, demanding all of her, letting the tightness of her throat squeeze every inch as I went deeper. Charybdis''s mouth wrapped around me like a vice, her tongue circling the base, hot and insistent, making my balls tighten, begging for release.


    My breath hitched, grip tightening in Astynome''s blond hair, and I thrust one final time, feeling her throat clench as I held her in ce.


    "Hmnnphhh!!!"


    "T...Take it, Astynome," I growled, my voice a low rasp as I emptied, thick ropes shooting deep, her throat epting every drop. Her eyes went wide, ssy, a dazed look of exhaustion and satisfaction mingling, the flush on her cheeks unmistakable. The room hung thick with tension, heavy breaths mingling in the dim, heady air as I kept myself buried in Astynome''s warm, pulsing mouth. Every second stretched deliciously as she worked her lips around me, her cheeks hollowed, flushed a delicate shade of pink as her eyes squeezed shut, focusing solely on epting my semen. "Huff!!"


    Time seemed to blur, my mind a haze of heat and soft, wet pressure, but suddenly, her fingers tightened, tapping desperately against my thigh, urgency flooding her touch. She was struggling, her breathing shallow, and I felt her quiver as her endurance finally gave way. Her cheeks were a vivid red, almost feverish, her chest heaving as she strained to keep up.


    Reluctantly, I pulled myself free, the departure punctuated by a slick, satisfying pop that echoed through the silence. She gasped the instant I withdrew, her mouth red and glistening, releasing a hoarse cough that racked her slender frame. She wasn''t used to it, not like Charybdis, who could take me so deeply without a moment''s hesitation. Astynome''s delicate form, Apollo''s blood in her veins or not,cked the practiced, resilient touch Charybdis had honed over countless evenings of surrender and excess. Still, there she was, raw and yielding, challenging herself to keep pace.


    "Hmnpffff?!!"


    But barely a second had passed when her wide, bewildered eyes shot open. Charybdis had leaned in from the side, her fingers curling around Astynome''s flushed cheeks, pulling her in close. Before Astynome could even process what was happening, Charybdis''s lips sealed over hers, a deep, iming kiss that left no room for protest. Astynome''s muffled gasp filled the space between them, her hands twitching in surprise,pletely taken aback.


    "Sluuuurp!!"


    Charybdis moved her mouth withnguid expertise, coaxing Astynome''s lips open wider, her tongue slipping inside with an unmistakable confidence. It was a dance, slow and wickedly deliberate, as if she were savoring every inch of Astynome''s mouth. She pressed deeper, stealing the traces of my semen from her, flicking her tongue to catch every hint of me that lingered. And then, shockingly, Charybdis began pushing it back¡ªpressing my release further down Astynome''s throat with a possessive fervor, not allowing a single drop to escape. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Hmmnfff??~~~~"


    Astynome, still dizzy, whimpered in that close, intimate grip, her pupils dted, as if Charybdis''s every advance tethered her senses into some dazed helplessness. I could see her body ckening, thest of her resistance fading as she submitted to Charybdis''s lead. I watched, utterly captivated, as Charybdis and Astynome shared an intimate moment. Their lips moved together, exchanging both their passion and the traces of my essence, with Charybdis taking the lead in this forbidden dance. A silken strand slipped between them, tracing a path that glistened as it caught the light.


    A few drops lingered, slipping slowly from the corners of their lips. One bead traced the curve of Astynome''s chin before falling delicately onto her breasts, where her corbone and skin met just above her partially exposed breasts. Meanwhile, a single drop slipped down from Charybdis''s chin, leaving a faint trail down the front of her blue dress, the dark fabric catching hints of white as it absorbed the mark. The colors contrasted so vividly, giving the moment an oddly powerful elegance.


    My gaze traveled over their faces and lingered on their lips, which had once sucked eagerly to mine but were now locked in a newfound intimacy with each others. The sight stirred something deep within me, and I could feel my dick hardening again.


    With a final, sensual pull, Charybdis broke the kiss, a thin string of saliva lingering between them before falling. "Haaaa~~~"


    Astynome, her mouth swollen and dazed, struggled to catch her breath, her tongue sliding across her lips, which were now flushed with a deeper shade of pink. Charybdis leaned back, as she lifted a finger to catch the final remnants, savoring the taste with a casual flick of her tongue.


    "Don''t waste a drop," she said seriously.


    No yuri dont worry


    Juan_Tenorio

 Chapter 223 Eating Astynome *

    223 Eating Astynome *


    Astynome, her mouth swollen and dazed, struggled to catch her breath, her tongue sliding across her lips, which were now flushed with a deeper shade of pink. Charybdis leaned back, as she lifted a finger to catch the final remnants, savoring the taste with a casual flick of her tongue.


    "Don''t waste a drop," she said seriously.


    Astynome stood there, still looking dazed and uncertain as she nced over at Charybdis, her brow furrowing with lingering confusion. She swallowed hard, wiping her lips with a trembling hand. The moment was charged, her expression a mix of innocence and uncertainty, framed by the faint blush spreading over her cheeks.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. The scene between the two of them had been... intoxicating, leaving me spellbound. I could no longer hold back the desire rising in me. I reached for her, pulling her close until her body rested gently against mine. Her warmth was palpable, and her eyes lifted to mine, glistening with a blend of anticipation and timid excitement.


    "You''ve hinted at this before, Astynome, to be fucked by me" I murmured, my voice a low whisper. "Each time, I''ve held back. But now¡­" Leaning down, I brushed my lips along her cheek, tasting the hint of her pleasure with a soft lick that drew a shiver from her. "Now seems like the perfect moment."


    "Hmm!" Astynome gasped softly, her shoulders trembling as she felt the delicate touch. She hesitated, and then, after a pause filled with a silent exchange of trust, nodded, her cheeks flushed a deep crimson. She agreed.


    A smirk crossed my lips, and with a shared nce, the three of us slipped away from the festivities. The timing was perfect¡ªno one noticed as we stole away from the crowded hall, leaving behind theughter and clinking of goblets. I had onlye to the feast at Aeneas''s insistence, and with the evening winding down, it was time I imed a reward of my own.


    We moved quickly through the corridors, and when we reached the dimly lit sanctuary of my quarters, I took a moment to nce around. A few guards stationed along the hall watched us curiously, but no one raised an rm. Perhaps, if they had caught a glimpse of Astynome''s flushed face, they might have wondered more. But it was toote now.


    Once inside, I closed the door behind us, shutting out the world beyond. Charybdis, with a gentle but firm grip on Astynome''s arm, led her to the edge of the bed, seating her with surprising care. Unlike Medea or Scy, whose fiery spirits might have stirred up trouble, Charybdis possessed a softer touch. Astynome''s innocence would remain unthreatened by any jealousy or rivalry here tonight.


    Astynome nced down, her hands fidgeting nervously in herp. "I¡­ I don''t know about this¡­" Her voice was barely above a whisper, and her gaze flickered shyly to the floor.


    I offered her a reassuring smile. "I understand. You''re a priestess, untouched by any man. This is unfamiliar territory for you." I reached out, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. "But tonight¡­ tonight, you belong here."


    The thought of Agamemnon brooding over this would be delicious. He could rage all he wanted, but he would be powerless to stop what was about to unfold.


    I knelt before her, and her breathing grew shallower, each breath mingling with the soft rustle of her robes. Gently, I ced my hands on her knees, feeling the warmth radiating from her skin. Her legs, unscarred by battle and untainted by the bloodshed she had witnessed from afar, were smooth beneath my touch. Astynome truly was divine¡ªa goddess''s blood flowing through her veins, unspoiled by the harshness of the world.


    Her eyes locked onto mine, wide and unguarded, her vulnerability and purity shining through. In that moment, I knew she was ready.


    I lifted her dress, each fold revealing more of her toned thighs until the soft curve between her legs was bare, just a hint ofce veiling her secrets. The sight was mesmerizing¡ªher white panties clung to her, damp and betraying her arousal, a delicate barrier between me and that untouched innocence. She''d been indulging in me so willingly, her lips around me until my cock was wet with her devotion, it was no surprise her own need was simmering just beneath the surface, soaking through the fabric.


    With a swift, satisfying tear, thece came away in my hands, and there it was¡ªher untouched pussy, glistening, untainted by any other touch. The years had preserved her, the smooth skin and gentle swell all but begging for exploration. Without hesitation, I leaned down, inhaling her heady scent, feeling my pulse quicken as her wetness glistened, inviting me in.


    I parted her thighs further, holding them firm as my tongue traced a slow, deliberate line along her entrance.


    Her reaction was immediate¡ªshe arched, her head thrown back as a desperate, breathy "Haaan!" escaped her lips, her hands clutching the bedsheets. She tried to close her knees, a reflex of innocence and overwhelming sensation, but I held her firmly, spreading her wider, savoring her submission as my mouth moved over her again, tasting every sweet drop of her untouched purity.


    "Hmmmnn~~" She whimpered softly, a quivering sound escaping her lips.


    "Slurrp!" Every stroke of my tongue drawing more of her essence, more of those innocent sounds from her parted lips. Her hips jerked at each touch, betraying the strange new sensations flooding her.


    "Oh¡­Heiron¡­" she moaned, her voice trembling, vulnerable. "It''s¡­ it''s too much¡­"


    I didn''t stop, savoring the little helpless sounds slipping from her, feeling her body tense and arch beneath me. Her vor intensified as her juices flowed freely, the taste of her overwhelming, each moan rising louder, needier. Her voice filled the room, her breathsing faster.


    "Haaaaaaan??!!!"


    When my lips moved to the soft flesh of her inner thighs, she let out a cry, her head thrown back, eyes wide with unguarded pleasure. Her moans became wild, desperate as her hips bucked against my face, her body trembling as her climax neared. With her pure, untouched cries filling the room, I knew it was time.


    Straightening, I positioned myself between her thighs, my cock throbbing with the heat of anticipation, still wet with her earlier efforts, primed to take her. "Lie back," Imanded gently, guiding her onto her back. Her dress bunched around her waist, exposing her to me, her bodyid bare in trembling readiness.


    I lifted her legs, her pale skin against my hands as I aligned myself, the head of my cock pressing against her entrance, teasing her, drawing out her anticipation.


    "Just rx," I murmured, watching as she nodded, her soft moans filling the silence as her eyes locked onto mine, the innocence of her submission igniting every nerve within me.


    With a slow then fast thrust, I pushed forward, my length stretching her tight entrance.


    " H..HAAAGHNNN!!!"


    Astynome''s gasp was sharp, her back arching as she clenched around me. Her eyes squeezed shut, the pain of her untouched body yielding for the first time, her voice breaking into a desperate, trembling cry as I imed her, pushing deeper until I was fully seated within her.


    Her face twisted in sharp, unyielding pain, a raw, guttural groan slipping between her clenched teeth. Tears spilled down her cheeks, catching the dim light, each drop a reluctant testament to her vulnerability. Her breaths were shallow, strained, fighting to steady themselves as her body endured, her fingers curling tightly into the sheets beneath her.


    Slowly, deliberately, I drove into her, feeling the resistance give way, inch by inch. The rhythm picked up, each thrust a deliberate blend of cruelty and care. Her body trembled with every plunge, her cries wavering between ragged whimpers and soft, unwilling moans. "Haa-ahn! S¡­so much¡­!" she gasped, her voice cracking as her body seemed to tense in rebellion before surrendering once more to the inevitable, her head tilting back, exposing the arch of her throat, glistening with sweat.


    "Just rx," I whispered, voice low as I reached forward, rough hands finding their way to her breasts. Her skin was hot, slick beneath my palms, and I massaged each mound with slow, firm intent, feeling her respond to the touch despite herself, her nipples hardening between my fingers. She gasped again, hips jolting, her mouth open in a soundless cry.


    "HAAAAAAAN??!!!Her body buckled as a climax stole through her, so sudden and intense it left her dazed, eyes half-lidded, incoherent whispers spilling from her lips. Her hips trembled, thighs taut, pressing together in a futile effort to shield herself from the unyielding waves of sensation. Her eyes fluttered, ssy, fixed somewhere beyond, lost in the haze of her release.


    19:54


    "HAAAAAAAN??!!!Her body buckled as a climax stole through her, so sudden and intense it left her dazed, eyes half-lidded, incoherent whispers spilling from her lips. Her hips trembled, thighs taut, pressing together in a futile effort to shield herself from the unyielding waves of sensation. Her eyes fluttered, ssy, fixed somewhere beyond, lost in the haze of her release.


    Withdrawing, I watched, my dick glistening, smeared with her essence, slick with her surrender and something more, a darker stain painting the sheets beneath us. Her formy there,nguid, broken yet somehow serene, the lines of her face softened with exhaustion. I wiped myself clean, my gaze shifting to the other figure in the room.


    Charybdis met my stare, her dark eyes wide, filled with a hunger that she could barely contain. Her cheeks flushed, hands clenched in anticipation. I reached for her, and with a slow pull, brought her around, fingers curling around the fabric of her dress and lifting it higher, revealing the supple curves of her backside. My palm slid across the smooth surface of her skin, fingers sinking into her soft flesh.


    "Ahhh??¡­" she breathed, her voice shivering with restrained excitement, her body arching back against my touch, hips grinding against my hold. A quiet gasp escaped her lips as I leaned close, breath hot against the curve of her ear. "Sorry for the dy, Charybdis," I murmured, letting my tongue graze her earlobe, savoring the shiver that rippled through her. The fabric slipped down her shoulders, and I let it fall away entirely, revealing her bare, waiting form, every inch of her practically vibrating in anticipation.


    With a single motion, I aligned myself with her pussy, inviting heat, feeling her readiness against me, the warmth, the anticipation practically drawing me in. She whimpered as I pushed forward, her hips pressing back eagerly, her body swallowing me whole. Her moan turned into a lustful cry, her hands clutching the sheets as I began to move, hips snapping forward, faster, each thrust coaxing her cries to higher, more desperate notes.


    "Haaah??! Yes! Yesss¡­!" she gasped, voice breathless and raw, her body rolling in rhythm to meet my every motion. Her head fell back against my shoulder, mouth open in wordless gasps as I reached around, seizing her breasts, kneading them, feeling the supple weight in my hands. Her skin flushed under my touch, warmth blooming wherever my fingers roamed, iming her. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    With a low growl, I slid the straps of her dress off entirely, exposing her fully, her chest heaving, nipples taut, as my hands molded against her, my thrusts driving her forward. She was lost in the pleasure, her cries breaking into breathless pants as I quickened, feeling her tremble in my arms.


    "Ohhh¡­ so¡­ good¡­" she mumbled, voice melting into a low, drawn-out moan as I filled herpletely, my hands firm, possessive against her as we moved together in perfect, carnal rhythm.


    With a swift motion, I spun Charybdis around, pressing her forward until her hands braced against the cool, unforgiving surface of the wall. Her breaths were heavy, chest rising and falling with the anticipation that pulsed between us, her back arching, presenting herself fully, waiting, hungry. Her skin gleamed in the dim light, every curve an invitation.


    I took my ce behind her, gripping her hips with a possessive firmness, feeling her body shiver under my touch. The tip of my cock teased her entrance, sliding against her slickness, drawing a gasping moan from her parted lips. She pushed back, urging me on, her hips rolling with an impatience that brought a smirk to my face.


    With one deep thrust, I buried myself inside her, and her body clenched tight around me, a throaty, primal moan ripping from her lips as I filled her. Her head fell forward, forehead pressing to the wall, lost in the sensation as I began to move, slow at first, savoring the way her body gripped and yielded to me.


    "Ahhhh??! Y-yes¡­ oh¡­ yes!" Charybdis'' voice trembled, her words dissolving into shameless cries with each thrust, her back arching deeper, pressing herself harder against me, desperate to feel every inch. Her moans grew louder, echoing off the walls, raw and unrestrained, each sound spurring me to thrust harder, faster, driving her hips into the wall with every snap of my own.


    My hands roamed her body, sliding up the curve of her back, fingertips tracing along her spine, before returning to her waist, gripping her firmly as I pounded into her. Her nails scratched against the wall, a desperate attempt to ground herself against the onught of pleasure. She whimpered, hips pressing back, matching my rhythm with a needy fervor, her cries breaking into breathless pleas.


    "Harder! Please, Samael... more¡­ don''t stop¡­!" she gasped, her voice thick with lust, every word trembling on the edge of a moan. I obliged, my pace relentless, the force of each thrust pressing her forward, her body pinned between the wall and my unyielding grip.


    The next thirty minutes became a symphony of skin against skin, her cries bouncing off the walls, filling every corner of the room with their raw intensity. I kept her bent forward, one hand fisted in her hair, pulling her back against me, while the other roamed her body¡ªgripping her waist, traveling up her spine, pressing into the curve of her hip to guide her as I drove deeper with every thrust.

 Chapter 224 Agamemnons angry

    224 Agamemnon''s angry


    The atmosphere in the Greek camp was tense, a far cry from the tion they''d felt after the fall of Lyrnessus. Despite their recent conquest, the Greeks were now faced with a challenge far greater than any they had anticipated¡ªTroy. This was no ordinary city; it was a formidable stronghold, a fortress whose walls and defenses seemed almost invincible. The Greeks hadn''t even managed to reach the outer walls, repelled time and again by Troy''s powerful army, whose discipline and resilience had surprised even the most seasoned Greekmanders.


    The Greeks had gravely underestimated the Trojans¡ªnot just their physical strength, but also their unwavering spirit and resilience. Even as the Greeks cut off neighboring Trojan towns, isting Troy, the city stood defiant, its high walls casting long shadows over the Greek encampments below. Each passing day tested the Greeks'' resolve, and as the siege dragged into its third month, their initial fervor began to wane. Victories came only in minor skirmishes, while the main siege saw little to no progress.


    To make matters worse, the Greeks were demoralized by the exploits of Hector, Troy''s greatest champion. In every sh, Hector seemed unstoppable, cutting through the Greek lines with a terrifying ferocity that sent chills through even the bravest warriors. His strength and tactical prowess made him a force on the battlefield, and his presence alone left the Greeks wary of engaging too closely. Whispers spread among the soldiers; some even admitted to fearing Hector more than the walls of Troy itself. Each defeat at his hands cast a growing shadow over the camp, and slowly, despair crept in.


    Meanwhile, Agamemnon, their leader and King of Kings, had sunk into a dark and brooding mood, clouded by a string of recent losses that felt as personal as they were strategic. It had all begun with the dreadful sacrifice of his daughter, Iphigenia, to appease the gods for a favorable journey to Troy. While the decision had left him tormented, he''d tried to focus on the war, finding a temporary distraction in the beauty of Astynome, a priestess of Apollo and a prize he had seized with triumph. She was stunning, a symbol of his conquest, and he had relished the thought of iming her fully.


    But just as he was on the verge of enjoying his reward, Astynome was snatched from under his nose by a brazen intruder, an audacious act that left him seething. The insult was worsened by a cmity that struck the very same day¡ªa prized ship, loaded with weapons meant to reinforce his troops, was set aze and sunk to the ocean''s depths. The fire lit up the night sky, and Agamemnon could do nothing but watch as mes consumed the vessel and its precious cargo.


    It was the worst night Agamemnon had ever known. It had started with the humiliation of being cursed publicly by Astynome''s father, who had vowed that Agamemnon would meet a vile and bitter humiliating end. Then came Astynome''s disappearance, and finally, the devastating destruction of his ship.


    19:56


    It was the worst night Agamemnon had ever known. It had started with the humiliation of being cursed publicly by Astynome''s father, who had vowed that Agamemnon would meet a vile and bitter humiliating end. Then came Astynome''s disappearance, and finally, the devastating destruction of his ship.


    Agamemnon''s gloom was contagious, casting a shadow over the Greek camp that only deepened with each passing day. His soldiers, once fiercely determined, now sensed their king''sck of enthusiasm, and it was wearing on them. Though Agamemnon was far from depressed, the loss of his prize had dimmed his spirits. Everyone else seemed to revel in small victories or moments of joy, but he, the King of Kings, felt only bitterness. How could his soldiers celebrate while he, the leader of all Greece, sat in this quiet misery?


    "Agamemnon," came a familiar voice, heavy with concern. Nestor, the wise and seasoned advisor, regarded him with a sigh as he found the king seated, motionless, his gaze lost in the distance. The camp was quiet today, a rare pause in the relentless struggle. The Greeks and Trojans alike needed moments of reprieve, for neither side could fight without rest. But it wasn''t the first time Agamemnon had chosen to sit idle, retreating from the duties that once energized him. He had even missed several battles, an absence felt keenly by his men, who looked to him for guidance and strength.


    "I had a vision, Nestor," Agamemnon said abruptly, his voice tense. "Athena herself appeared to me, proiming that Hera stands behind me, that this war is my path to glory. She said this siege of Troy was my destiny, my moment to carve my name into history." His eyes gleamed with a flicker of hope, but it quickly faded. The vision of Athena had initially rekindled his resolve when he''d hesitated to join the war for the sake of his brother''s stolen honor. Yet now, that promise of glory felt distant, obscured by frustration and insult. "But what glory do I see now? Only shame and dishonor," he muttered, his fists clenching in quiet fury.


    At that moment, Odysseus entered the tent with his characteristic calm, his expression a mixture of empathy and determination. The other Greek leaders¡ªMenus, Ajax, Diomedes¡ªhad noticed Agamemnon''s brooding, and they knew his despair threatened to unravel the unity of their forces. They sent Odysseus, the king of Ithaca and master of diplomacy, knowing his words carried weight even with Agamemnon.


    "King Agamemnon, you''re too hard on yourself," Odysseus began with a reassuring smile. "Your men look to you; they need your strength and guidance. This war¡ªthis is your war," he said firmly, locking eyes with Agamemnon.


    Agamemnonughed bitterly. "My war? My men have reaped their rewards, found joy in the spoils of battle, while I am left with nothing but emptiness. I was robbed of my prize, my share of glory."


    Odysseus chuckled, shaking his head. "If rewards are the issue, I''ll give you all that I have¡ªevery piece of wealth, every treasure I''ve imed in battle. And I''ll speak to the other kings; they would surely share as well." Odysseus leaned closer, his voice softening. "I want to end this war, King Agamemnon, and return to Ithaca. My wife and son wait for me there. None of us need these treasures as much as we need victory, as much as we need you to lead us."


    "I don''t want money!" Agamemnon''s voice thundered through the tent as he stomped his foot, his eyes ring with frustration. "I want Apollo''s priestess back. I want Astynome." Odysseus faltered, ncing at Nestor for guidance. The old man gave a slow, weary shake of his head, unable toprehend the depth of Agamemnon''s obsession with this woman. But he understood one thing: perhaps Agamemnon was using Astynome as an anchor, a desperate way to channel the anguish he''d been harboring since he''d sacrificed his daughter, Iphigenia, for the sake of this war. Losing Astynome now had opened a wound he couldn''t ignore.


    "Why her?" Odysseus ventured, his tone gentle. "You''re a king; you can have any woman you desire. True, there may not be another quite as beautiful, but there are others¡­"


    But Agamemnon''s gaze sharpened, silencing Odysseus mid-sentence. There was no substitute for a woman like Astynome. She had Apollo''s blood, a beauty that seemed almost ethereal, and an unblemished purity as a priestess. She was a symbol, not just a prize, and she was irreceable. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Then, another name came to mind¡ªanother woman who held the same qualities, but one who belonged to a man Agamemnon detested among all the Greeks: Achilles. Agamemnon''s lips pressed into a thin line, his eyes calcting. He turned back to Odysseus, his resolve hardening.


    "I want Briseis."


    Odysseus and Nestor stared at him in stunned silence, both their mouths slightly agape.


    "Briseis? Surely, you don''t mean the queen of¡ª"


    "The woman who was meant to be Queen of Lyrnessus, yes," Agamemnon replied, his tone unyielding. "I want her to rece what was stolen from me. Bring her to me." He nodded at Nestor, then leaned back in his chair, the flicker of power back in his gaze as he settled into his role as king, unshakable and imperious.


    But Odysseus''s face paled. "King Agamemnon¡­ Briseis is with Achilles. She is his reward," he reminded gently, hoping Agamemnon had merely overlooked this. But Agamemnon''s face remained resolute, unyielding in the face of his advisor''s concern.


    "Bring her to me, and I will march with my armies against Troy with every ounce of strength I possess. You have my word," Agamemnon said, each syble ringing with finality. His gaze bore into Odysseus, making it clear that further objections would be futile.


    Odysseus struggled to hide his dread. The request would undoubtedly provoke Achilles, a man known for his fiery temper and fierce pride. Achilles would not take such a demand lightly. If Agamemnon persisted, he might ignite a conflict more dangerous than any they faced outside Troy''s walls.


    But Agamemnon''s mind was set.


    Odysseus looked at Nestor for help but thetter shook his head again. He had tried to convince all this time Agamemnon but for the first time he reacted and asked for something which was a good sign but also the only solution to their predicament.


    Of course if a choice had to be made between Achilles or Agamemnon the answer would be obviously the one leading all the armies, Agamemnon¡­

 Chapter 225 Thetis

    225 Thetis


    In Achilles''s tent, the atmosphere was starkly different from the tense and brooding mood in Agamemnon''s quarters. Here, a peculiar sense of calm prevailed, even an air of contentment, as if the weight of the ongoing Trojan War had no ce within these canvas walls. It wasn''t just peaceful¡ªit was almost too good, a haven insted from the struggles that gripped the battlefield.


    Though the Greeks faltered in their campaign against the Trojans, Khillea seemed utterly indifferent. Her strikingly confident demeanor reflected someone who knew her own worth. If she truly desired, she could shift the tide of battle with ease. Hector of Troy, revered as the mightiest defender of the city, might prove a challenge for others, but Khillea believed herself capable of defeating him. Yet, she chose to remain in the shadows for now, leaving the glory and struggles to the kings and generals moring for recognition. She was waiting, not out of fear or doubt, but with purpose.


    Her mother, Thetis, had foreseen her fate. If Khillea imed the spotlight and led the Greeks to victory, she would be a living legend¡ªadmired, immortalized in stories, and forever etched in history. But such glory came at a steep cost: her life would be forfeit shortly after. To die young and legendary, or to live longer in obscurity¡ªthis was the choice Thetis hadid bare. Khillea, ever proud and calcting, was patient. She would seize the perfect moment to emerge, ensuring her name echoed through eternity. But until that moment arrived, she intended to savor what time she had left, enjoying life on her terms.


    At the moment, this enjoyment took the form of music. Khillea sat on the edge of her simple bed, a lyre resting in herp. Her crimson hair, tied back in a loose ponytail, glinted like fire in the soft light of the tent. Dressed in masculine garb¡ªpractical yet stylish¡ªshe cut a figure of rxed confidence. As her fingers danced across the strings of the lyre, a melody resonated through the air, clear and beautiful. The music didn''t just stay confined to the tent; it spilled outside, a serene contrast to the mor of war preparations.


    Briseis, her onlypanion in the tent, had grown ustomed to this sight. Over the past two months, she had transitioned from captive to servant, but Khillea''s treatment of her was anything but harsh. In fact, Briseis had begun to feel at ease in her presence, a rarefort amidst the chaos of war. Khillea never belittled or mistreated her; instead, she seemed to relish their conversations, as if Briseis provided something unique: the chance to speak with another woman freely, without pretenses or barriers.


    Briseis sat nearby, her own lyre in hand, though her attempts to y it were clumsy at best. She watched Khillea''s fluid movements with a mixture of awe and resignation, smiling softly.


    "You''re incredible at this," Briseis said, her tone warm but tinged with a hint of envy.


    Khillea''s lips curled into a smirk, her gold eyes sparkling with quiet pride. "It''s just practice," she replied lightly, her fingers never pausing on the strings.


    But Briseis knew better. It wasn''t just practice; it was Khillea herself¡ªa woman of boundless talent and charisma, whose every action seemed to embody effortless mastery. As the music continued to flow, Briseis found herself rxing, momentarily forgetting the war outside and the precariousness of their situation.


    At that moment, the tent''s entrance flung open, letting in a gust of warm air and a figure Khillea and Briseis both recognized instantly. It was Patroclus. His casual stride reflected hisfort in the space, his familiarity with its upants evident in the easy smile tugging at his lips. He had grown ustomed to seeing Khillea and Briseis together¡ªtwo unlikelypanions finding sce in each other''spany. Truthfully, he was d for it.


    For the longest time, Patroclus had been the sole confidant in his cousin''s life, the one she turned to when loneliness pressed too hard on her. He had witnessed the rare cracks in her otherwise invincible fa?ade, the moments when even someone as resilient as Khillea longed for meaningfulpanionship.


    "My dear cousin!" Khillea''s grin was as bright as the sun, her voice brimming with cheer as she set her lyre aside.


    Patroclus chuckled but raised an eyebrow at her nonchnce. "You''re far too rxed for someone in the middle of a war. Agamemnon is still fuming in his tent, you know."


    At this, Khillea threw her head back andughed¡ªa boisterous, unrestrained sound that echoed through the tent. "Ahaha! Let him stew! The old man got humiliated by an elder, robbed his woman by a Trojan, and had his precious ships set aze! Truly, it breaks my heart that I didn''t get to witness the look on his face!" Her sarcasm dripped like venom, and the sheer glee in her voice was impossible to miss.


    Her disdain for Agamemnon was well known, and this turn of events delighted her beyond measure. She hated him for countless reasons, not the least of which was his monstrous decision to sacrifice his own daughter for the sake of fleeting glory. Khillea, too, desired glory¡ªit was in her nature, her destiny¡ªbut never would she pay such a price. The thought of sacrificing someone like Patroclus, her beloved cousin and closest friend, was unthinkable. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Patroclus sighed, shaking his head in mock exasperation. "You''re incorrigible," he said, though the faint smirk tugging at the corners of his mouth betrayed his amusement. While he shared her disdain for Agamemnon, his feelings were moreplicated. Agamemnon''s despair might have been satisfying to witness, but it weighed heavily on the Greek forces, threatening to drag them all into deeper turmoil.


    Before Patroclus could linger on those thoughts, he took a step to the side and gestured toward the entrance. "Anyway, I''ve brought a guest for you, Khillea." His smile widened, and there was a hint of mischief in his eyes.


    Khillea''s own smile faltered slightly, her curiosity piqued. But the moment sheid eyes on the figure stepping into the tent, her expression shifted entirely. Her breath hitched, and for a brief moment, she seemed utterly still.


    The woman who entered was nothing short of extraordinary. Her presencemanded attention, her ethereal beauty radiating an aura of otherworldly grace. Long waves of red hair cascaded down her back, glinting like molten gold in the dim light, and her ocean-blue eyes sparkled with wisdom and warmth. Despite her regal bearing, there was something familial about her¡ªshe looked more like Khillea''s elder sister than her mother.


    It was Thetis, Achilles/ Khillea''s mother.


    "Mother!" Khillea''s reaction was instant and unrestrained. She vanished from where she stood, closing the distance between them in the blink of an eye. Throwing her arms around Thetis, she embraced her tightly, her usual bravado melting into a rare disy of vulnerability.


    "My dear daughter," Thetis murmured, her voice a soothing melody as she wrapped her arms around Khillea. The affection in her tone was unmistakable, and for a moment, the chaos of the war seemed to fade away.


    With a graceful motion, Thetis raised a hand, and a shimmering barrier enveloped the tent. The divine energy it radiated was palpable, creating a sanctuary where no prying eyes or ears could intrude.


    Briseis, who had been watching silently, felt her knees give way beneath her. She dropped to the ground, bowing low in awe and reverence. She could feel the goddess''s power, a presence so overwhelming it left no doubt in her mind. This was no mere mortal before her¡ªthis was truly a goddess.


    Khillea, still holding onto her mother, seemed to pay no mind to Briseis''s reaction. For her, this moment was deeply personal, a reunion she had longed for. Thetis stroked her daughter''s hair gently, her expression a mixture of pride and sorrow, as though she knew this embrace was both afort and a reminder of the fate that loomed over them.


    "Come, my child," Thetis said softly, her gaze flickering to Patroclus and Briseis briefly before returning to Khillea. "We have much to discuss."


    Khillea nodded and reluctantly pulled back, though her hand lingered on her mother''s arm for a moment longer. The warmth andfort of Thetis''s presence felt too fleeting, and she was reluctant to let go entirely.


    Thetis''s attention turned toward Briseis, her gaze softening. "Oh, you must be Briseis," she said with a gentle smile that seemed to light up the entire tent. "Patroclus has told me so much about you. I must thank you for being here for my daughter. She''s always longed for a girlfriend she could truly speak to, someone who understands her."


    Briseis flushed, her face turning a deep shade of red. The glow of Thetis''s divine presence made thepliment feel even more overwhelming. She bowed her head slightly, her voice trembling with humility. "I¡­ I didn''t do anything, really. It''s Khillea who''s helped me more than I can ever repay."


    Khillea waved off the praise with a huff, clearly embarrassed. "Don''t say nonsense, Mother!" she grumbled, crossing her arms. Despite her tone, a small smile tugged at her lips, betraying how much the sentiment meant to her. "But¡­ yeah, I guess I''ve always wanted a girl I could actually talk to."


    Thetisughed softly, a melodic sound that seemed to momentarily banish all worries from the tent. Seeing her daughter in such high spirits brought a warmth to her heart. For a brief moment, it was easy to imagine that everything was as it should be, that there was no war raging outside, and that Khillea''s fate wasn''t etched in stone.


    But the illusion didn''tst long. Thetis''s smile faltered, her eyes clouding with sorrow as an unspoken thought took root in her mind. If only her daughter could always be this happy. If only she didn''t have to die in the end¡­


    Her gaze darkened, the weight of inevitability pressing heavily upon her. She clenched her hands slightly, her nails digging into her palms as the bitterness of prophecy reared its head.


    Then, suddenly, her focus shifted. Thetis''s divine senses sharpened, her attention drawn inexplicably to Khillea. More specifically, her gaze fell upon her daughter''s abdomen, as if something there demanded her immediate attention.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she took an involuntary step closer, her hand flying to her mouth. "I¡­ Impossible!!"

 Chapter 226 Khillea is pregnant!

    226 Khillea is pregnant!


    Then, suddenly, her focus shifted. Thetis''s divine senses sharpened, her attention drawn inexplicably to Khillea. More specifically, her gaze fell upon her daughter''s abdomen, as if something there demanded her immediate attention.


    Her eyes widened in shock, and she took an involuntary step closer, her hand flying to her mouth. "I¡­ Impossible!!"


    Khillea''s brows furrowed as she observed the unusual expression on her mother''s face. It was a rare sight¡ªThetis, the steadfast, unshakable sea goddess, looking truly unsettled.


    "Mother, what is it?" Khillea asked, her voice steady but tinged with concern.


    Thetis stepped closer without answering, her gaze softening as she raised a hand to her daughter''s stomach. The cool touch of her palm rested there briefly before her eyes fluttered shut. A serene silence fell between them, broken only by the faint whisper of the wind outside. Seconds passed, each feeling stretched and heavy with unspoken anticipation.


    When Thetis opened her eyes, they were wide with disbelief.


    "Khillea..." her voice quivered,den with an emotion she rarely allowed herself to show.


    Khillea tilted her head, confusion deepening. "Yes, Mother?"


    Thetis hesitated, her lips parting as though the words themselves were too impossible to utter. Finally, she said, "You are... pregnant."


    The revtion struck Khillea like lightning. Her body stiffened as her mind faltered, grasping forprehension.


    "What?" she whispered, her voice nearly inaudible as the world seemed to tilt around her.


    Patroclus, standing nearby, froze mid-step. His expression mirrored hers¡ªstunned, disbelieving, and overwhelmed. "How... how can that be, Mother?" he asked, his voice low yet urgent.


    To Thetis, Patroclus was like a son. She had raised him alongside Khillea, binding their fates so closely that they often felt more like siblings than cousins. His distress mirrored her own.


    "I don''t know," Thetis admitted, shaking her head as if trying to dispel the impossibility of it all. "It shouldn''t be possible." She paused, her gaze distant as she delved into memories. "Gaia herself foretold it. The best seers have always agreed¡ªif Khillea were to set foot on Trojan soil, she would achieve great glory. But she would die there... and without bearing children. It was inevitable, or so I thought."


    Her voice grew softer, almost a whisper. "Every vision confirmed it. Even the gods I consulted were certain." Her hand slipped away from Khillea''s stomach as she took a step back, grappling with a truth that defied divine foresight.


    "I am... pregnant," Khillea murmured, her words unsteady as she tried to process them. Her hand slowly rose to her abdomen, her fingers trembling as they brushed against the fabric of her tunic. She felt no difference, yet her heart knew the truth.


    Tears began to pool in her eyes, spilling over before she could fully understand why. Confusion flickered across her face, a contradiction of emotions¡ªshock, disbelief, and something deeper, something warm and achingly fragile.


    Her lips quivered as they curved into a smile. It was small at first, hesitant, but it grew, radiant and genuine, illuminating her features with a rare softness. She nced at her mother, her tears glistening like dew in the morning sun.


    "I... I''m going to have a baby. Is that true, Mother?"


    Thetis''s breath hitched. For a moment, she saw not the hardened warrior her daughter had be, but the girl she had raised, the one who had always dreamed of a future she believed was forever out of reach.


    "Yes," Thetis whispered, her own eyes glistening. She reached out to cradle Khillea''s face, her thumb brushing away a stray tear. "Yes, my child. You are going to have a baby."


    Khillea let out a shakyugh, her hand never leaving her stomach. A tender joy began to unfurl within her, soft and unfamiliar.


    Thetis watched her daughter, her heart swelling with affection and bittersweet pride. She had always known what Khillea had sacrificed toe to Troy. To see her now, with tears of joy streaming down her face, was nothing short of a miracle.


    She didn''t understand how this hade to pass. Perhaps it was the work of the Fates, weaving a thread of kindness into Khillea''s tragic destiny. Perhaps the gods, moved by her daughter''s courage and suffering, had granted her this gift.


    Whatever the reason, Thetis didn''t care.


    It was a miracle¡ªa fleeting, precious blessing in the shadow of inevitable loss. She would cherish it for as long as the gods allowed.


    Thetis enveloped her daughter in a warm embrace, her arms trembling with both joy and relief. "It''s wonderful news, Khillea," a gentle voice broke the tender silence. Briseis stepped forward, her expression radiant with genuine happiness. "I give you my congrattions."


    Khillea turned toward her cousin, her grin widening. Two months ago, when she had spoken so persistently about her dream of bearing a child, Briseis had doubted her, thinking it a futile hope amidst the chaos of war. And yet, here they were.


    "I told you it could happen," Khillea said, her voice filled with a mixture of triumph and uncontainable joy.


    Briseis returned the grin, shaking her head in disbelief but sharing in her cousin''s happiness.


    Khillea''s thoughts drifted for a moment, her hand resting protectively on her stomach. The life growing within her was more than a miracle¡ªit was a legacy. After death, she would leave behind more than just glory. She would leave a part of herself, her blood, someone who would carry her story into the future.


    But Thetis''s voice shattered the moment of celebration with a seriousness that froze the air.


    "Khillea," she said, stepping forward and gripping her daughter by the shoulders. Her sea-blue eyes, fierce and unyielding, locked onto Khillea''s with a depth of urgency. "Do you understand what this means? You''re pregnant. If you truly want this child¡ªif you truly want to protect it¡ªthen you must stop this madness. Leave Troy. Forget this war. Leave now."


    Thetis''s words were a plea wrapped in themand of a goddess. She had spent years trying to dissuade Khillea from her fate, from the path that would lead to her glory and death. But now, atst, she had found the leverage she needed. If not for herself, then surely Khillea would fight to live for the child growing within her.


    Thetis''s gaze softened momentarily, her hands trembling as she held her daughter. "I don''t want to lose you, Khillea. Please."


    Khillea''s heart was torn. Her mother''s words struck deeply, and the weight of her responsibility settled over her like a shroud. She wanted to fight, to prove herself, to etch her name into the annals of history alongside the greatest heroes. And yet, the thought of abandoning her child, of leaving nothing behind but a hollow memory...


    Her internal battle raged, her decision hanging in the bnce, until a voice abruptly cut through her thoughts.


    Khillea blinked, her internal turmoil momentarily shelved. She took a deep breath, straightening her posture and donning the mantle of Achilles once more.


    "I see," she said, her voice cool andposed.


    Thetis sighed heavily, recognizing the shift in her daughter. Reluctantly, she raised a hand, dispelling the barrier that cloaked them from view. Her divine presence receded like a tide retreating from the shore, vanishing into the shadows. She stepped back, knowing that her appearance would only draw unwanted attention among mortals.


    Khillea strode confidently out of the tent, her golden armor catching the sun''s light as she emerged. Her piercing gaze swept over the scene before her. The Greek kings had gathered, their faces tense with unspoken purpose. Around them, her loyal Myrmidons stood guard, their stances wary and prepared.


    Agamemnon''s cold stare bored into her, his face unreadable but his intentions clear. Khillea''s lips twitched into a smile, her mood seemingly unshaken by the growing tension. It was almost as though she relished the scene, her radiant confidence a pointed contrast to Agamemnon''s simmering resentment.


    Behind her, Briseis lingered at the edge of the tent''s shadow. When she felt Agamemnon''s piercing gaze sweep toward her, she shrank instinctively, taking refuge behind Patroclus.


    Odysseus, standing at the forefront, hesitated as his gaze met Khillea''s. Her expression was uncharacteristically light, almost jubnt, as though she had already won some secret victory. He swallowed hard, his throat dry. He truly admired Khillea¡ªAchilles, as he knew her. To him, she was like the younger sibling he had never had, and the thought of disappointing or angering her was something he wanted to avoid at all costs.


    But duty weighed heavily on his shoulders.


    "Odysseus," Khillea asked again feeling something bad. "What do you want?"


    Before he could answer, Menus, standing just behind him, stepped forward.


    "Odysseus, are you going to say it, or shall I?" Menus growled.


    For Menus, the war was simple: reim Helen at all costs. She was his wife, his possession, and her abduction by Paris had been the spark to ignite this brutal conflict. To achieve victory over the Trojans, the Greeks needed unity, and that required Agamemnon, his elder brother, to be in peak form. But Agamemnon''s current state was anything but stable.


    When Odysseus approached Menus and the other Greek kings for support in convincing Achilles, Menus had not hesitated. Whatever was needed to restore Agamemnon''s pride and ensure their campaign continued was worth it.


    Odysseus, however, stood conflicted. His fists clenched at his sides, his gaze dropping momentarily to the ground. Among all the Greek leaders, he was the closest to Achilles, the one who might temper the warrior''s infamous temper. He bore this responsibility with the weight of a thousand shields.


    Finally, he spoke, his voice low but clear.


    "Agamemnon wants Briseis." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The moment the words left Odysseus''s mouth, the air itself seemed to shift. Khillea¡ªAchilles¡ªnarrowed her eyes, and a palpable wave of murderous intent exploded from her.


    It was as if a storm had descended upon the Greek encampment. The soldiers standing behind the assembled kings recoiled, many gripping their weapons tightly or falling to their knees, unable to withstand the suffocating aura of rage. Even the Greek leaders themselves¡ªOdysseus, Menus, Ajax, Diomedes, and Heracles¡ªfelt the oppressive weight, though they managed to remain standing.


    Odysseus pressed on, his voice strained under the pressure.


    "It''s Agamemnon''s condition to continue the war," he exined, forcing the words out. "He ims he deserves a new prize after his own was taken¡ª"


    "I don''t care what he deserves," Khillea spat, her voice sharp as a de. Her eyes burned with fury as she stepped forward, her hand dangerously close to the hilt of her sword. "I''ve done a hundred times more for this army than he has, and I haven''t even given my all. Briseis is mine."


    "Achilles," Odysseus implored, his tone softer now, almost pleading. "If you don''t give Briseis to him, Agamemnon will refuse to lead the army. Without him, we''ll lose the Greeks'' morale. We''ll have no choice but to retreat, and we both know the seas are unforgiving. To return as failures... the gods will never forgive us."


    Khillea''s expression darkened further. "The gods?" she echoed, her voice dripping with disdain. "This war was Agamemnon''s doing. Hisarrogance lit the spark. And now he dares to demand more from me?"


    Ajax stepped forward, his massive frame radiating authority. "It''s just a woman, Achilles," he said bluntly. "You''ll have your pick of the finest once we breach Troy."


    Khillea''s lip curled in disgust. "I said no."


    Diomedes frowned, his brow furrowing as he addressed her. "Are you truly willing to sacrifice the entire Greek campaign for a single Trojan woman? We''ve all agreed. This is bigger than you."


    Khillea clenched her fists, her nails digging into her palms. She could scarcely believe they had stooped to this¡ªmanipting her with the fate of the Greeks.


    Then, Agamemnon himself stepped forward, his gaze cold and unfeeling. His voice cut through the tense air like a knife.


    "You should listen to them, Achilles. Give her up."


    That was the breaking point.


    "You!" Khillea roared, her hand darting to her sword, her intent unmistakable¡ªto end this insult of a king once and for all.


    But before her de could leave its sheath, she felt an invisible force grasp her hand. Her entire body tensed, and her eyes darted to the side. No one else could see her, but Khillea knew exactly who it was.


    Athena.


    Her voice didn''te in words but in an overwhelming sense of presence, a calming weight against Khillea''s fury. The goddess who had silently supported her through countless battles now demanded restraint.


    Khillea''s hand trembled as her mind waged war against itself. Her lips tightened until she could taste blood, but slowly, she released the hilt of her sword.


    She turned her gaze back to Agamemnon, her eyes zing with unspoken defiance.


    "If you take Briseis," she said, her voice unwavering and cold, "I will leave this war. I swear it on Zeus himself."


    Her deration rippled through the camp like a thunderp. The assembled Greeks froze, their faces etched with disbelief. Without Achilles, they would lose the Myrmidons¡ªthe most fearsome soldiers in the war.


    Agamemnon, however, remained unmoved. He met her gaze with icy arrogance and spoke a single word.


    "Take her."


    A soldier stepped forward, striding toward Briseis. She recoiled in fear, her eyes darting desperately to Khillea and Patroclus. But neither moved. Patroclus stood rigid, his face a mask of anguish, while Khillea red daggers at Agamemnon, her body trembling with barely restrained rage.


    The soldier grasped Briseis''s arm, pulling her roughly away. She thrashed, her voice trembling as she cried, "Leave me! Let me go!" But her struggles were futile.


    Khillea stood motionless, her fists clenched, her heart pounding with the fury she could no longer unleash. As Briseis''s cries faded into the distance, she turned on her heel and stalked back into her tent. Patroclus followed silently, his face pale.


    That day, Khillea¡ªAchilles¡ªabandoned the Trojan War.

 Chapter 227 Seeing Courtney after a year....

    227 Seeing Courtney after a year....


    The absence of Achilles and his Myrmidons from the battlefield had initially gone unnoticed by both sides. For the first few days, the Trojans assumed the formidable warriors were taking a much-deserved respite. After all, even though Achilles himself rarely engaged directly in the fray, his army¡ªled by the stalwart Patroclus¡ªhad been wreaking havoc upon Trojan forces. Their relentless precision and sheer brutality had set them apart, tallying more kills than any other Greek contingent.


    But as a week passed and the battlefield remained devoid of the Myrmidons'' presence, rumors began to swirl. Whispers reached Trojan ears: Achilles had withdrawn entirely from the war. It seemed the storied Trojan War, the sh that had drawn armies and heroes from across the Aegean, had lost its most formidable warrior.


    The reason was clear: the feud between Achilles and Agamemnon had spilled beyond the Greek camp. Agamemnon, still seething over his loss of Astynome¡ªwhom he''d been forced to return¡ªhad demanded Briseis, Achilles'' prize of war, as rpense. Furious at the insult, Achilles had grudginglyplied but cursed Agamemnon in his rage. As punishment, he had withdrawn his forces from the conflict entirely, leaving the Greeks to fend for themselves.


    For the Trojans, this was the best news they''d received since the war began. The morale boost was palpable. Having suffered the ferocity of the Myrmidons firsthand, the Trojans now found their Greek adversariescking byparison. Emboldened, they pressed the attack harder than ever before, their confidence swelling with each skirmish.


    Yet even without Achilles, the Greeks were far from toothless. The other kings¡ªOdysseus, Menus, Diomedes, and Agamemnon himself¡ªremained steadfast. Recognizing their precarious position, they resolved to take the offensive, aiming to cripple the Trojans before their newfound momentum became unstoppable. Agamemnon, in particr, burned with fury. His anger at the loss of Astynome and his quarrel with Achilles now fueled an insatiable desire for vengeance. He longed to face the Trojan warrior who had dared to challenge him.


    In the Myrmidons'' absence, another force began to rise from obscurity: the Heroes of the Empire of Light. Initially dismissed by the Greeks as mere children, they were quickly proving their worth. Their skill and power on the battlefield were undeniable, and their presence reinvigorated the gging Greek morale. Even the Trojans, who had grown bolder, found themselves facing a new challenge.


    Among these heroes, one stood out, Aidan and eventually, his path brought him to the most feared of Trojan champions: Hector, Prince of Troy. Aidan approached with a swagger, his massive sword resting on his shoulder, a devilish grin curling his lips.


    "Today," he announced, pointing his de toward Hector, "I''m taking that head of yours. They talk far too much about you, and I''ll prove you''re nothing but a myth."


    Nathan stood silently beside Hector, his gaze devoid of emotion as he stared at Aidan. There was no mistaking the disdain simmering beneath his calm exterior. He hated Aidan¡ªnot just for the bullying he had endured at the hands of the so-called Hero of Light, but for the sheer audacity of Aidan''s arrogance now that he''d risen to prominence.


    Yet, for all his hatred, Nathan felt nothing stirring within him at the sight of Aidan. No anger, no rush of vengeance¡ªonly a cold indifference. If Aidan sought death, Nathan wouldn''t refuse to grant it. But for now, he let the moment y out. After all, Aidan had no chance of defeating Hector. There was no need to intervene.


    Hector, however, seemed hesitant as he studied Aidan. The boy didn''t look like a seasoned warrior. He had a youthful, almost naive air about him, as if he were a child ying at war. Hector''s lips tightened, and his voice carried the weight of patience, tinged with a hint of pity.


    16:19


    "You should retreat while you can," Hector advised, his tone measured but firm. There was something peculiar about Aidan, that much Hector could sense. Perhaps it was the aura of a Hero, faint but discernible. Yet, even with such power, Hector knew this boy was no match for him.


    "SHUT UP AND FIGHT!" Aidan snapped, his annoyance erupting like a firestorm. Without waiting for a reply, he swung his massive sword toward Hector, its de gleaming ominously.


    The Trojans nearby instinctively retreated, giving the twobatants space. The sh was ferocious, Aidan attacking with reckless abandon while Hector countered with precision and calm. But the sound of shing metal was soon drowned out by panicked cries.


    "Aidan! What are you doing?!" Jason''s voice cut through the battlefield as he rushed forward, Siara close behind. Their faces betrayed a mix of frustration and dread. Aidan had recklessly ignored their warnings about facing Hector, and now they were forced to intervene.


    Nathan''s gaze turned colder at the sight of Jason. He doubted Hector needed any help to handle these two, but Jason''s presence was troubling nheless. Nathan''s eyes lingered on him, sharp and calcting. Khione''s warning about the Hero of Light''s SSS skill echoed in his mind. Whatever that power entailed, it was dangerous, and Nathan had no intention of underestimating it.


    Though he wasn''t nning to kill Jason¡ªnot yet¡ªhe had no desire to see him meddling here. The time woulde for Nathan to deal with him, but for now, caution ruled his actions.


    Jason, meanwhile, scowled as he neared Aidan. His frustration with the situation was palpable, his voiceced with irritation.


    "This stupid guy!" he muttered under his breath. Babysitting Aidan was thest thing he wanted to do. If it were up to him, he''d dly let Hector kill the boy and be done with it. But Liphiel had burdened him with responsibility, pestering him about his role and the need to keep Aidan alive. Jason clenched his glowing sword, its light pulsating with power. If he could kill Hector in the process, it would be all the better.


    But just as he raised his sword, preparing to strike, a figure appeared before him in an instant, a blur of movement too fast to track.


    "What?!"


    BADAAAM!


    The sound was thunderous, like a p of thunder splitting the heavens. Nathan''s fist connected with Jason''s face with bone-crushing force, breaking his nose instantly and sending him hurtling through the air. Jason''s body crashed to the ground over a hundred meters away, leaving a trail of destruction in his wake.


    "Jason!" Siara screamed, her voice trembling with worry. She turned her gaze toward Nathan, who now stood before her, his expression as cold and unyielding as ever. Her breath hitched as recognition dawned on her.


    "You are¡­" she whispered, her eyes widening in realization. The image of Nathan from Lyrnessus shed in her mind¡ªa man shrouded in death, the one who had nearly killed Gwen or she thought. The memory sent a shiver down her spine.


    Siara''s gaze hardened, her eyes turning icy. She clenched her fists, but the futility of the situation was clear. She was no match for Nathan. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Siara hesitated, torn between fleeing and staying to watch Aidan''s impending doom. Hector was a force unlike any other; there was no way Aidan could survive against him. But did she even care? Aidan''s arrogance was bound to lead him to an early grave, and she felt no obligation to save him.


    Just as she wavered, a sudden roar of me erupted across the battlefield, slicing toward Nathan. He leaped back, narrowly avoiding the searing heat, but the fire''s impact left scorched earth and several charred Trojan soldiers in its wake. This was no ordinary fire¡ªit was intense, almost vicious, with a ferocity that was all too familiar to Nathan. Yet something had changed. This fire carried a deadly resolve, unlike anything he''d sensed before.


    As the mes receded, they revealed a stunning figure¡ªa woman of striking beauty, her chestnut hair streaked with vibrant shades of red, flickering like embers. She wore an intricate dress of red armor that fit her like a second skin, amplifying her regal yet fierce presence. Her once-naive eyes were now sharp and unyielding, glinting like the heart of a raging fire.


    Nathan masked his surprise. Courtney. She was ten times more beautiful than he remembered from a year ago, her aura transformed, hardened, and undeniably dangerous.


    "Get back, Siara," Courtneymanded, her tone like steel as she fixed her gaze on Nathan, who she didn''t seem to recognize. "Courtney! No, he''s dangerous! He beat Gwen!" Siara''s voice trembled as she frantically tried to warn her.


    "I know," Courtney replied, her tone as icy as her re. She''d seen Nathan''s strength with her own eyes¡ªshe''d witnessed how he''d sent Jason flying with a single blow. Yet she wouldn''t let Siara, someone she now considered dear to her, be harmed. She knew Nathan cared for Siara, and in that bond, Courtney had grown close to her as well.


    With a fluid, decisive motion, Courtney raised her arm, summoning mes that crackled with a fearsome energy. "Seventh-rank fire magic!" she intoned, releasing a fierce beam of fire that zed toward Nathan, intent on consuming him in its fiery path.


    Nathan reacted swiftly, swinging his sword with precision, conjuring an immense wall of ice to intercept the mes. The heat shed against the barrier with an explosive hiss, but his ice held firm, repelling the mes with an unexpected strength. Courtney''s eyes widened slightly; she''d faced ice-wielders before, but none of their defenses had withstood her fire like this. Her magic was powerful, yet his ice seemed almost¡­ unbreakable.


    Nathan raised his left hand, conjuring several razor-sharp swords of ice, sending them hurtling toward her. Courtney twisted mid-air, narrowly dodging the projectiles. The cold sh of ice against her mes had left the ground steaming, yet she remained poised. In a sh, Nathan vanished, only to reappear directly in front of her, his hand reaching out with deadly intent.


    Courtney reacted instantly, sweeping her arm in a wide arc and engulfing Nathan in a gust of fire. She clenched her fist, intensifying the mes, aiming to reduce him to ashes. But to her shock, Nathan emerged unscathed, cutting through the inferno with an icy calm, his hand reaching for her once more. She sprang back, her reflexes razor-sharp, evading his grasp by a hair''s breadth.


    The distance between them felt electric, tense. Courtney steadied her breath, her gaze more serious, more resolute. She knew she was up against a strong adversary¡ªone whose power seemed to be much stronger than hers.


    As shended, her gaze met Nathan''s, and a strange feeling churned in her chest. There was something about the way he reached out to her¡­ something that made her feel uneasy, a faint, unshakable difort that lingered like a ghostly whisper in the back of her mind.

 Chapter 228 Finally facing Ajax!

    228 Finally facing Ajax!


    The distance between them felt electric, tense. Courtney steadied her breath, her gaze more serious, more resolute. She knew she was up against a strong adversary¡ªone whose power seemed to be much stronger than hers.


    As shended, her gaze met Nathan''s, and a strange feeling churned in her chest. There was something about the way he reached out to her¡­ something that made her feel uneasy, a faint, unshakable difort that lingered like a ghostly whisper in the back of her mind.


    "Courtney! You can''t beat him! Let''s retreat!" Siara''s voice rang out,ced with desperation and worry. Her trembling hands clenched tightly around the weapon she held, her wide eyes darting between the battlefield and Courtney''s figure. The memory of Gwen''s defeat was still fresh.


    But Courtney didn''t acknowledge her. Her gaze remained fixed ahead, resolute and unshaken, as if Siara''s pleas were mere whispers carried off by the wind.


    "Eighth Rank Fire Magic," Courtney muttered, her tone low but steady, filled with an unrelenting determination. She raised her hand, and a searing wave of mana exploded outward like an unleashed storm.


    The earth beneath them trembled, cracks spider-webbing across the scorched ground as mes erupted from the fissures. The air grew stifling, the weight of her power suffocating to those nearby. Every fight around her ceased as heads turned toward the source of the overwhelming pressure. Warriors and enemies alike froze, their faces a mixture of awe and dread.


    Nathan, standing on the opposite side of the battlefield, felt a flicker of surprise ripple through him. His pale eyes narrowed as he watched her, feeling the heat of her magic even from this distance.


    "Eighth Rank magic¡­" he mused, a rare smile touching his lips. "You''ve reallye a long way, Courtney."


    A flood of memories washed over him¡ªmemories of the timid, cheerful girl he once knew. Aisha had told him about Courtney''s transformation after his disappearance. He understood that her change was born from pain, from the aftermath of his own suffering.


    Though he didn''t want to see her push herself to the brink, there was a bittersweet pride in seeing how strong, how fiercely independent she had be.


    In this world, naivety was a weakness¡ªa poison that could be fatal. Nathan knew that better than anyone. Even without being naive, he had barely clung to life in his most desperate moments.


    The air around Courtney shimmered as a colossal figure of mes roared into existence behind her. The creature, a towering fire elemental, radiated an intense heat that made the battlefield feel like an inferno. Its fiery gaze locked onto Nathan, its presence a deration of Courtney''s resolve.


    Nathan watched, his expression unreadable, though there was a glimmer of admiration in his pale eyes. He had never seen her like this before, her features sharpened with an intensity he never imagined. She was beautiful in her defiance, her strength illuminating her like the mes shemanded.


    But it still wasn''t enough.


    Nathan raised his hand, his movements calm and measured, and the world seemed to shift. A chill unlike anything felt before descended upon the battlefield, spreading out in waves. The fiery glow of Courtney''s magic dimmed slightly as frost began to creep across the ground.


    Even Courtney shivered, her breath hitching as an icy sensation prickled her skin. Her lips parted in shock¡ªshe hadn''t expected to feel cold, not within the heart of her own mes.


    "Celestial Magic," Nathan intoned, his voice cutting through the chaos like the edge of a de.


    Sensing the threat, Courtney didn''t hesitate. She thrust her hand forward,manding her monstrous elemental to lunge at Nathan, its fiery form zing with ferocious energy. But Nathan was faster.


    He lowered his hand.


    A deafening crack echoed across the battlefield as a wave of frost surged outward, meeting the fire elemental head-on. The sh sent a shockwave rippling through the air, but the oue was clear within moments.


    The fire creature let out an otherworldly roar as its body froze, mes extinguished and encased in thick, crystalline ice. The frost spread rapidly, consuming everything in its path until it reached Courtney herself.


    "Courtney!!!" Siara''s scream pierced the silence as she watched her friend be engulfed by the freezing wave.


    Courtney acted quickly, summoning a protective barrier of mes around her, but the cold was relentless. Ice crawled over her defenses, and despite her efforts, frost reached her skin. She gritted her teeth as the biting cold seeped into her very core, slowing her movements and stealing her breath.


    The battlefield fell silent, save for the faint crackling of ice and the distant rustle of wind.


    Then, slowly, heat began to radiate from Courtney''s frozen form. The ice around her started to melt, water trickling down in small rivulets as her mes reignited. The air grew hot again, her fiery aura pushing back against the oppressive cold.


    Nathan didn''t move to stop her. He had already held back from delivering a fatal blow, his intent clear but restrained.


    Courtney dropped to one knee, her chest heaving as she struggled to catch her breath. Her hands trembled, her body wracked with the aftereffects of the cold that still clung to her like a ghost.


    "Courtney¡­" Siara whispered, her voice trembling with concern as she rushed toward her.


    Courtney staggered, her legs trembling as she tried to push herself back to her feet. Her fiery resolve flickered like a dying ember, but she wasn''t ready to back down yet. Gritting her teeth, she clenched her fists, preparing to summon another burst of magic.


    Before she could, Siara darted to her side, grabbing her arm with both hands. Her grip was firm, almost desperate.


    "Enough! You''re going to die!" Siara shouted, her voice trembling with a mixture of anger and fear.


    Courtney froze, startled by the uncharacteristic outburst. Siara rarely raised her voice, let alone with such intensity. Her sharp gaze softened as she took in Siara''s pleading expression, her wide eyes filled with unshed tears.


    "Please¡­" Siara whispered, her voice breaking.


    Courtney hesitated, her fiery determination wavering. Slowly, she bit her lip, her gaze dropping to the ground. Her body sagged as the tension drained from her shoulders. Without another word, she nodded and began to retreat, leaning slightly on Siara for support.


    From a distance, Nathan exhaled a sigh of relief. The cold edge of worry that had crept into his chest began to ease as he watched Courtney step back.


    "She''s strong now," he thought, a faint smile tugging at his lips. "But too reckless for her own good."


    However, the reprieve was short-lived.


    In the blink of an eye, a massive figure materialized in front of him. Nathan barely had time to register the movement before he was staring down the barrel of a giant fist, its size enough to eclipse his vision.


    BADAAM!


    "Gurgh!" A sharp cry escaped his lips as he felt the bones in his arm crack under the tremendous pressure. The sheer force of the punch sent him hurtling backward like a ragdoll, smashing into the chaotic fray of fighters behind him. The unluckybatants caught in his path were thrown aside like leaves in a storm, copsing to the ground as the shockwave rippled through them.


    When he finally skidded to a stop, Nathan winced, cradling his arm as pain radiated through it. His usuallyposed expression darkened, his icy gaze turning colder than ever.


    It had been a long time since he''d felt pain like this¡ªa sharp, bone-deep ache that reminded him he was still human.


    Slowly, Nathan pushed himself to his feet, his movements deliberate and measured. His fingers flexed experimentally, testing the damage to his arm. It was numb, but functional.


    He looked up to see his attacker step forward, the ground trembling under the weight of his heavy stride.


    "You''re the one who killed my stupid brother?" the towering figure growled, his voice a low rumble that seemed to shake the air itself.


    The man¡ªno, the beast¡ªwas unmistakable.


    Ajax the Great.


    Nathan tilted his head, taking in the sight of the man who loomed over him like a mountain. Ajax was massive, his muscr frame towering several heads above Nathan. His broad shoulders and bulging arms made Nathan look almost childlike inparison.


    But size didn''t intimidate Nathan. Instead of answering Ajax''s question, Nathan''s lips curved into a slow, taunting smirk. His pale eyes gleamed with a cold fury, a deep hatred that had been festering for far too long.


    This was the moment he''d been waiting for. Since that cursed day when Ajax''s brother had dared toy a hand on Aisha.


    No one touches his women. No one.


    Nathan''s fists clenched as the memory burned in his mind. Aisha''s expression when she was being forced. His hatred boiled over, his restrained anger finally spilling out.


    Today he will finally make him pay.


    Before he could make his move, a shout rang out from the chaos.


    "Heiron!"


    Nathan turned slightly to see Hector rushing toward him, his face pale with worry. The knight had clearly just finished his fight, his armor scuffed and dented, but his focus was entirely on Nathan.


    Trailing behind him, Nathan caught a glimpse of Aidan lying slumped on the ground, blood pooling beneath him. The fight between Aidan and Hector had been brutal, but it seemed Hector hade out on top which was obvious.


    Despite his injuries, Aidan was still breathing. Nathan noticed that some of his ssmates were already dragging the unconscious boy away to safety. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    But Hector''s concern wasn''t for Aidan. It was for Nathan.


    "It''s Ajax the Great," Hector said, his voice low but urgent as he reached Nathan''s side.


    Hector''s brows knitted together, his usual calm demeanor overshadowed by a rare flicker of genuine concern. He had seen what Heiron was capable of over the past few months¡ªhis strength, his strategy, and abilities in the face of danger. But Ajax was a different beast altogether.


    The man wasn''t just a fighter; he was a legend on the battlefield, a mountain of brute force and unrelenting power. Hector couldn''t help but doubt whether even Heiron, formidable as he was, stood a chance against such an opponent.


    "I know what you''re thinking," Nathan said, his voice breaking through Hector''s thoughts. He took a step forward, his pale eyes meeting Hector''s gaze. His expression was serious¡ªmore serious than Hector had ever seen before.


    "Leave him to me. I''m asking you," Nathan continued, his tone steady and resolute. There was no hesitation in his voice, no trace of the casual confidence he often disyed. This was different. This was personal.


    Hector blinked, momentarily taken aback. Nathan rarely made requests, and when he did, they carried a weight that was impossible to ignore.


    As if sensing the lingering doubt in Hector''s mind, Nathan''s lips curled into a confident smirk, his icy demeanor softening just enough to show a flicker of assurance. "I''ll definitely win. Don''t worry."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 229 Nathan vs Ajax the Great! (1)

    229 Nathan vs Ajax the Great! (1)


    As if sensing the lingering doubt in Hector''s mind, Nathan''s lips curled into a confident smirk, his icy demeanor softening just enough to show a flicker of assurance. "I''ll definitely win. Don''t worry."


    There was something in that smirk¡ªa spark of unshakable belief that seemed to cut through the tension in the air. For a moment, Hector found himself caught between worry and trust, unsure which emotion to hold onto.


    Then, he sighed, his shoulders rxing slightly as he allowed a small smile to cross his face.


    "Alright," Hector said, his voice steady now. "Beat him up."


    Nathan''s smirk widened, his icy aura intensifying as the mana around him began to stir.


    "Oh, I will," Nathan replied, his gaze shifting back to Ajax. The air between them seemed to crackle with anticipation, the battlefield growing silent as if the world itself was holding its breath.


    Ajax, still towering like a mountain, let out a low chuckle as he watched the exchange. "You''ve got guts, kid," he said, his voice a rumble of amusement mixed with menace. "But guts won''t be enough to save you."


    "This will be yourst day, so try to enjoy it to the fullest," Nathan said with a snort, his wordsced with mockery.


    Ajax''s expression darkened instantly, his narrowed eyes glinting with a deadly promise. His entire body erupted with an overwhelming surge of mana, its sheer force rippling through the air like a thunderstorm given form.


    The battlefield, once a chaotic symphony of shing weapons and roars, fell eerily silent. Warriors from both sides instinctively retreated several meters, their gazes drawn to the confrontation like moths to a me. This was no ordinary duel¡ªthey were about to witness a sh between titans.


    On one side stood Ajax, the towering warrior celebrated as the strongest Greek king next to Achilles and Agamemnon. His exploits were legendary, his strength feared by both ally and foe alike. On the other side was Nathan, Hector''s enigmatic bodyguard, whose calm demeanor and provoking words had ignited the fury of one of Greece''s greatest champions.


    Despite their loyalty to Hector, even the Trojans watching couldn''t help but feel trepidation. They knew the odds. Ajax''s victory seemed inevitable, a foregone conclusion written in the annals of their war. And yet, somewhere in the recesses of their minds, a flicker of hope lingered¡ªhope that Nathan could somehow defy reason and emerge victorious.


    Ajax wasted no time. Fueled by Nathan''s provocation, he moved like a tempest, his massive frame defying logic with its speed. His fist hurtled toward Nathan, a blur of raw power and precision.


    Nathan''s eyes sharpened, his body tensing as he prepared to react. He knew that one misstep could mean his death. Ajax wasn''t merely a warrior; he carried the blood of Zeus himself, a demigod whose strength bordered on the divine.


    BADAM!


    Nathan leaped high into the air, narrowly evading Ajax''s earth-shattering punch. Dust and debris erupted from the ground where Ajax''s fist had struck, the impact leaving a small crater in its wake. Using the momentum of his jump, Nathan twisted his body mid-air and delivered a swift, high kick aimed at Ajax''s temple.


    The attack connected, but it was met with the imprable defense of Ajax''s thick, muscr arm. The Greek king grinned fiercely, his teeth glinting like the edge of a de.


    "Not bad!" Ajax roared, his voice booming across the battlefield like rolling thunder. Before Nathan could retract his leg, Ajax''s iron grip closed around it.


    A chilling sense of danger coursed through Nathan''s veins. He acted on instinct, summoning a surge of ice magic with a sharp gesture of his hand.


    A massive pir of jagged ice erupted from the ground, shooting upward with incredible force and mming into Ajax. The icy structure was a masterpiece of lethal beauty, its sharp edges glinting under the sunlight.


    For a brief moment, the spectators dared to hope that the attack had subdued Ajax.


    CRACK!


    The pir shattered into a cascade of glittering shards as Ajax tore through it with his free hand, unscathed and unfazed. His other hand swung downward, mming Nathan into the ground with bone-crushing force. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    BADAM!


    The ground buckled and split beneath them, forming a deep crater. Nathan''s body was thrown against the unforgiving earth, a groan of pain escaping his lips as shockwaves rippled outward.


    "You''re not bad, I''ll give you that," Ajax said, his voice dripping with amusement as he loomed over Nathan.


    Nathan gritted his teeth, pushing through the pain. He raised his hand, summoning dozens of icynces in the blink of an eye.


    "Ice Lances!" he shouted.


    The crystalline spears shot toward Ajax with terrifying speed, their sharp tips aimed to pierce his body. But Ajax was a force of nature. With blinding speed and sheer brute strength, he punched through thences, shattering them into harmless fragments.


    From nowhere, a voice like honeyed silk rang in Nathan''s mind, serene yet urgent.


    Nathan''s eyes widened briefly before narrowing in understanding. His breathing steadied as he processed her words.


    "I see," he muttered under his breath.


    The revtion was both enlightening and unsettling. Ajax''s immunity to magic exined much¡ªhow he had rendered Aisha powerless, how he had be an unstoppable force on the battlefield. Not only was he impervious to magical attacks, but his physical strength far surpassed anything Nathan had encountered.


    The odds were stacked against him, but Nathan wasn''t one to back down. He pushed himself to his feet, his icy aura intensifying as he stared down the formidable Greek king.


    "What are you thinking about?!" Ajax''s thunderous voice roared, shattering Nathan''s fleeting moment of concentration.


    BADAM!


    Before Nathan could fully register the words, Ajax appeared before him with terrifying speed. His fist came crashing down, and Nathan barely managed to dodge. The force of the punch was so immense that it caused a deafening explosion, the sound reverberating across the battlefield and making Nathan''s ears ring painfully.


    Nathan stumbled backward, the world spinning momentarily as he struggled to regain his footing. Ajax wasted no time, lunging at him with his massive hand, intent on seizing him. Nathan, however, twisted his body with agility honed through countless battles, narrowly evading the grasp.


    Without missing a beat, Nathan focused his mana, channeling it into his leg. Frost bloomed across his limb, forming a denseyer of ice that shimmered like crystal. With a powerful swing, he aimed his kick at Ajax''s side.


    Badam!


    The impact sent a shockwave of icy energy rippling outward, the ground beneath them trembling from the force. Ajax let out a groan, his body visibly jolting. For the first time in their fight, he had shown a crack in his seemingly imprable armor of confidence.


    Nathan''s coldugh cut through the air, sharp and mocking. "What''s this? Did you just cry out in pain?"


    Ajax''s expression darkened, his features hardening into a mask of pure rage. His eyes glinted dangerously, and his body began to radiate an intense, almost suffocating heat. It wasn''t ordinary mana¡ªit was something primal, something raw. His sheer physical prowess seemed to generate an aura so overwhelming it distorted the air around him.


    Nathan''s instincts screamed at him to retreat. Without hesitation, he leaped backward, widening the distance between them.


    "I''ll tear you apart!" Ajax growled, his voice dripping with murderous intent.


    Before Nathan could react, Ajax disappeared again, moving at a speed that seemed impossible for his massive frame. The Greek king was faster now, even swifter than before.


    Nathan''s ordinary vision couldn''t keep up. His heart raced as he realized he needed to change tactics. With a deep breath, he activated his Demonic Eye.


    Nathan''s left eye glowed, transforming into a menacing gold with a vertical slit in its center. The world seemed to slow down as his enhanced vision locked onto Ajax''s form.


    For a brief moment, Ajax faltered, his momentum slightly disrupted as he caught sight of the frightening transformation. But his hesitation was fleeting. In the next instant, Ajax resumed his assault, his speed still terrifyingly fast.


    Nathan crossed his arms in a defensive stance, channeling his mana to form a thickyer of icy armor over them.


    BADAM!


    Ajax''s punch collided with Nathan''s guard, the force so overwhelming that the icy armor shattered instantly, shards of frost scattering like ss. The impact sent Nathan hurtling through the air, his body spinning uncontrobly as pain seared through his arms.


    "Damn it!" Nathan cursed under his breath, his vision filled with the expanse of the sky as he flew. His body ached from the blow, but his mind screamed at him to stay alert.


    Suddenly, the bright sky darkened ominously, a massive shadow descending upon him. His blood ran cold as he looked up to see Ajax diving toward him like a meteor, his foot raised and poised to deliver a crushing blow.


    "Celestial Ice Magic: Barrier!" Nathan shouted, desperation fueling his magic.


    A shimmering barrier of ice materialized in front of him, glowing faintly with divine energy.


    BADAM!


    Ajax''s kick mmed into the barrier, and for a moment, it held. But the barrier cracked under the immense force, and in the next heartbeat, it shatteredpletely. Ajax''s foot struck Nathan''s waist, the residual force propelling him downward like aet.


    CRASH!


    Nathan''s body smashed into the ground, creating a massive crater upon impact. Dust and debris billowed into the air, obscuring the battlefield for a moment.


    Groaning, Nathan forced himself to stand, his legs trembling under the weight of his injuries. Blood dripped from his mouth, and he raised a hand to wipe it away, only to cough violently, more blood sttering onto his palm.


    The pain was excruciating, but he steadied himself, ring up at Ajax, who stood at the crater''s edge.


    Despite Apollo''s intervention, granting him more time to fight, it was evident that Nathan''s body was nearing its limit. Every muscle screamed in agony, his bones felt as if they might shatter with his next movement, and his breaths came in ragged, uneven gasps. Yet, even as his body teetered on the edge of copse, Nathan''s eyes didn''t lose their shine.


    This pain? It was nothing.


    Notpared to the torment he had endured in the past, the trials that had molded him into the warrior he was now. To Nathan, this agony was merely a whisper, a faint echo of the suffering he had weathered countless times before.


    "Do you want me to bless you?"


    Aphrodite asked again. Her tone carried a rare note of concern, a vulnerability that was almost disarminging from the Goddess of Love. But his answer came swiftly,ced with defiance.


    "No."


    There wasn''t a shred of doubt in his tone.


    "I''ll kill this bastard without any blessing," he dered, his lips curling into a bloody smirk. His pale face, smeared with dirt and blood, exuded a twisted sort of confidence, a raw determination that sent chills down the spine of anyone who dared look into his eyes.

 Chapter 230 Nathan vs Ajax the Great! (2)

    230 Nathan vs Ajax the Great! (2)


    "No."


    There wasn''t a shred of doubt in his tone. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "I''ll kill this bastard without any blessing," he dered, his lips curling into a bloody smirk. His pale face, smeared with dirt and blood, exuded a twisted sort of confidence, a raw determination that sent chills down the spine of anyone who dared look into his eyes.


    It would mean nothing to defeat Ajax with the blessings of the gods. That hollow victory held no value for Nathan¡ªnot when this fight was deeply personal. Aisha''s memory burned in his chest, fueling his resolve. This wasn''t just about vengeance; it was about his pride as a man, as Aisha''s man.


    Nathan wiped the blood trickling from the corner of his lips, a small smile tugging at the edges of his mouth. "Magic and mana don''t work on you, I see," he murmured, his voice calm yet edged with an icy determination.


    Ajax loomed over him, grinning with cruel amusement. "Good, good! But what are you going to do now that you know? It doesn''t change anything!"


    With a flicker of movement, Ajax disappeared from sight, reappearing in an instant above Nathan. His massive fists clenched tight, muscles bulging as he prepared to bring them crashing down like a wrecking ball. From his vantage point, Ajax could already taste victory, a twisted smirk curling his lips. This was it¡ªthe blow that would end it.


    Nathan''s golden, slit-pupiled eye glowed ominously as he tracked Ajax''s movements with supernatural precision. A second before Ajax''s fists descended, certain of their devastating impact, Nathan vanished.


    BADAAAAAAAM!


    The ground beneath exploded in a deafening burst of power. Shards of debris flew like deadly projectiles, and a shockwave rippled outward, iming the lives of the unlucky souls who had been caught behind Nathan''s previous position. Their bodies were torn apart, reduced to grisly fragments in the chaotic aftermath.


    Amidst the settling dust and carnage, Ajax''s victorious smirk faltered, then disappeared entirely. He scanned the destruction, his instincts screaming that something was wrong. His gaze snapped around¡ªand froze.


    There stood Nathan, unharmed and utterly calm, a ghostly silhouette in the swirling smoke. His lips curled into a smirk of his own, a mocking expression that sent a chill down Ajax''s spine.


    "Impossible¡­" Ajax muttered under his breath. He reyed the moment in his head¡ªNathan had been there, in the strike zone. He shouldn''t have been able to escape, not with that speed.


    Nathan''s eyes were different now. His ice-blue iris glinted like frost under the sun, while the other eye glowed gold, its slit pupil pulsing with a feral, demonic light. His entire presence was altered, his body taut and trembling with restrained power. He exhaled slowly, his breath visible in the cold, charged air.


    "If magic won''t work," Nathan said, his voice low but cutting, "then I''ll just beat you down with my fists."


    "What!?" Ajax''s face twisted in shock, but before he could react, Nathan was already upon him, his movements impossibly fast.


    BADAM!


    Nathan''s fist mmed into Ajax''s abdomen like a cannonball, the force driving deep into the massive warrior''s midsection. The sound of impact reverberated through the air like thunder.


    "GARH!" Ajax''s eyes widened as blood erupted from his mouth. His towering form was hurled backward with staggering speed, crashing to the ground and rolling violently across the shattered battlefield.


    For a moment, all was still. Ajax groaned as he pushed himself back to his feet, his massive hands trembling. When he wiped his mouth with the back of his hand, his fingers came away stained with crimson.


    Nathan, still standing where he had struck, tilted his head slightly, his smirk insolent. "What''s wrong? Did you drink too much wine, or is it the taste of your own blood?"


    Ajax froze, staring at his bloodied hand. His mind raced. He wasn''t this fast before¡­ That means¡­ He wasn''t fighting seriously until now.


    Nathan''s golden and blue eyes glimmered with unrelenting intensity as he took a step forward, his knuckles cracking ominously. "Get up, Ajax," he said, his voice carrying a deadly calm. "I''m far from done with you."


    Ajax red at Nathan, his eyes zing with a mixture of fury and begrudging respect. The strength behind Nathan''s punch was undeniable¡ªAjax could still feel the residual ache radiating from his abdomen. It wasn''t often that someonended a blow like that, and even rarer for anyone to force him to acknowledge their strength.


    Nathan had been right. Magic, unless wielded at an extraordinary level, was useless against Ajax. His body, tempered through years of relentless training, had surpassed mortal limits. He had risen to be one of the strongest men in the world, his physical might a testament to his dedication and the bloodline of Zeus that coursed through his veins. But Nathan¡­ Nathan was different. That man¡ªHeiron, as they called him¡ªhad a strength that Ajax couldn''t dismiss. A strength capable of wounding him.


    Though anger surged within him, fanning the mes of his desire to rip Nathan''s head clean off his shoulders, Ajax couldn''t suppress the grin tugging at his lips. Atst, an opponent worthy of his strength. Finally, a battle that promised exhration rather than tedium.


    20:40


    Without warning, heunched himself off the ground, his massive frame disappearing in an instant. Nathan, ever watchful, leapt to meet him, their trajectories intersecting in midair. Both warriors raised their fists, prepared to collide in a raw contest of power.


    BADAM!


    The sound of their sh reverberated like a crack of thunder. Nathan''s fist fell short of its target as Ajax, with his superior reach, swung his long, muscr arm in a wide arc, intercepting Nathan''s strike. The impact jarred Nathan''s arm, drawing a low groan from him as the force rippled through his bones.


    But Ajax''s triumphant grin vanished just as quickly as it had appeared. His sharp eyes caught Nathan''s counter in the split second before it struck¡ªNathan''s leg, already in motion, was aimed at his nk.


    The blow connected with explosive force, sending Ajax hurtling sideways while Nathan was flung in the opposite direction. Ajax crashed violently into the ground, a plume of dust and debris erupting from the impact.


    "GUUURGH!" Ajax coughed, the wind momentarily knocked out of him. He groaned as he pushed himself upright, brushing away the dirt clinging to his skin. His chest rose and fell heavily, but his thoughts were cut short when he looked up and met Nathan''s gaze.


    Nathan''s eyes bore into him like twin daggers, the pulsating gold eye with its demonic slit was the scariest one. The murderous intent within them was palpable, radiating like a storm of pure malice.


    Those were the eyes of a predator. Eyes filled with hatred so raw and visceral that even Ajax, hardened as he was, felt a chill crawl up his spine. He couldn''t fathom why such an overwhelming desire to kill was directed at him, but he had no time to dwell on it.


    Nathan charged, his form a blur of motion. Ajax raised his massive arm to block, but Nathan showed no hesitation.


    CRAAAK!


    Ajax''s arm trembled under the impact of Nathan''s punch. Pain shot through the limb as the unthinkable happened¡ªhis bones, infused with the blood of Zeus himself, cracked under the blow.


    "Ughn!" Ajax groaned, his voice strained as he stared in disbelief at his own arm. Blood trickled from the cracks, staining his skin.


    "Did you hurt yourself?" Nathan mocked, his voice cold and unrelenting. He grabbed Ajax''s damaged arm, wrenching it with enough force to elicit a guttural cry of pain. Without missing a beat, Nathan''s other fist drove forward, smashing into Ajax''s face with unrelenting precision.


    BADAM!


    The sickening crunch of bone echoed as Ajax''s nose shattered under the blow. Blood gushed freely, staining his once-pristine features as he was sent hurtling across the battlefield. His massive frame skidded to a halt several meters away, the ground cracking beneath him.


    For a moment, a heavy silence fell over the battlefield. Both Trojans and Greeks, who had been witnesses to countless battles and bloodshed, found themselves spellbound by the brutal exchange. This was no ordinary fight.


    This was a sh worthy of the legends they had grown up hearing¡ªa battle that would be sung about for generations toe.


    It wasn''t just the raw power on disy; it was the primal force of thebatants. A pure, unrestrained contest of manly strength.


    But one thing became abundantly clear to everyone present.


    Heiron, the mercenary recruited for a few silver coins was a monster in his own right. To go toe-to-toe with Ajax the Great in sheer strength was unthinkable.


    Nathan stood amidst the chaos, his chest heaving withbored breaths, the sound of his ragged inhtions drowned out by the roaring tension in the battlefield. His fists trembled, not with fear, but with the sheer strain of his efforts. Each swing, every punch, had pushed him to the edge of his limits. His body screamed for rest, for reprieve, but Nathan''s mind silenced those pleas.


    He nced down at his bloodied hands, his knuckles split open and raw, the bones beneath fractured and fragile. Yet, he clenched his fists tighter, ignoring the searing pain that shot through his arms like wildfire. Pain was irrelevant. The only thing that mattered was the figure before him¡ªthe man who had to die.


    His thoughts burned with a singr focus: Aisha.


    Each time Nathan looked at Ajax, rage overtook him, consuming every corner of his mind. He didn''t see the battlefield, the soldiers, or the shocked faces of the onlookers. He saw only him. Across the field, Ajax staggered to his feet, his massive frame looming like a shadow of death. Blood streaked his face, dripping from his nose and lips, but he seemed unfazed by the injuries. With a casual swipe of his arm, he wiped the crimson stains from his skin, revealing his cold, hardened expression beneath.


    The yful smirk that had danced on Ajax''s face earlier was gone. In its ce was a grim visage of pure, murderous intent. His icy re locked onto Nathan, promising retribution.


    The air grew heavy as Ajax tilted his head back and let out a thunderous roar, a sound so deafening it seemed to shake the heavens themselves.


    "GAAAAARGHHHHHH!"


    The earth beneath them trembled as his guttural cry echoed across the battlefield, reaching even the distant walls of Troy. Soldiers on both sides froze in ce, their weapons ck in their hands as they turned to witness the terrifying transformation unfolding before their eyes.


    Ajax''s body began to glow, a blinding white aura enveloping him like a shroud of divine power. The light was fierce and searing, illuminating the battlefield and casting long, jagged shadows. It was the radiance of a man unrestrained¡ªa man who had cast aside all pretense of holding back.


    Every muscle on Ajax''s massive frame seemed to ripple with unnatural strength, his veins glowing faintly as if liquid fire coursed through them. His very presence was suffocating, the raw power radiating from him pressing down on Nathan like a mountain.


    He was going to go all out.

 Chapter 231 Killing Ajax!

    231 Killing Ajax!


    Every muscle on Ajax''s massive frame seemed to ripple with unnatural strength, his veins glowing faintly as if liquid fire coursed through them. His very presence was suffocating, the raw power radiating from him pressing down on Nathan like a mountain.


    He was going to go all out.


    Nathan''s gaze never wavered. Despite the crushing weight of Ajax''s unleashed might, he stood firm. Blood dripped from his cracked knuckles onto the dirt, pooling at his feet, but his eyes burned brighter than ever. Ajax burned bright, his aura zing as he stepped forward with terrifying speed, vanishing in a blink and reappearing behind Nathan. The air itself seemed to tremble under his raw power. Yet, Nathan stood unmoving, his head lowered, as if resigned or calcting.


    BADAM!


    The air where Nathan''s head had been exploded outward with a deafening shockwave, Ajax''s strike carving through space with the force of a hurricane. Dust and debris scattered violently. But Nathan, calm and unshaken, had already shifted his weight. With fluid precision, he twisted his body and delivered a powerful kick to Ajax''s side.


    Ajax staggered slightly, his massive frame absorbing the brunt of the blow. His ribs visibly caved inward under the force, but he hardly budged. Nathan grimaced, pain shooting up his leg from the impact, and instinctively leapt back, distancing himself.


    In a blur, Ajax retaliated. His colossal hand lunged forward like a predator''s w, snatching Nathan''s head in an unrelenting grip before he could react.


    "I will crush your skull!" Ajax roared, his voice echoing like thunder.


    A searing pain shot through Nathan''s head, the pressure threatening to turn his skull into nothing but shattered fragments. His vision blurred, and time seemed to slow. Desperation kicked in, and Nathan knew he had only moments to act.


    With a sharp inhale, Nathan twisted his body mid-air, wrapping his legs tightly around Ajax''s thick, muscr arm. His thighs locked with a crushing force as he channeled all his strength into a desperate maneuver.


    CRACK!


    Ajax''s bellow of pain filled the battlefield as his arm audibly fractured under Nathan''s vice-like grip. His grip on Nathan''s head faltered, and in a moment of hesitation, he released him. But that was his gravest mistake.


    Nathan seized the opportunity with deadly precision. Rising to his feet with a burst of energy, heunched a devastating uppercut.


    THUD!


    In a blur of movement, Nathan appeared before Ajax once more, his icy eyes devoid of mercy. Without hesitation, he drove his knee into Ajax''s stomach with earth-shaking force.


    Ajax''s body bent in half from the blow, his ribs copsing inward like fragile ss under a sledgehammer.


    "BARGHH!" Ajax gagged, blood and bile spilling from his lips. He was sent hurtling backward, his massive frame skidding across the ground like a broken doll. He tumbled, finallying to a halt in a crater of dust and debris.


    When his eyes fluttered open, Nathan was already there, looming over him like a specter of death. The cold, unyielding gaze in Nathan''s eyes struck a deep chord of fear in Ajax¡ªa feeling he had never known before. For the first time in his life, Ajax felt the suffocating grip of dread.


    BADAM!


    Nathan''s fist came down like a meteor, mming into Ajax''s cheek with a brutal crack. Ajax''s head snapped sideways, the side of his head fracturing under the unrelenting power. Blood dripped from the corner of his mouth as he coughed weakly, struggling to even part his lips.


    Still, his warrior''s instinct fought against despair. Summoning every ounce of his remaining strength, Ajax tried to raise his arm in defiance.


    But Nathan was faster.


    Before the arm could fully rise, Nathan''s legshed out with terrifying speed and power.


    SNAP!


    Ajax''s arm bent grotesquely in the wrong direction, the bone shattered by the sheer force of Nathan''s kick. A strangled cry of pain tore from Ajax''s throat, his body writhing in agony.


    Nathan loomed closer, his cold aura suffocating. There was no mercy, no hesitation in his actions.


    "You shouldn''t have touched her," Nathan said, his voice as cold and sharp as the edge of a de. His piercing gaze bore down on Ajax, whoy crumpled beneath him, bloodied and beaten.


    Ajax squinted up at Nathan, struggling toprehend his words. What was this man talking about?


    But Ajax had lived long enough to make an educated guess. A woman¡ªthis was about a woman. It always was.


    In his years of conquest and debauchery, Ajax had seen countless men re at him with murder in their eyes. Husbands, brothers, and fathers¡ªthey all shared the same desperate, impotent rage when he took what he wanted from them. None of them, however, had ever daredy a hand on him. Until now.


    Nathan''s gaze, though, was unlike anything Ajax had seen before. It wasn''t just anger or hatred; it was something far more chilling. Cold, calcted, and utterly devoid of mercy, it sent a shiver through even Ajax''s mighty frame.


    As hey there, battered and humiliated, Ajax tried to reason. Perhaps this man was a Trojan, and he was avenging a Trojan woman Ajax had taken by force. Yes, that had to be it. But the truth wasn''t far off.


    Nathan''s foot mmed down on Ajax''s chest with brutal force. The white glow of Ajax''s divine aura flickered and began to fade, as though even the power of the gods could not withstand Nathan''s wrath.


    "I will kill you!" Ajax roared, summoning thest of his strength. His remaining arm shot up, fist clenched, ready to strike.


    But he never got the chance.


    A searing pain exploded through his shoulder, and the next moment, his vision blurred. His arm had been severed cleanly, blood spraying like a crimson fountain. Ajax''s howl of agony tore through the battlefield, a guttural cry that made even the Greek warriors pause, their faces pale with fear.


    Nathan stood over him, unflinching, holding a de as ck as midnight. The sword radiated a malevolent energy, its demonic aura suffocating. This was no ordinary weapon¡ªit was the sword of the previous Demon King, a relic of darkness and despair.


    Ajax''s body convulsed as the de''s cursed power invaded him, burning through his veins like molten fire. Pain, unlike anything he had ever known, wracked his body. He felt as though his very soul was being torn apart.


    How could this be happening? He was Ajax, born of Zeus''s blood, a demigod of unrivaled strength. This kind of torment, this kind of defeat, was unthinkable.


    Nathan''s smirk was cruel and cold as he watched Ajax writhe beneath him. He raised the dark de high, its edge glinting ominously in the fading light of the battlefield.


    "Die and rot in the deepest hell," Nathan said, his voice a death knell.


    The de plunged downward, sinking into Ajax''s chest with an unforgiving finality.


    Ajax''s body jolted violently, his eyes wide with terror and disbelief. Blood bubbled from his lips as he gasped for air that would no longere. Nathan pressed his foot firmly against Ajax''s chest, holding him down as the life drained from his body.


    For a brief moment, Ajax writhed, his strength fading with every spasm. Blood spilled onto the ground in dark pools, and his cries turned to choked gurgles. Then, atst, his body went still.


    His eyes remained open, frozen in a final expression of fear and anguish. The reflection in them was haunting¡ªNathan, standing over him like a harbinger of death, his cold gaze unwavering.


    Ajax the Great, a warrior feared across nations, was no more. His fall sent shockwaves through the battlefield.


    "I... Impossible..."


    Horror etched across the faces of the Greek soldiers. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    A collective silence spread across the battlefield. The Greeks stood frozen, their faces pale as death, their breaths shallow and uncertain. This was Ajax the Great, a demigod, a pir of strength and invincibility, brought low by a single man.


    On the Trojan side, the reaction was the opposite. Though equally wide-eyed, their expressions brimmed with astonishment and relief. The impossible had happened, but in their favor. Nathan''s name was destined to echo in tales of triumph.


    Nathan, standing tall amidst the chaos, gazed coldly down at Ajax''s lifeless form. Without a flicker of hesitation, he raised his hand, and an icy frost began to spread. It crawled over Ajax''s body, encasing the fallen warrior in a frozen prison.


    The frost glittered in the waning sunlight, a cruel mockery of the once-mighty hero. Then, with a swift, brutal motion, Nathan drove his foot down.


    The sound echoed sharply across the battlefield. Ajax''s frozen body shattered into countless shards of ice, scattering across the bloodstained earth.


    It was merciless.


    Tradition dictated that even the bodies of enemies, especially warriors of Ajax''s caliber, were given proper rites. Great warriors were honored with tombs and rituals, ensuring their passage to the Elysian Fields¡ªa resting ce for the most valiant souls.


    But Nathan denied Ajax even that.


    To him, Ajax was not a warrior. He was trash. The lowest form of filth. Unworthy of rest.


    Nathan''s cold gaze lingered on the icy remains for a moment longer before he turned his attention back to the battlefield.


    A sharp sound broke through the tension¡ªa sudden movement behind him.


    Nathan''s ears caught the faint discement of air, his body reacting before thought.


    Someone was trying to strike him from behind, thinking him vulnerable after his fight with Ajax.


    The would-be assassin lunged, sword in hand, aiming for Nathan''s back. But Nathan was always vignt.


    Before the de could make contact, Nathan vanished.


    "What?!"


    Jason, the celebrated Greek hero, stumbled forward as his sword shed through empty air. His shock was palpable. His wide, startled eyes darted around, searching for Nathan.


    But Jason''s search ended abruptly.


    A sharp, thin line of red appeared across his throat.


    He froze, his hands instinctively rising to touch the blood now pouring from the wound. His sword ttered to the ground, forgotten. Jason''s lips quivered as he struggled to process what had happened.


    Momentster, his head slipped from his shoulders.


    Itnded heavily on the dirt, the once-proud hero''s lifeless eyes staring nkly into the void.


    His body, now headless, remained upright for a moment before copsing to its knees. Blood streamed down, soaking the earth beneath him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 232 Heirons shocking victory!

    232 Heiron''s shocking victory!


    His body, now headless, remained upright for a moment before copsing to its knees. Blood streamed down, soaking the earth beneath him.


    Nathan stood a short distance away, his ck de gleaming with fresh blood. His expression was unchanging, as if Jason''s death carried no more weight than a passing breeze.


    The man who had dared to challenge him for Medea and the Golden Fleece was nothing more than another obstacle¡ªeasily and ruthlessly removed.


    Nathan turned his back on Jason''s headless corpse without a second nce.The Greeks, who had watched their champions fall, were too terrified to act to try anything.


    "He¡­ He killed Ajax¡­"


    A Greek soldier whispered in disbelief, his trembling voice barely audible amidst the chaos. It was as if muttering the words aloud would somehow confirm that this wasn''t some twisted dream¡ªthough for them, it was nothing short of a nightmare.


    But his quiet exmation carried, rippling through the ranks like a stone dropped in still water. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    "Jason too¡­" another soldier muttered, his voice tinged with horror.


    The battlefield fell into a stunned silence, broken only by the distant sh of weapons and the crackling of mes. The mighty Ajax the Great¡ªKing of Smis, the fabled colossus of Greek legend, a man said to be as indomitable as Achilles or Agamemnon¡ªwas dead. His presence had been a pir of Greek morale, his strength a banner under which the army rallied with unwavering confidence. Yet now, his lifeless body had been shattered, his legend reduced to icy shards scattered across the blood-soaked earth.


    Jason, the leader of the famed Argonauts, had fared no better. A single, effortless slice to his neck had ended his storied life. The precision of the strike was almost surgical, devoid of struggle, as though Heiron had found it beneath his notice to extend the fight. One of the bodiesy shattered into crystalline fragments, glittering faintly in the dim light, while the othery prone on the ground, headless and unmoving.


    "Heiron won!"


    The shout came suddenly, bursting forth from the Trojan ranks.


    "YEEEAAAAHHHH!"


    "HEIRON! HEIRON!"


    The Trojans erupted in unison, their voices rising into a deafening roar. Weapons were thrust into the air, glinting fiercely beneath the sun, and their jubnt cries echoed across the battlefield like a triumphant symphony. The sound was so powerful, so all-epassing, that it seemed to make the very air tremble.


    The Greeks, paralyzed by the weight of their shock, began to falter. The sight of their two champions defeated so decisively drained the fight from their spirits. Unwilling to face Heiron''s wrath or the resurgent Trojans, they turned and retreated, their once-proud army now a broken shadow of its former self.


    Meanwhile, the Trojans surged forward, surrounding Heiron with reverent awe. Their cheers grew louder still, their voices carrying all the way to the towering walls of Troy. The defenders upon the ramparts could see him standing amidst the carnage, his armor gleaming, his presencerger than life.


    Heiron had fought Ajax with such ferocity that the ground bore the scars of their sh¡ªcraters, shattered stones, and scorch marks from the sheer violence of their duel. Few among the Trojans had dared to hope he could triumph against the Greek titan, and yet, not only had he done so, but he had also vanquished Jason, a cunning and dangerous foe in his own right.


    Inside the great city of Troy, Queen Hecuba stood upon a balcony overlooking the scene, her hands sped tightly against her chest. Her expression was a mixture of shock and joy, her lips curving into a delighted smile as her wide eyes turned toward her husband.


    "Dear¡­" she murmured, her voice trembling with emotion.


    King Priam sat beside her, his aged face glowing with an uncharacteristic vitality. His smile was wide and unrestrained, and his eyes, once dulled by time, now gleamed with the fiery spirit of his youth. For a fleeting moment, he felt like the warrior he had once been, the king who had led his people through countless trials.


    Heiron''s name thundered across the battlefield, carried on the lips of every Trojan soldier. This was more than a victory; it was a rallying cry, a spark of hope in a war that had brought so much despair.


    For King Priam, this was already a monumental victory.


    Heiron was strong.


    Extremely strong.


    Strong enough to defeat Ajax, one of the mightiest of the Greek kings. This realization alone sent a thrill through Priam''s old bones, rekindling a warrior''s fire within him. If Heiron could rival and even surpass Ajax in raw power, it meant he was at least on par with Hector, Troy''s beloved prince and greatest defender. Together, these two warriors formed an unparalleled force, a shield and sword for Troy that could turn the tides of the war. With both Heiron and Hector standing tall, Priam could not help but entertain a dangerous, intoxicating thought: victory.


    High hopes surged through the King and Queen, but their astonishment paledpared to that of two others among the gathered Trojans.


    The first was Helen of Troy.


    Once Helen of Sparta, she knew Ajax all too well. His strength was the stuff of legend, and she had witnessed it firsthand. To her, he was nearly invincible, an unshakable pir of Greek dominance. The only man she ever thought might rival him among Trojans was Hector, and even then, she had doubted Hector could truly match Ajax in raw power. Ajax the Great was not just strong; he was feared by friend and foe alike.


    Yet now, today, she had seen the unthinkable.


    Ajax had not just been defeated¡ªhe had been utterly overwhelmed. The great hero of Smis, a warrior renowned for his invincibility, had been bested in a contest of sheer physical might. Fist against fist, strength against strength, Heiron had overpowered him. The sight of Ajax sumbing to another man''s strength, his mighty form shattered like ss, was an image that would haunt Helen for a long time. Her disbelief left her frozen.


    A short distance away, another figure stood equally stunned: Kassandra of Troy.


    Her wide eyes and ck jaw betrayed her utter shock, though her reasons were unique. Known for her prophetic visions, Kassandra often saw beyond what others could, but even she had not foreseen this oue. Her mind struggled to process what had unfolded, leaving her uncharacteristically speechless.


    Beside her, a young woman bubbled with excitement.


    "Sister! Look! He won! This is amazing!"


    It was Polyxena, Kassandra''s younger sister and a princess of Troy. She hopped in ce, her gleaming eyes filled with admiration as she gazed at Heiron. Her joy was infectious, her enthusiasm spilling over as she clutched at Kassandra''s arm.


    But Kassandra was too stunned to respond, her mind consumed by the implications of what she had just witnessed.


    Above the walls of Troy, three divine beings watched the scene unfold with keen interest, unseen by mortal eyes.


    Aphrodite, the goddess of love and beauty, had an ecstatic smile on her radiant face. Her cheeks were flushed, her eyes sparkling as she observed Heiron''s triumphant figure standing amidst the cheering Trojans. She ced a hand on her chest as if to steady her racing heart.


    "He really did it¡­" she whispered, her voice carrying a mix of relief and unrestrained joy.


    Next to her, Artemis, the goddess of the hunt and protector of women, wore a soft smile. Her usually reserved demeanor had given way to visible delight.


    "I still can''t believe it," she murmured, her voice trembling ever so slightly. But beyond her disbelief was a deep satisfaction. Heiron had done what few could have imagined, and in doing so, he had vanquished a man Artemis despised. Ajax, who had always treated women as objects, had finally met his end at the hands of someone who fought for more than glory or conquest.


    "He''s not bad at all," she added, her toneced with approval.


    Ares, the god of war, stood nearby, his expression a stark contrast to the two goddesses. His lips curled into a wide, wolfish grin, his blood running hot with excitement. His muscles tensed, his fists clenched, and his eyes glinted with a predatory gleam as he watched Heiron bask in the adoration of the Trojans.


    "I like him," Ares growled, his voice rumbling like thunder. "He''s strong¡­ really strong. I want to fight him."


    On the other side of the divine divide, two goddesses were far from pleased.


    "How?!" Hera''s voice thundered with unrestrained fury, echoing like a storm ready to break. Her regalposure cracked as she clenched her fists tightly, trembling with the effort it took to restrain herself from acting on her rage. Every fiber of her being screamed to kill Heiron where he stood, to erase the dangerous man who had just shifted the bnce of the war.


    Yet, she couldn''t.


    Artemis and Aphrodite stood nearby, their gazes locked onto her with quiet intensity. Both goddesses were clearly prepared to intervene if she made a move against Heiron. The audacity of their defiance only deepened Hera''s anger, but she knew better than to provoke them openly. Worse still, her stupid son, Ares, would likely join the fray¡ªnot to support her, but because the prospect of battle thrilled him.


    And then there was Zeus.


    Her husband wouldn''t take kindly to such impulsiveness, especially not over something that might threaten the fragile bnce of divine alliances. Hera grit her teeth so hard it felt as if they might crack. She had never been a stranger to anger, but rarely did it burn as hotly as it did now.


    "I should have blessed him!" she spat, the frustration in her voice sharp enough to cut. In her mind, the oue was clear: if only she had granted Ajax her divine favor, this catastrophe could have been avoided.


    "No," Athena interjected, her tone calm but firm. "Even with your blessing, I believe he still would have lost."


    Athena''sposed exterior masked her inner turmoil, but the way her hand tightened on the shaft of hernce betrayed the anger simmering beneath her calm demeanor. Ajax had been one of their greatest champions, a critical piece on the chessboard of this war. His loss was a heavy blow, but Athena''s nature wouldn''t allow her to lose control as Hera had.


    Hera whipped around to re at her fellow goddess. "Who the hell is that bastard?!" she demanded, her voice dripping with venom.


    It made no sense. This Heiron had appeared out of nowhere. A mortal with such overwhelming strength should have been famous, spoken of in songs and stories across thends. How had someone so powerful remained in the shadows until now?


    "I don''t know either," Athena admitted, her eyes narrowing in thought. For all her wisdom and far-reaching knowledge, even she was at a loss. It was infuriating, and yet she couldn''t deny the mystery intrigued her.


    Athena''s gaze shifted to Aphrodite, whose expression had remained unreadable through the exchange. The goddess of love and beauty had been suspiciously quiet, and Athena couldn''t shake the feeling that she knew more than she was letting on.


    "I don''t care!" Hera snarled, the air around her crackling with her fury. "I will find out who he is!"


    Before anyone could respond, Hera''s form shimmered and vanished, leaving behind only the faint scent of ozone and the lingering echo of her anger.

 Chapter 233 Atalantas doubts

    233 Atnta''s doubts


    Athena''s gaze shifted to Aphrodite, whose expression had remained unreadable through the exchange. The goddess of love and beauty had been suspiciously quiet, and Athena couldn''t shake the feeling that she knew more than she was letting on.


    "I don''t care!" Hera snarled, the air around her crackling with her fury. "I will find out who he is!"


    Before anyone could respond, Hera''s form shimmered and vanished, leaving behind only the faint scent of ozone and the lingering echo of her anger.


    Athena lingered for a moment, her gaze fixed on Heiron. Her sharp blue eyes betrayed a flicker of curiosity, a faint sense of recognition tugging at the corners of her mind. There was something familiar about him¡ªnot his face, but an intangible aura, a fleeting memory she couldn''t quite grasp. It was like trying to catch a shadow in the fading light, slipping through her thoughts before she could pin it down. Had she truly seen him before, or was this sense of familiarity merely a trick of the mind? She searched her memories,bing through the countless faces and moments etched in her long life, but nothing came. With a soft sigh, she let it go. Perhaps it was nothing more than coincidence.


    There was no point dwelling on it now. Her attention shifted downward, to the battlefield below. From her vantage point, she could see the Greeks scattered in disarray, their expressions frozen in shock and despair. They were staring nkly at the cheering Trojans, their gaze sweeping desperately over the jubnt crowd in search of the one responsible for the cmity that had unfolded in their midst. But Nathan was hidden from most of their eyes, obscured by the sea of victorious Trojans who roared his name like a battle cry.


    Not that it mattered.


    The Greeks were retreating. Their morale was shattered, crushed beneath the weight of Ajax''s death and the unrelenting enthusiasm of the Trojan forces. The Trojans, bolstered by their unexpected victory and the deaths of two of Greece''s mightiest warriors, were riding high on a surge of adrenaline and pride. The Greeks, by contrast, were drained and disheartened. Fighting under these conditions would only lead to further disaster.


    All the Greekmanders, acting as though by some unspoken agreement, ordered a slow and steady retreat. It was not a decision born of strategy but of necessity. The death of Ajax, the mighty King of Smis, left a gaping void in their ranks. His army was leaderless, their cohesion at risk of crumbling without a steady hand to guide them. Though Ajax''s brother, Teucer, might have stepped into his role, his fate was no better. He too had fallen¡ªstruck down by the same man who had felled Ajax.


    The loss was catastrophic. Without amander, the Smis army teetered on the edge of copse, and their faltering resolve threatened to spread like a disease through the rest of the Greek forces. To stave off disaster, the retreat was inevitable. What remained of their pride demanded they call it a "strategic withdrawal," but in truth, it was little more than a desperate flight from the battlefield.


    A crushing defeat. They had lost not just a king, but also their footing in this war.


    Athena turned and departed swiftly, her expression unreadable. Whatever ns she harbored, she kept to herself, leaving the Greeks to lick their wounds and the Trojans to revel in their triumph.


    Amid the chaos of jubnt Trojans and broken Greeks, Nathan stood at the center of the storm, struggling to catch his breath. The cheers of the Trojans rang in his ears, a deafening cacophony of victory. His skin was pale, his face slick with sweat, his breathsing in shallow gasps. Ajax had been a powerful opponent, far stronger than Nathan had anticipated. Every blow from the Greek king had been heavy with the might of Zeus''s blood coursing through his veins.


    And yet, Nathan had prevailed.


    Though he masked his emotions behind a calm exterior, a glimmer of satisfaction flickered in his eyes. This was no ordinary victory¡ªit was a personal one. He had killed and humiliated the man who had dared toy hands on Aisha.


    "You''ve won, Heiron."


    Hector''s voice carried a warmth rarely seen from the stoic Trojan prince as he approached Nathan, his face lit with a rare smile. He ced a firm, appreciative hand on Nathan''s shoulder, a gesture of camaraderie and respect. Today, Hector was more than proud¡ªhe was relieved. Relieved to have a friend and ally of Nathan''s caliber standing by his side in this grueling war.


    Nathan inclined his head in acknowledgment, his pale features betraying none of the turmoil he had endured during the fight. His silent demeanor spoke volumes, and Hector, perceptive as ever, quickly picked up on the unspoken cue.


    Raising his hand high above his head, Hector turned to address the jubnt Trojans. "We have won today!" he roared, his deep voice booming across the battlefield. "Let us retreat, rest, and feast! Ajax the Great is dead¡ªin by Heiron!"


    The Trojans erupted in deafening cheers, their voices reverberating through the ins and carrying toward the walls of Troy. The announcement of Ajax''s death, a man revered as an unshakable titan of Greece, ignited a fire of triumph among the Trojan ranks. Soldiers embraced one another, shing their shields in celebration. It was a victory that would be sung for generations.


    Forming disciplined ranks, the Trojans began their march back to the safety of Troy, their morale soaring higher than it had in weeks.


    "That was an amazing fight, Heiron! I always knew you were strong, but to defeat even Ajax? Incredible!" Aeneas strode up to Nathan with a grin that radiated genuine joy, his excitement bubbling over as if he had been the one to strike the killing blow.


    Nathan gave a slight nod, his expression as unreadable as ever, but Aeneas seemed undeterred, basking in the glow of the day''s victory.


    "I must say¡­" Penthesilea''s voice interrupted, her tone low yet carrying an undercurrent of intrigue. The Amazon queen approached Nathan, her striking eyes glimmering with something between admiration and mischief. "You were¡­ enthralling out there." Her lips curved into a meaningful grin, but she offered no further boration, choosing instead to walk ahead.


    Atnta stood nearby, her gaze lingering on Nathan. Unlike the others, she did not rush forward with congrattions or words of praise. Her green eyes bore an uncharacteristic uncertainty. When Nathan''s sharp gaze met hers, she quickly looked away, her difort clear.


    Nathan''s expression hardened, though not in anger. He understood why she was troubled.


    The moment he had unleashed his Demonic Eye during the battle, the veil of his alias as Heiron had been irreparably torn. Those who had encountered him at Colchis¡ªJason, Heracles, Orpheus, and Atnta¡ªhad surely pieced it together. The man standing before them was none other than Nathan, the enigmatic and feared Lord Commander of Tenebria.


    Atnta''s thoughts were a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. She hadn''t cared much about losing the Golden Fleece; her purpose in joining the Argonauts had never been solely tied to that quest. Artemis had sent her to explore the world, to grow and gain wisdom, and in that sense, Atnta had fulfilled her mission.


    But Nathan¡ªno, Heiron¡ªwas another matter.


    She recalled how he had once mocked her Goddess, his sharp words delivered with deliberate precision, as if to provoke her. At the time, she had bristled with indignation, upset by his apparent disrespect. But months had passed since then, and during their time together at Troy, her rtionship with Nathan as Heiron had changed. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Here, he had treated her not as an enemy or a rival but as arade, even a friend. There was a warmth to his interactions with her now, a stark contrast to the cold detachment she had felt from him at Colchis.


    And now, as the truth unraveled before her, Atnta realized something surprising: Nathan must have known who she was all along. Yet he had done nothing to exploit that knowledge. Instead, he had treated her with fairness, even kindness, far more so than she had ever expected.


    Perhaps, she mused, his aloofness at Colchis had less to do with her and more to do with Jason, whose brash arrogance had a knack for setting people on edge. Here at Troy, Nathan was different¡ªa man who revealedyers of himself she had not thought to find.


    The realization left Atnta conflicted, unsure of what to feel or how to act. She hade to see Heiron as an ally, someone she could trust. But now, knowing who he truly was, she wondered if that trust was misced¡ªor if perhaps it was more genuine than ever.


    Atnta couldn''t shake the gnawing doubt creeping into her thoughts. Had Nathan been acting this whole time?


    The idea unsettled her. If his warmth and camaraderie toward her had been a fa?ade, it would wound her deeply¡ªbecause for her, none of it had been false.


    Nathan was the first man she had ever feltfortable speaking to. As a devotee of Artemis, she had spent little time around men, and those she did encounter were invariably consumed by their desires. She had seen it in their eyes: the way they ogled her, reducing her to a prize to be imed.


    But Nathan had been different.


    His gaze never lingered inappropriately, never carried the weight of expectation or lust. With him, she could speak inly, without fear of being misunderstood or objectified. It was liberating, and she hade to treasure their conversations more than she realized.


    Now, however, uncertainty clouded those memories.


    Her steps quickened, as if she could outrun her troubling thoughts, and she soon found herself walking ahead of the group.


    Charybdis approached Nathan quietly, her expression calm yet tinged with concern.


    She had never doubted Nathan''s ability to defeat Ajax. He was a warrior like no other, and she had every confidence in his strength. Yet even so, she couldn''t ignore the strain she had seen in him during the fight.


    Nathan''s body was weakening. She knew it, and he knew it. Apollo''s intervention had granted him more time, but it had done nothing to address the root of the issue: his dwindling life force.


    Charybdis reached for his hand, her fingers curling around his with gentle insistence. Nathan responded instinctively, grasping her hand in return. As they continued walking, he felt a subtle flow of her mana seep into him, its warmth spreading through his body like a soothing balm.


    The tension in his shoulders eased, and his steps regained their steadiness. Charybdis didn''t speak¡ªshe didn''t need to. Her silent support was enough, and Nathan was quietly grateful for it.


    "You have to be there for tonight''s feast, Heiron," Hector said, his tone apologetic. A rueful smile tugged at his lips. "I''m sorry, but you''ll have to bear with it."


    Nathan turned his gaze to the Trojan prince, his expression unreadable. He knew Hector understood his distaste for the pomp and noise of celebrations. But today, there was no avoiding it.


    "You''re the hero of the day," Hector continued, his voice tinged with both pride and regret. "The man who killed Ajax. And after a victory like this, my father will undoubtedly have a reward prepared for you."


    "You''re the hero of the day," Hector continued, his voice tinged with both pride and regret. "The man who killed Ajax. And after a victory like this, my father will undoubtedly have a reward prepared for you."


    Nathan inclined his head slightly, his way of signaling he understood. He didn''t protest or grumble. He had epted this inevitability the moment he chose to kill Ajax on the battlefield¡ªunder the watchful eyes of Greeks, Trojans, and, most importantly, the Gods themselves.

 Chapter 234 Heirons rewarded again!

    234 Heiron''s rewarded again!


    "You''re the hero of the day," Hector continued, his voice tinged with both pride and regret. "The man who killed Ajax. And after a victory like this, my father will undoubtedly have a reward prepared for you."


    Nathan inclined his head slightly, his way of signaling he understood. He didn''t protest or grumble. He had epted this inevitability the moment he chose to kill Ajax on the battlefield¡ªunder the watchful eyes of Greeks, Trojans, and, most importantly, the Gods themselves.


    Stepping into the spotlight had been a calcted decision. If the Gods wanted a spectacle, he would give them one.


    Nathan returned to his quarters within the towering walls of Troy''s royal castle. The room, though grand by most standards, was modestpared to the opulence surrounding it, a reflection of his role as an outsider¡ªa mercenary allowed inside the heart of Trojan society. The evening sun filtered through the intricately woven curtains, casting warm amber hues across the stone walls.


    He shrugged off his worn battle tunic, the scent of sweat and blood lingering faintly on the fabric, and stepped into the adjoining bathing chamber. Warm water cascaded over him as he let the tension of the day slip away. The recent battle reyed in his mind¡ªnot with a sense of glory, but with the calcted detachment of one ustomed to war.


    After a quick shower, Nathan selected a set of fine Trojan garments. The rich fabric, dyed in deep crimson and gold ents, was far removed from the utilitarian attire he usually donned. Every detail, from the embroidery ofurel leaves on his cloak to the polished leather of his belt, spoke of a warrior whose deeds had earned him a ce among kings and nobles.


    Not long ago, the people of Troy had eyed him with suspicion, their whispers echoing through the grand halls. A mere mercenary, living in the royal castle? they had scoffed. But today, those murmurs had been silenced. No one dared question his presence now¡ªnot after his victory.


    Leaving Charybdis to rest outside the pce walls, Nathan made his way alone toward the banquet hall. The sea creature, who served as bothpanion and ally, had grown restless onnd. She needed the open seas to find sce, to feel truly at home. Nathan understood this unspoken need and gave her the space she deserved. Tomorrow promised respite; the Greeks, licking their wounds from their catastrophic loss, would likely require days to regroup. The death of Ajax had shaken them to their core, and the absence of their formidable hero would cripple their morale.


    The Trojans, however, were jubnt. Victory hung in the air, thick and heady like the scent of roasted meats wafting from the banquet.


    As Nathan approached the grand hall, the sound of celebration grew louder. The Trojans''ughter and cheers echoed through the marble corridors, a symphony of triumph and relief. He pushed open the heavy wooden doors, and the room fell into a brief hush before erupting into apuse.


    Nobles and warriors alike turned to him, their faces alight with admiration and gratitude. "To Heiron, the yer of Ajax and Jason!" someone shouted, raising a goblet high.


    Nathan inclined his head in acknowledgment, his expression impassive. The crowd interpreted his stoic demeanor as humility, a trait that only endeared him further. To them, he was not just a warrior but a paragon of restraint¡ªa man who did not let his monumental achievements inte his ego.


    Priam, seated on his gilded throne at the far end of the hall, raised a hand. "Silence, please," the kingmanded, his voice steady but authoritative.


    The room quieted immediately, the sea of celebrants parting to allow Nathan a clear path to the throne. He strode forward, his boots echoing against the polished marble floor, until he stood before the aging king. Without hesitation, he dropped to one knee, his head bowed.


    Priam leaned forward slightly, his weathered face softening. "Rise, Heiron," he said gently. "You need not kneel after what you have done for my city and my people."


    Nathan stood, his piercing gaze meeting Priam''s. The king''s expression was a mixture of gratitude and curiosity.


    "I am more than satisfied with your aplishments," Priam continued, his voice carrying the weight of sincerity. "Troy has been fortunate to have a warrior of your caliber fighting beneath its banner. But tell me, was there a reason you chose us over the Greeks? Both sides seek mercenaries, and I cannot imagine the Greeks would have offered you less. What brought you to Troy willingly?"


    The room stilled, all ears tuned to Nathan''s response. It was a question that had lingered in the minds of many. Why had a man of such extraordinary skill and renown cast his lot with Troy, whose resources paled inparison to those of their enemies?


    Nathan hesitated for a fleeting moment, the weight of the king''s question pressing on him. He couldn''t reveal the truth¡ªthat he fought for Troy because Aphrodite herself had requested it, nor that his very survival hinged on Apollo''s debt to him. Those truths would sound absurd, perhaps even sphemous, to those gathered here.


    Instead, he chose the other reason, one that had grown steadily in his heart after spending time within Troy''s walls and among its people.


    "I find the Trojans far more honorable, deserving of respect, and worth fighting for than the Greeks," Nathan said, his voice calm but steady, each word carrying conviction. "The Greeks fight not for justice, nor for love, but for greed and immoral ambition. Helen of Troy is merely an excuse¡ªan illusion Agamemnon uses to justify his true goal. He seeks to sack Troy and plunder its wealth, nothing more. I could never fight for someone like him or the other Greeks."


    As his words settled over the room, the hall fell silent.


    The stunned expressions of the Trojans said more than words ever could. They had expected Nathan to speak of strategy, or perhaps personal gain, but instead, he had shared his truth. A truth that resonated deeply, not just because of its boldness, but because it came from a man who had no obligation to tter them.


    Helen of Troy, who stood among the crowd in a delicate gown of shimmering white and gold, drew a sharp breath. Her lips parted slightly as her gaze fixed on Nathan, her normallyposed demeanor wavering. She looked visibly moved, though Nathan had not spoken these words with her in mind. They were not for her, but the sentiment struck a chord nheless.


    The other Trojans were equally affected.


    Aeneas, a warrior known for his unyieldingposure, blinked rapidly, his eyes suspiciously wet. Hector, standing tall and proud, exchanged a knowing smile with Sarpedon. Even Atnta, who often wrestled with her own conflicted emotions, seemed moved. Though her expression betrayed a lingering inner turmoil, a small smile touched her lips. She understood Nathan''s reasoning well¡ªit mirrored her own after having spent time among the Trojans and witnessing their kindness.


    Finally, Priam broke the silence with a soft chuckle. "I see now," he said, his voice warm and tinged with relief. "We are truly fortunate to have you among us, Heiron."


    "We are," Queen Hecuba agreed, her voice serene yet firm. Her gaze lingered on Nathan, a mixture of admiration and affection in her eyes. She hade to regard him not only as a formidable warrior but as a steadfast ally and even, perhaps, as an elder son in spirit. She had seen him countless times fighting alongside Hector, shielding her beloved child from harm on the battlefield.


    Priam straightened in his throne, his expression turning solemn once more. "Now, Heiron, tell me your reward. Speak your desire, and I will grant it¡ªwhatever it may be."


    Nathan faltered. What could he possibly ask for? Priam had nothing to offer that he truly wanted. Gold,nds, titles¡ªthese held no appeal to him. His goalsy elsewhere, in matters the king could not touch.


    "For now, nothing, Your Majesty," he said honestly, his tone calm yet firm.


    The room held its breath, then erupted in murmurs of awe. Anyone else in Nathan''s ce would have seized the opportunity to ask for riches or something of immeasurable value. Yet here he stood, declining such generosity with quiet dignity.


    Priam threw his head back andughed, the deep sound echoing through the hall. "You are truly a rare man, Heiron. A man of unparalleled worth. And yet, that is precisely why I wish to strengthen the bond between you and Troy."


    The king''s gaze softened as he leaned forward. "Very well, if you will not ask for a reward now, then you may im er, should anythinge to mind. However, I insist on honoring you in another way."


    He paused, his next words ringing with significance. "I will personally grant you one of our finest guest rooms on the third floor of the castle."


    Gasps rippled through the hall like a wave. The third floor was a space reserved exclusively for high-ranking nobles and visiting royalty. For a mercenary to be offered such an honor was unheard of. Yet no one voiced any objections. Instead, the Trojans looked at Nathan with pride, as if this gesture somehow reflected their collective gratitude for his deeds. N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nathan hesitated. He wasn''t fond of grand gestures or undue attention, but he knew declining the offer would only invite further insistence so he inclined his head.


    "I ept gratefully," he said, his tone formal yet sincere.


    "Then enjoy, brave Trojans!" Priam proimed, standing tall with a smile that radiated genuine warmth and pride. His voice echoed through the great hall, carrying the weight of his joy and relief.


    The Trojans erupted into cheers, their voices rising in unison to celebrate the moment. It was as though the heavy tension of war had been momentarily lifted, reced by the simple joys of camaraderie and hope. Servants hurried in with tters of roasted meats, fresh-baked bread, and overflowing goblets of wine. The rich aroma of spices and honey filled the air, a testament to Troy''s fertilends and the careful preparation they had undertaken for this long-looming conflict.


    Despite the shadow of war hanging over them, Troy''s prosperity remained evident. The kingdom had been blessed with fertile soil and resourceful people, ensuring their stores were well-stocked. For at least the next five years, they would not know the pangs of famine. Months of preparation had made sure of that.


    Nathan allowed himself a moment to breathe amidst the jubnt atmosphere. The tension in his shoulders loosened as he took a seat beside Hector and Aeneas. Both warriors had smiles on their faces, though Nathan could see the underlying weariness in their eyes¡ªa weariness he shared.


    He epted a goblet of wine, raising it slightly in a quiet toast before taking a measured sip. The warm liquid slid down his throat, its subtle sweetness mixed with a faint spice. It wasn''t enough to cloud his mind, but perhaps it would help numb the ever-present ache of his wounds.


    "Not bad, eh?" Hector grinned, pping Nathan on the shoulder. "You''ve earned this, my friend. Drink, eat, and let the gods grant you peace tonight."


    Nathan offered a faint smile in return, though his thoughts were elsewhere. The hall buzzed withughter and song, but he couldn''t shake the sensation of being watched.


    A particr gaze burned into him.


    He resisted the urge to turn his head, knowing all too well whose eyes followed him.


    Kassandra of Troy.


    Comment


    3


    View All


    Share what''s on your mind!


    12:48

 Chapter 235 Talking it out with Atalanta

    235 Talking it out with Atnta


    Nathan offered a faint smile in return, though his thoughts were elsewhere. The hall buzzed withughter and song, but he couldn''t shake the sensation of being watched.


    A particr gaze burned into him.


    He resisted the urge to turn his head, knowing all too well whose eyes followed him.


    Kassandra of Troy.


    The princess sat at the far end of the room, her posture regal yet detached from the revelry around her.


    From the moment he returned, her eyes were on him. The intensity of her gaze was unsettling, but Nathan couldn''t decipher her intent. He had never spoken to her before, not once since his arrival at Troy. Her sudden interest puzzled him, especially because it seemed tied to his recent victory.


    It was Ajax¡ªAjax the Great, a titan among warriors, now in by Nathan''s hand. Yet her expression wasn''t one of admiration or disdain; it was something far moreplex. Shock, perhaps? As if she couldn''t reconcile the image of him with the act of killing such a legendary figure.


    Ultimately, Nathan decided to push the matter aside. There were more pressing concerns than the silent scrutiny of a stranger.


    The grand hall of Troy was alive with the warmth of camaraderie. Golden torchlight flickered against the polished stone walls, casting shadows that danced with the movements of the assembled warriors. Nathan sat at a long wooden table among esteemedpany: Hector, Aeneas, and Sarpedon, whose heartyughter filled the air like a melody of goodwill.


    "I''ll say it again," Sarpedon dered, his grin wide as he raised his bronze cup. "I''m d you''re on our side, Heiron."


    Nathan smiled faintly lifting his own cup in acknowledgment.


    "To Heiron!" Aeneas called, his voice brimming with mirth. He raised his cup higher, and the others joined in the toast. Even Hector, reserved as ever, allowed a small smile to grace his face as he clinked his cup with the rest.


    The atmosphere was infectious. Nathan couldn''t help but feel a quiet satisfaction. From the moment he had stepped into Troy, they had treated him with respect, despite his status as a mercenary. Now, with his victories in battle, they regarded him as one of their own. For once, he felt valued. He contrasted this with his bitter memories of the Empire of Light, where he had been branded a threat without trial, hunted and nearly killed. Here in Troy, there was no such scorn. Instead, there was gratitude, admiration, and camaraderie.


    For the first time in what felt like an eternity, Nathan allowed himself to think: Perhaps this journey to Troy was not a waste. Putting aside the matter of life and death for why he hade to Troy, he would have regretted not havinge here for certain.


    For now, he would protect the city. He would fight for its people, and he would wait for Apollo''s promised return. Until then, his path seemed clearer than it had been in years.


    "I offer my congrattions," a soft voice interrupted his thoughts. Nathan turned to see her: Astynome, the priestess of Apollo. She stood with a grace that seemed otherworldly, her flowing robes of white and gold catching the flickering light. Her hair framed a face marked by quiet beauty. But it was her eyes that caught his attention most¡ªwarm and full of genuine pride.


    "Your victory against Ajax the Great and Jason of the Argonauts is nothing short of extraordinary," she said, her voice carrying both reverence and joy.


    Nathan offered a modest smile. "Thank you, Priestess."


    Astynome''s expression softened, her smile lingering as if she wanted to say more. Though their exchanges had been brief in the past, something in her demeanor tonight felt different. And indeed, over theing weeks, their rtionship deepened in ways neither had anticipated.


    Under the cover of night, their connection grew into something more intimate. Astynome began to visit Nathan''s quarters in secret, slipping past watchful eyes to steal moments of passion. By moonlight, their barriers fell away, revealing truths neither had dared voice in the daylight.


    They chose to keep secret for now their rtion. However, their attempts at discretion weren''t entirely sessful. The walls of Troy were old, and whispers carried easily through the stone corridors. On certain nights, muffled sounds f which were clearly moans of pleasure from Nathan''s chambers reached curious ears. Fortunately, the Trojans had alreadye to associate such noises with Charybdis, Heiron''spanion.


    They had no doubts about Charybdis being Heiron''s woman anyway.


    "Where is Charys?" Astynome asked, her gaze sweeping across the room as if expecting Charybdis to materialize from the shadows.


    Astynome had grown surprisingly close to Charybdis. Sharing Nathan''s affections had forged an unusual bond between the two women¡ªone built on intimacy and mutual understanding. In truth, Charybdis might have been Astynome''s first true friend, a rarity for someone with the priestess''s station. Their connection had deepened over shared moments, some of which were private escapades that Nathan knew all too well.


    "She''s resting," Nathan replied, his voice even but carrying a tinge of exhaustion.


    Astynome''s lips curved into a knowing smile. "Then you should rest as well," she said, her toneced with gentle insistence.


    Tonight had been intended for another passionate rendezvous, one that would leave the walls of Nathan''s chamber trembling with their fervor. But Astynome, ever perceptive, didn''t wish to burden him. Nathan had fought a grueling battle, and she wanted him to have the rest he deserved.


    Nathan nodded, a small sigh escaping him. As much as he loved Astynome''s presence in his bed and the sce her warmth provided, he also needed solitude¡ªmoments to clear his mind and process the weight of his actions.


    Astynome returned the nod, her understanding evident. She left his side gracefully, weaving through the warriors gathered in the hall. As the priestess of Apollo, the god who shielded Troy, her presence carried an aura of divine reassurance. She moved among the soldiers with purpose, offering words of encouragement that lifted their spirits like a me dispelling the shadows of despair. The Trojans revered her, not just for her beauty but for her unwavering dedication. Her rounds throughout the city, speaking with citizens and soldiers alike, bolstered morale and instilled hope, even in the darkest of times.


    Nathan watched her go, his gaze lingering momentarily before turning away.


    "How are you, Heiron?" Hector''s familiar voice broke through his thoughts, apanied by a firm pat on his shoulder.


    Nathan nced at Troy''s greatest warrior, his expression betraying his fatigue. "Tired," he admitted, his honesty unvarnished.


    Hector gave a slow, understanding nod. The battle against Ajax had left its mark on Nathan, draining him both physically and mentally. Hector, ever perceptive, could see it clearly.


    "For the next week, you should take it easy," Hector said firmly. "I''ll handle things. Stay behind me rather than fighting on the front lines. You''ve done enough for now."


    Nathan nodded. "I''ll appreciate that."


    He knew Hector was right. Though he hated to take a step back, Nathan was all too aware of his limits. The fight with Ajax had pushed his body to its edge, and he couldn''t afford to strain himself further¡ªnot when he had to endure until Apollo''s return.


    Hector pped him on the back once more, his gesture full of camaraderie. Though their paths had crossed under unusual circumstances, the two men hade to respect each other. Hector saw in Nathan a dependable ally, and Nathan appreciated the Trojan prince''s integrity and pragmatism.


    As the lively conversation among the warriors continued, Nathan''s attention drifted. His gaze settled on Atnta, standing alone in a quiet corner of the hall. Her posture was stiff, her expression distant, and her arms were crossed in a manner that suggested she was lost in thought.


    Nathan understood what likely troubled her. She had pieced together the truth about his identity¡ªof that, he was certain. The realization didn''t surprise him.


    Before, he might have brushed off such matters without a second thought. But things had changed. Nathan hade to appreciate Atnta''s character. She was nothing like those who had betrayed or scorned him in the past or just rotten women like Nancy. Atnta was genuine, brave, and steadfast, qualities that had earned his respect. He didn''t want this newfound camaraderie to sour due to misunderstanding or mistrust.


    Resolving to address the matter, Nathan rose from his seat and crossed the room. His movements drew a few curious nces, but he paid them no mind.


    "Atnta," he called as he approached.


    Her head turned, and her emerald eyes met his. "Oh... Heiron," she replied, her voice tinged with awkwardness. Her lips formed a faint smile, but it was clear she was uneasy.


    Nathan wasted no time. "I think you know who I am by now," he said evenly, his tone neither usatory nor defensive.


    Atnta hesitated, her silence confirming his suspicion. She looked away briefly, as if weighing her next words, but chose to say nothing.


    "I have my reasons for taking part in this war," Nathan continued, his voice steady yet firm. "And for siding with Troy. But I ask that my identity remain a secret. I''d rather Tenebria not be involved in this conflict."


    His words were more than a simple request. Revealing his position as Lord Commander of Tenebria couldplicate matters dangerously. It would draw the ire of even more Greek gods and possibly unify the Greeks against Tenebria who was already in a dangerous spot because of the Demon King.


    Atnta regarded him with a thoughtful expression. She could see the burden Nathan carried, bncing his responsibilities as a leader with the personal connections he had formed here. Yet, she had no intention of betraying his trust.


    "I won''t say anything," she assured him, her voice steady and sincere.


    Nathan nodded, relieved. "Thanks." He turned as if to leave but paused. Something weighed on his chest, something that needed to be said. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I''ve never manipted you," he said. "What I shared with you was mostly the truth¡ªeverything except my role as a mercenary. There were no lies in our exchanges, and I wasn''t pretending. You don''t need to feel awkward around me."


    Atnta''s eyes widened slightly, and for a moment, she seemed surprised. But then her expression softened, and a genuine smile graced her lips. It was as though a heavy weight had been lifted from her shoulders, the tension in her stance melting away.


    "I believe you," she said warmly. "And it''s the same for me. I''ve always been honest with you...Heiron. I''m happy to be one of yourpanions."


    "Likewise," Nathan replied with a rare, heartfelt smile.


    With that simple exchange, the misunderstandings and unspoken doubts were swept away, leaving only the mutual respect and trust they had cultivated.

 Chapter 236 : Talking to Kassandra of Troy

    With the tension between them peacefully resolved, Atnta had reimed her usual serene demeanor. Her small, confident smile returned as she joined Hector and the others at the grand feast. The hall buzzed with the hum of celebration¡ªthe clinking of goblets, bursts ofughter, and the warm glow of torchlight reflecting off polished armor and fine fabrics.


    Atnta also extended an invitation to Nathan.


    However, Nathan purposefully stayed apart from the revelry, standing near a shadowed alcove at the edge of the hall as he leaned against a pir, nursing a goblet of watered wine.


    He had felt her gaze on him for a while now, an intense yet tentative observation. Kassandra.


    Remaining isted was a deliberate choice, his way of silently signaling to her: If you want to talk, now is the time. And, eventually, the bait worked.


    Kassandra approached him with measured grace, her crimson gown trailing behind her like a flowing river of fire. The gown clung to her figure, regal yet understated, entuating her striking presence. Despite her beauty, she was not the center of attention. Most avoided her, perhaps out of respect for her royal blood or, more likely, due to her ominous reputation. Her sharp remarks about Troy''s fate, though well-meaning, cast a shadow wherever she went.


    She never openly shared her visions of disaster but cloaked her warnings in grim remarks that others dismissed as unwee negativity. Her intentions were clear¡ªto protect those she cared for¡ªbut her gift, or curse, made her a misunderstood outcast.


    "Lord Heiron," Kassandra said, her voice soft yet formal as she stopped before him. She lowered her head in a polite bow, an unusual disy for someone of her status.


    "Princess Kassandra," Nathan replied, his tone neutral but acknowledging. He straightened slightly, meeting her gaze with his piercing eyes. Despite her rank, her demeanor toward him was one of respect, as though she recognized the vital role the mercenary Heiron hade to y in Troy''s survival.


    "Thank you for making time for me," she said. It was clear she had noticed Nathan''s purposeful istion.


    "It''s fine," Nathan replied evenly, his sharp gaze never leaving hers. Truthfully, he had been curious about her behavior, her lingering nces, and her silent observations. There was a reason she had sought him out, and he intended to uncover it.


    "I saw your fight," Kassandra began, her tone sincere. "It was... impressive."


    Nathan inclined his head slightly. "It was."


    She hesitated for a moment, as though weighing her next words carefully. "I¡­ never thought you were going to defeat him. Let alone kill him."


    "Like everyone else," Nathan replied, his tone calm but tinged with faint amusement. The skepticism of others before the fight was nothing new.


    "No, you misunderstand me," Kassandra said, her brow furrowing. "I didn''t think anyone could kill Ajax."


    Nathan''s expression shifted, his brows knitting together as her words struck a chord. There was something in her tone¡ªan absolute certainty that made his instincts re.


    It didn''t take him long to arrive at a conclusion. His gaze sharpened. "You saw him alive¡­ at the end," he stated.


    Kassandra''s eyes widened, her shock unmasked for a fleeting moment. She hadn''t expected him to deduce the truth so quickly. He shouldn''t have known about her visions, yet here he stood, staring at her as if he had unraveled her secret.


    Her surprise quickly gave way to understanding. "My brother told you?" she asked, her voice quieter now,ced with an edge of vulnerability.


    Nathan nodded, but in truth, he only had fragments of the story. He didn''t yet know the full extent of her visions or how they tied to Ajax, but Kassandra''s reaction was enough to confirm there was more at y than mere happenstance.


    Seeing Nathan confirm her suspicion, Kassandra gave a slow, measured nod. Her crimson gown swayed slightly as she shifted her weight, and her golden-brown eyes gleamed with a solemn intensity.


    "I see," she said softly, her voiceced with both awe and dread. "Yes. I saw Ajax alive... standing among the other Greek Kings in a burning and crumbling Troy."


    Nathan''s expression hardened.


    "You saw Troy falling?" he asked, seeking confirmation.


    Kassandra inclined her head, her gaze steady but heavy with the burden of her visions. "Yes. Troy is destined to fall. None of my predictions have ever been wrong. I warned of Paris, the Goddesses asking him to choose the most beautiful among them, and the consequences of that choice. I foresaw Paris bringing Helen to Troy and the war that would follow. I warned them all, but no one ever listens."


    Nathan''s thoughts churned. "So, like the myths, she predicted everything truthfully."


    It was unnerving, the eerie precision of her foresight. But what disturbed him most was the inevitability of Troy''s fall.


    He narrowed his eyes, his mind racing. "When did you first see this vision of Troy''s fall?" he asked.


    "A year ago," Kassandra replied, her voice tinged with bitterness. But then her expression darkened, a faint crease forming on her brow. "But since then, my visions have grown... blurry. Unclear."


    Nathan frowned, her words striking an unsettling chord within him. The exact phrase echoed in his mind, a mirror of what Astynome had told him when he questioned her about the war''s oue. She, too, had confessed to seeing only darkness¡ªno rity, no future.


    Two seers, both unable to see.


    Kassandra''s timeline gnawed at his thoughts. A year ago¡­ The same time he had been summoned into this world. The coincidence felt too significant to ignore.


    Nathan''s jaw tightened as doubt crept into his mind.


    "Could my presence have disrupted their visions?" The thought unnerved him. He quickly shook his head, as though dispelling the notion physically.


    No, he couldn''t be this arrogant. He dismissed the idea. But still, the connection lingered, gnawing at the edges of his logic. If it truly was his arrival that clouded their foresight, what would that even mean?


    Pushing aside his unease, Nathan focused on Kassandra again. Her tense posture and furrowed brows betrayed her own struggle with the inexplicable.


    "You saw Ajax alive," Nathan said slowly, choosing his words with care. "But I killed him. Do you think he might be revived by one of the Gods?"


    Kassandra''s eyes widened slightly at the suggestion. Her lips parted, and for a moment, she seemed lost in thought. "Revived¡­?" she murmured, almost to herself. Then she gave a slow nod. "It''s possible. I hadn''t considered that."


    But even as she spoke, doubt flickered across her features. "Though¡­ I don''t believe the Gods would interfere in such a direct way. Reviving someone for the war feels¡­ excessive, even for them. And what of the Goddesses of Destiny? They would be enraged by such tampering. They guard fate after all."N?v(el)B\\jnn


    Nathan understood her hesitation. Her uncertainty mirrored his own. He wasn''t convinced either. No, rather, he was almost certain Ajax''s fate was sealed. His death had been final.


    But if that were true, what did it mean for Kassandra''s vision?


    Nathan''s eyes narrowed.


    "Did I really¡­ change the future she saw?"


    Nathan was still unsure about it. The uncertainty gnawed at him, but his interest in Kassandra''s visions was undeniable. While her range was shorter than Astynome''s, her foresight seemed uncannily urate, which intrigued him.


    "What else did you see?" Nathan asked, his voice calm but edged with curiosity.


    Kassandra hesitated, her gaze distant as if reliving the visions she had endured. "Other things, other oues... but I''m not sure what to believe anymore," she admitted bitterly. "I can''t me everyone for doubting me when even I''m not certain of what I see."


    Readtest stories on empire


    "I believe you," Nathan replied.


    Kassandra blinked, her red eyes narrowing slightly in surprise. "Hmm?" she murmured, unsure if she had heard him correctly.


    Nathan met her gaze, his own eyes steady and sincere. "I believe you, Princess Kassandra. Entirely. I have no doubt about you. I know you wouldn''t lie about something like this."


    Her lips parted in silent astonishment, and her eyes quivered as his words sank in. How long had she waited for someone to truly believe her? Not with hollow assurances or pitying smiles, but with genuine faith? Her mother had often whispered words of support, and the temple priestesses had offered prayers for her, but she knew their assurances wereced with doubt.


    But Nathan¡ªhe wasn''t lying. She could feel the authenticity in his voice, in his steady gaze.


    "You... believe me?" she asked again, needing to hear it once more.


    "I do," Nathan said without hesitation. "So please, inform me of all your visions from now on. Don''t waste your energy exining yourself to those who won''t believe you. Instead, tell me. I might be able to change the future."


    There was a conviction in his words that startled her. He wasn''t merely humoring her or seeking favor. He was serious¡ªtruly serious¡ªabout trusting her.


    Kassandra stared at him, her mind reeling. A single tear escaped, tracing a path down her cheek before she even realized it. For years, she had carried the weight of Apollo''s curse, the burden of being disbelieved, mocked, and dismissed. And now, in this moment, Nathan''s simple yet powerful statement had broken through her despair.


    Nathan''s brow furrowed as he noticed the tear. ncing around quickly, he ensured no one else had seen it. Thest thing he wanted was for someone to question why Kassandra, of all people, was crying¡ªand why he might be responsible for it.


    "You have something in your eye," he said casually, stepping closer. With a gentle touch, he wiped the tear from her cheek with his finger.


    Kassandra shivered at the unexpected contact, her breath catching. The warmth of his touch lingered on her skin, grounding her in the present moment.


    Nathan pulled back, his hand dropping to his side. He didn''t pry further, respecting her unspoken boundaries. "I believe you," he repeated softly. "Don''t worry."


    And with that, he turned and walked away, leaving her standing there, frozen in ce.


    Kassandra watched his retreating figure, her heart swelling with emotions she couldn''t name. For the first time in years¡ªyears filled with scorn and istion because of her curse¡ªshe feltforted. Trulyforted. And for the first time, she dared to hope that maybe, just maybe, she wasn''t as alone as she had always believed.

 Chapter 237 Nathans Divine rewards!

    "It is an honor to meet you, Lord Heiron!"


    Shortly after parting ways with Kassandra, another young woman appeared before me, radiating an air of youth and vivacity. Her name, if I recalled correctly, was Polyxena. She was Kassandra''s younger sister, and though she shared Kassandra''s striking beauty, there was a notable difference in their demeanor. Polyxena exuded a bright, cheerful energy that contrasted sharply with her older sister''s somber and burdened disposition.


    I tried to search my memory for any mention of her in the myths I knew, but nothing definitive surfaced. I chose to nod politely, keeping my thoughts to myself.


    "Likewise, Princess," I said courteously, maintaining the reserved poise befitting the situation.


    Her eyes sparkled with uncontained enthusiasm as she spoke. "You were truly amazing. Beating Ajax like that¡­ such strength!"


    "I merely did the job I was paid for," I replied humbly, lowering my gaze slightly to downy thepliment.


    "You''re being far too modest!" Polyxena giggled, the sound light and carefree. Before I could respond, she leaned forward, her soft breath grazing my cheek, and ced a gentle kiss just beside my lips.


    The action startled me, and I couldn''t help but look at her, wide-eyed. Her expression was one of innocent mischief, yet beneath ity a genuine warmth.


    "Please," she said, her tone suddenly serious, "continue to protect my city and its people."


    With that, she turned and left, her graceful figure disappearing into the crowd before I could say a word.


    I nced around, noticing a few onlookers who had witnessed the brief exchange. For a moment, I braced myself for murmurs or judgment¡ªafter all, a princess showing such affection to a foreigner could easily cause a stir. But to my surprise, no one seemed to object. Instead, I caught Hector''s gaze across the room, and he simply smiled knowingly, as if he had anticipated something like this.


    The evening continued, but I found myself restless. After an hour of mingling with the Trojans at the feast, I decided it was time to leave. I had spoken to most of the city''s nobles and warriors by then, all of whom offered their blessings or kind words. All, that is, except Paris.


    Throughout the feast, Paris had been shooting me annoyed nces from across the room. His disdain was almost palpable, though hecked the courage to voice it outright. I couldn''t understand his animosity entirely, but if I had to guess, I''d attribute it to jealousy.


    It was a foolish emotion, really. If he desired the admiration of the Trojans, he had ample opportunity to earn it. But instead of fighting alongside his people at the front lines, Paris seemed content to remain in the shadow of Helen of Troy, the woman whose beauty had sparked this catastrophic war.


    To be fair, Helen''s beauty was unparalleled¡ªher title as the most beautiful mortal woman on Earth was no exaggeration. Even I couldn''t deny her allure. But beauty alone didn''t excuse Paris from his responsibilities. As a prince of Troy, his duty was to his city and its people. Yet he shirked these responsibilities, leaving them to others¡ªHector, Kassandra, and the soldiers on the battlefield.


    It was difficult to believe that Paris and Hector were brothers. The two were as different as night and day. While Hector bore the weight of Troy on his shoulders with unwavering resolve, Paris seemed to care only for himself. Even Kassandra, cursed as she was, showed more concern for Troy''s fate than he did. That alone spoke volumes.


    Shaking my head, I waved at Hector and the others before excusing myself. A servant escorted me to my new quarters, which had been arranged on one of the pce''s higher floors.


    When I entered, I was struck by the grandeur of the room. It was a far cry from the modest amodations I had been given before. This was a chamber befitting a noble of the highest rank or a royal guest. The space was expansive, with high ceilings adorned with intricate carvings and walls draped in rich, crimson tapestries embroidered with golden patterns.


    The bed, centered against the far wall, was massive and inviting, its frame carved from dark wood and its mattressyered with plush, silken sheets. Arge balcony opened to the city below, offering a breathtaking view of the night-lit streets of Troy and the faint glow of the enemy''s distant campfires.


    After a few more minutes of catching fresh air on the balcony, the cool night breeze soothing my restless mind, I finally slumped onto the luxurious bed. The silken sheets were softer than I had ever known, but the weight of my thoughts madefort a fleeting thing. Closing my eyes, I let my body sink into the mattress, surrendering to exhaustion.


    Before I knew it, my consciousness was whisked away, reced by an endless white void. It was the same ethereal world I had been brought to when I first met Apollo. Yet, this time, Apollo was notably absent. Instead, three new figures stood before me¡ªgods of undeniable power and presence: Aphrodite, Artemis, and Ares.


    I wasn''t entirely surprised. Given the events in Troy and the growing attention I seemed to attract, their arrival was almost inevitable.


    "That was a great victory, Heiron!" Aphrodite''s voice rang out, melodic yetcking the seductive undertone she typically used when we were alone. The reason for her change in demeanor was obvious¡ªAres was standing right beside her.


    "It wasn''t difficult," I replied with a casual shrug, masking any pride I might have felt. To gods like these, disys of arrogance or humility could be equally dangerous.


    "Gahahah!" Ares''s boomingughter filled the void, his deep voice echoing like thunder. "I like that spirit!"


    So this was Ares. I observed him closely. He was every bit the war god one would expect: tall and broad-shouldered, his form exuding raw power. His armor gleamed a fiery red, and his eyes burned with an intensity that could cow even the bravest warriors. There was no denying his strength¡ªa strength that, at my current level, I couldn''t hope to match.


    "You fought very well, Heiron," Artemis spoke next, her voice calm and measured. Her arms were crossed, but a faint smile yed on her lips. It was the kind of smile that spoke more of satisfaction at arger victory than just Ajax''s death. No doubt she relished the symbolic blow dealt to Hera''s pride more than anything else.


    "Priam might have rewarded you," Artemis continued, her tone curious, "but you refused. Do you desire something more? Perhaps we can provide it."


    Her offer took me by surprise. A gift from the gods themselves was not something to dismiss lightly. I considered my options carefully, weighing the potential value of their favor.


    "A skill from each of you, if I have to ask," I said, my voice steady. It was a bold request, but I saw no reason to hold back. Skills, more than material wealth or titles, were what I needed most. At my current level, raw stats meant little. What Icked were tools¡ªabilities that could tilt the scales in battles yet toe.


    Your journey continues on empire


    Artemis''s eyes widened slightly, but she nodded in agreement. "All right. If that''s what you wish."


    "Gahaha! I will give you one as well! Rejoice!" Ares bellowed, hisughter echoing once more before he vanished without further ceremony.


    "I''ll see what I can offer," Aphrodite added, her wordsced with a vague, almost teasing undertone. She lingered for a moment longer, her eyes meeting mine meaningfully, before she too disappeared.


    Just as I turned to leave, believing the encounter was over, Artemis''s voice stopped me. "Oh, yes, Heiron."


    I pivoted, meeting her gaze. Her merciless emerald eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that made my breath catch. There was no trace of the faint smile from earlier. Her expression was pure steel.


    "If you touch Atnta," she said softly, her voice a whisper that carried like a de slicing through the stillness, "I will kill you."


    The killing intent radiating from her was suffocating, sending a chill down my spine. Her words left no room for misinterpretation. This wasn''t a threat; it was a promise. And then, in the blink of an eye, she vanished.


    I stood alone in the void for a moment, my thoughts racing. Artemis was not the goddess she appeared to be at first nce¡ªnot by any stretch. Her words lingered in my mind, a stark reminder of the fine line I walked.


    While I liked quite a lot Atnta, I had no intention of provoking Artemis. Thest thing I needed was to add another goddess to the growing list of divine beings I''d rather avoid crossing in the middle of a war.


    Shaking my head, I willed myself back to the mortal realm.


    I found myself back on my bed, but something felt off. A weight pressed down on me, unfamiliar yet unmistakably deliberate. My senses slowly returned, and as I blinked the lingering haze of the divine realm from my eyes, a fiery voice broke the silence.


    "You finally woke up?"


    My eyes adjusted to the dim light, and the sight that greeted me was both breathtaking and rming.


    Penthesilea, the Amazonian queen herself, was sitting atop mepletely bare, her bronzed skin glistening faintly under the moonlight that seeped through the cracks in the shutters. Her untamed hair cascaded around her shoulders, and her piercing eyes glowed with predatory intent, locked onto mine.


    I froze, my mind racing to process the situation. Her lips curved into a sultry, knowing smile as she leaned forward, her warmth radiating against me. The air between us seemed to crackle with her sheer presence.


    "Now," she purred, her voice low and demanding, "give me your strong seed."N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 238 Eating the Amazons Queen (1) *

    Penthesilea, the Amazonian queen herself, was sitting atop mepletely bare, her bronzed skin glistening faintly under the moonlight that seeped through the cracks in the shutters. Her untamed hair cascaded around her shoulders, and her piercing eyes glowed with predatory intent, locked onto mine.


    I froze, my mind racing to process the situation. Her lips curved into a sultry, knowing smile as she leaned forward, her warmth radiating against me. The air between us seemed to crackle with her sheer presence.


    "Now," she purred, her voice low and demanding, "give me your strong seed."


    "Strong seed?" I echoed, my tone tinged with disbelief, though the constant surprises of this world had dulled my ability to be truly astonished. The queen of the Amazons herself, Penthesilea, was unabashedly asking me to father her child. If this had happened to me when I first arrived in this strange reality, I might have been stunned. But now? It was just another bizarre chapter in my life.


    Why were so many women around me suddenly obsessed with having a baby?


    Amelia had whispered her desires in hushed tones during our secret night together, hidden from the watchful eyes of ssmates and students. Aisha, too, had begged for the same after our most recent, intimate encounter. Even Khillea¡ªthe mysterious woman I''d met in Achilles'' tent¡ªhad subtly hinted at her intentions. And now, Penthesilea.


    The pattern was undeniable, and yet, no less perplexing.


    "Yes," Penthesilea said with a mischievous grin, leaning against me. The warmth of her bare body seeped through my clothes as her soft, full breasts pressed lightly against my chest. Her nipples grazed my tunic, making her intent crystal clear. She wasn''t shy, nor hesitant, and carried herself with the confident allure of a warrior ustomed to taking what she wanted.


    Her beauty was captivating, yet not dainty. It was raw and fierce, like a weapon forged in the heat of battle. Her curves¡ªespecially her ample chest¡ªstood in stark contrast to her agile, lightning-fast movements on the battlefield. Amazingly, her body didn''t seem hindered by them at all.


    "We Amazons are all women," she exined, her flushed cheeks betraying just a hint of embarrassment. "To continue our legacy, to pass on our bloodline, we must reproduce. For centuries, we''ve sought out the strongest men¡ªworthy men. Some we take by force; otherse willingly. Either way, no man would say no to a night with an Amazon, would they?" Her words carried a teasing lilt, but her golden eyes held an intense seriousness beneath the yfulness.


    Her exnation intrigued me. It was more than just biology; it was tradition and survival intertwined. "What happens if a boy is born?" I asked, keeping my voice calm and even, despite her closeness.


    Penthesilea tilted her head, seemingly amused by my question. "Hmm? A fair question. If it''s a boy, he will marry a strong Amazon and give us children until a girl is born. However..." Her eyes narrowed yfully, and a faint smirk tugged at her lips. "Not all men are capable of keeping up with us. Few can match our zeal, on the battlefield or in bed~."


    The implications were clear, and I couldn''t help but admire the pride she took in her people''s resilience. Amazons weren''t just warriors; they were a force of nature. The thought ofpeting with their stamina was... daunting, to say the least.


    I leaned back slightly, meeting her gaze. "Why wait so long, then? Surely you''ve encountered many strong men before me. Hector, for instance?"


    Penthesilea''s expression softened, a flicker of respect crossing her face at the mention of Troy''s champion. "Hector... Yes, I approached him once. But he''s too devoted to Andromache. I respect that, and I moved on." She paused, her grin returning. "But then, I met you. You defeated Ajax, after all." Her voice carried a note of admiration that felt strangely intimate. "You''ve proven yourself worthy in battle, and now... I want your seed."


    "What if I refuse?" I asked, my voice steady, but something in my chest betrayed the rising tension.


    Penthesilea tilted her head back andughed¡ªa sound as sharp and untamed as the wilderness she ruled. Her golden skin glistened faintly in the dim light, every curve of her form radiating power and raw temptation. "Then I''ll take it myself," she said, a feral smirk curling her lips.


    Before I could react, her hand darted forward, slipping under the waistband of my pants. Her cool fingers found my soft shaft, curling around it with the precision of a hunter. My body flinched at the sudden contact, a sharp intake of breath betraying my surprise.


    Her eyes glittered as she began to explore me, her touch shifting from tentative strokes to confident glides. "Oh¡­" Penthesilea mused, her thumb brushing along the sensitive underside of my length. "You''re carrying something impressive here." Her voice dipped lower, a tantalizing mix of curiosity and challenge. "I wonder¡­ how much bigger will it get when you''re ready to fight?"


    Her hand moved with a deliberate rhythm, sliding along my shaft, coaxing life into me. My resolve wavered, especially as her form moved closer, her proud, firm breasts bouncing slightly with her every motion. The soft rise and fall of her chest demanded my attention, the thin cloth over them doing little to disguise their fullness.


    Arousal stirred within me despite myself, and I reached out instinctively, letting my hands find her. Her skin was impossibly smooth under my fingertips, her taut stomach leading up to the supple curve of her breasts. "You''re incredible," I murmured, my thumbs grazing the peaks through the thin fabric. "You''ve got the kind of body men would fight wars for."


    Penthesilea stilled for a moment, a faint twitch betraying her pleasure even as she kept her expression aloof. "Mmm¡­" she hummed, her breath catching as my fingers found her nipples, rolling and teasing them. She tried to maintain herposure, but the slight parting of her lips, the way her chest rose sharply under my palms, told another story.


    "You''re not so tough now, are you?" I teased, leaning closer. My hands grew bolder, kneading her breasts with a firm but measured grip. She gasped softly, her earlier dominance faltering as her head tipped back slightly. "Such nice breasts," I said, my voice a low murmur against her ear. "Perfect for a warrior queen."


    "Y-you''re just¡­ ah¡­ trying to distract me!" Penthesilea managed to say, though her voice quivered. Her hand on me slowed, her grip faltering as I continued my assault on her senses.


    "Maybe I am," I said, smiling against her neck before biting lightly. Her body arched against mine, her gasp turning into a breathy moan. "But it seems to be working."


    Experience new stories on empire


    Her eyes snapped open, a fire igniting behind them as she growled, "You''ll regret that." With renewed fervor, her hand on my cock tightened, stroking harder and faster, her movements almost punishing. The friction sent sparks of pleasure racing through me, and I couldn''t help the groan that escaped my lips.


    My resolve gave way entirely, and in one swift move, I grabbed her by the waist and flipped her down onto the bed beneath me. She let out a startled cry, her hair sying out like a dark halo against the sheets. "What are you¡ª!" she began, but I cut her off, pinning her hands above her head with one hand and using the other to grip her thigh, spreading her legs apart.


    "I''m taking charge," I said, lowering my voice to a growl. My gaze raked over her, from the defiance zing in her eyes to the way her chest heaved with each ragged breath. "You''ll beg me for more before this is over."


    "You arrogant bastard!" Penthesilea snarled, her muscles tensing as if preparing to throw me off. But I was faster, pressing my body against hers, pinning herpletely. My cock, now fully hard, pressed against her, and despite her protests, a flush spread across her cheeks.


    "Admit it," I whispered against her ear, letting the head of my shaft brush teasingly against her. "You want this just as much as I do."


    Her hips bucked involuntarily, and for a split second, her fierce mask slipped, reced by something raw and unguarded. Then it was back, and she bared her teeth. "Never."


    "Then I''ll make you," I said, pushing her legs wider. Her resistance only made the tension between us thicker, the air crackling with challenge and unspoken desire.


    Penthesilea''s defiance burned in her eyes, a wild glint of pride refusing to dim even as she strained against me. She wasn''t trying to stop me because she''d had second thoughts; no, her Amazonian pride wouldn''t allow submission. To her, control was a birthright, a queen''s privilege. Her body, taut with muscle and grace, fought not just me, but the idea of yielding to anyone.


    Her resistance was a tempest, feral and consuming. She twisted, her breath heaving, every sinew of her powerful frame straining as she sought to reverse our positions. But I wasn''t about to yield either. Her efforts only fueled my resolve. I surged forward, channeling strength into every motion, pinning her beneath me.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "B¡­Bastard!" she spat, fury spilling over her trembling lips, her voice edged with disbelief. Her eyes widened, incandescent with indignation that I had overpowered her.


    I couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction, her rage a perfect mirror to her frustration. "Now, let''s make this interesting."

 Chapter 239 Eating the Amazons Queen (2) *

    I couldn''t help but smirk at her reaction, her rage a perfect mirror to her frustration. "Now, let''s make this interesting," I taunted, my voice dripping with anticipation. My hand pressed firmly against her t, sculpted stomach, the heat of her body scorching my palm. She squirmed beneath my grip, her every movement desperate, wild.


    "It will hurt more if you struggle, Penthesilea," I warned, my tone dark, teasing. Her gaze locked onto mine, her cheeks flushed crimson¡ªwhether from anger or something deeper, she''d never admit.


    "Let go of me!" she snarled, her voice a symphony of shame and wrath. "I won''t ept this humiliation!" Her fists clenched, nails biting into her palms, as if sheer will alone would free her.


    Her protest only heightened the thrill, a spark igniting something primal within me. I shifted, positioning myself, the heat of her body calling to mine. Slowly, deliberately, I aligned myself with her entrance. The slick resistance of her untouched core was a reminder of her defiance, of the walls I was about to breach.


    Her entire body tensed as I pressed forward. Her gasp was sharp, torn from her throat as I imed her. "Nnghhh!!" The sound burst from her lips unbidden, her eyes flying wide as pain rippled through her. It was a sound that spoke of disbelief, a warrior unprepared for this new battlefield.


    She had braved countless wounds inbat, her body a temple of scars and strength. But this? This pain reached depths no de could touch, tearing through the armor she had spent a lifetime building.


    I surged deeper, feeling her tense around me, unyielding at first. Her virginity gave way, a threshold crossed, her breath hitching as her body betrayed her. "Hghn!" she hissed, biting down hard on her lip, trying to contain the storm of emotions swelling within her.


    Her body was a battlefield, muscles quivering beneath the strain, her skin flushed with the heat of exertion and something more. The sheen of sweat on her brow glistened, catching the dim light as her breaths grew shallow. The fire in her eyes dimmed, flickering between rage, disbelief, and an unspoken vulnerability.


    Her chest rose and fell rapidly, a rhythm that matched the frantic pace of her heart. "You¡­bastard," she whispered again, but the venom in her voice wasced with something else now¡ªa waver, a hesitation. Her body began to respond despite her will, the tension in her muscles melting under the heat coursing through her veins. Her resistance, once fierce, faltered as the sensations overwhelmed her, rendering her silent but for the asional ragged gasp.


    Penthesilea''s bronzed skin gleamed with sweat, each bead tracing the curves of her body, glistening as though the gods themselves had sculpted her. Her breathing was ragged, her chest heaving, and her eyes locked on mine, a mixture of defiance and surrender swimming in their depths.


    "You want a baby?" I growled, my voice rough with raw desire and authority, each word dripping with power as I thrust deep inside her. "Then take the responsibility!"


    The force of my hips drove her slender frame into the furs beneath us. Penthesilea arched her back with a strangled groan, her lips parting in an almost silent cry. "Ngh??!!" she gasped, her voice trembling with both pain and burgeoning pleasure. Her toes curled tightly, betraying the internal war she was fighting. Her body strained, a fortress unwilling to yield, yet every movement of her hips betrayed her longing. Slowly, inevitably, the pleasure began to overshadow the sting, and her resistance faltered.


    Her waist moved of its own ord, grinding against mine, urging me deeper. I smirked at her futile attempt to maintain control¡ªher first misstep in a battle she would inevitably lose. My hands slid down, gripping her firm ass, the muscles tensing beneath my fingertips as I lifted her effortlessly. Her light brown legs trembled before I raised them, resting them over my shoulders. The new angle exposed herpletely to me, and I drove into her harder, the slickness of her arousal guiding every powerful thrust.


    Continue reading stories on empire


    "Hgnn¡ª??! Hgnnn!! Th-This is¡­ weiird!" she whimpered, shaking her head as if trying to dispel the intensity of what she felt. Her words held confusion, yet her voice trembled with undeniable pleasure, her grunts transforming into sultry moans.


    "Is it, Penthesilea?" I taunted, my breath hot against her flushed skin. "Is this too much for the Queen of the Amazons?" I pounded harder, my body merciless in its pursuit of her surrender. Her tight pussy clenched around my cock, betraying her body''s eager eptance.


    The room was alive with the primal symphony of flesh meeting flesh.


    Pah! Pah! Pah!


    Wet, rhythmic sounds filled the air as my hips collided against hers. Her sweat-slick thighs quivered on my shoulders, and her head fell back, her wild blond hair cascading over the furs like a dark halo. Her lips trembled as moans spilled from them, each one louder than thest.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Aghn! Yesss! More!! Harder??!!" Her voice broke with desperation, themanding tone of a warrior reced by the primal plea of a woman lost to sensation. She wrapped her legs around my neck, pulling me even closer, her lithe body arching off the bed. Her position was obscene¡ªher ass barely brushing the furs beneath her as I drove deeper, my cock spearing into her again and again.


    "You like this, don''t you?" Iughed darkly, reaching out to grab her breasts. Her supple mounds filled my hands, soft yet firm, her nipples pebbling beneath my fingers. I squeezed them roughly, kneading her flesh, my thumbs flicking over the hardened peaks.


    "Nghhnn~~~?? yesss??!" she cried out, her voice trembling with need. The flush of her cheeks deepened, spreading down to her chest, her whole body ame with the heat of our coupling.


    I grinned at her confession, the sight of herpletely undone feeding the fire inside me. Sliding my arms beneath her, I wrapped her slender waist in my grip and lifted her from the bed. She was weightless in my arms, her soft body pressed tightly against mine. Her lips were so close, swollen and glistening with saliva, and I imed them with a ferocity that matched the rhythm of my thrusts.


    "Mmmmhhh!!" Penthesilea''s eyes flew wide open, her muffled gasp of shock vibrating against my mouth. Her lips were impossibly soft, yielding under mine as I kissed her with unrelenting hunger. I licked across her bottom lip, biting down just hard enough to draw a thin bead of blood. The sharp metallic taste mixed with the sweetness of her, intoxicating.


    Her initial resistance melted away as her hands clung to my shoulders, her fingers digging into my skin. "W-What... this... sooo goooood~~~ hgnnn!" Her moan was muffled against my mouth as she surrenderedpletely, her lips parting to wee my tongue. I devoured her, sucking, nipping, iming every inch of her mouth as mine.


    Even as I kissed her, my hips never faltered. My cock drove into her over and over, each thrust sending shockwaves through her quaking body. Her thighs shook, and I felt her legs tighten around me, locking me in ce. Her arms wrapped around my neck as though anchoring herself in the storm of sensations overwhelming her.


    PAH! PAH! PAH!


    The room echoed with the brutal, rhythmic collision of our bodies each thrust apanied by the wet, sticky sounds of her dripping arousal. The Amazon Queen, the warrior goddess, was now a trembling mess in my arms, undone by my relentless assault.


    "Ughnn! Ughnn! M-More! Fuck, yes!!" she screamed, her voice raw and unrestrained, her nails raking across my back.


    Her soft moans were muffled against my shoulder, her arms like steel chains wrapped around my neck, her legs still trembling from the relentless pace I had set. Yet, her body didn''t waver¡ªstill pliant, still hungry. The sensation of her tight, dripping heat gripping me through the fabric of my trousers was maddening, her grinding making me groan, my cock straining against the confining cloth.


    I growled low, the sound rumbling from deep in my chest as I hooked my hands under her thighs, lifting her further up as though she weighed nothing. Her hazy eyes widened, barely able to focus, but the trust¡ªno, the reckless surrender¡ªin them was unmistakable. Without a word, I carried her and mmed her back against the cold stone wall.


    THUUUD!


    The impact echoed through the chamber, the wall trembling under the force of it. Her startled gasp morphed into a long, wanton moan, her head tipping back as the sudden jolt pushed me deeper into her.


    "Haaaaaan!" Penthesilea cried out, her voice tinged with surprise and ecstasy. The abrupt angle change drove my cock to brush a spot inside her that made her body jolt, her hips twitching instinctively to press harder against me. Her pussy clenched with renewed fervor, and I could feel the wetness dripping down, soaking the fabric between us.


    Her nails dug into my shoulders, and she whimpered, her lips parting in a mix of confusion and surrender.


    I didn''t care as I began to fuck her against the wall. Each thrust was hard, deliberate, the motion mming her back into the unforgiving surface behind her. The vibrations rippled through her body, her moans growing louder with every stroke.


    "HAAAN! HMMGH! HAAAN! SOOO GOOOD!!" Penthesilea''s cries echoed off the walls, filling the room with the music of her surrender. Her proud Amazonian strength had melted into raw, unfiltered need. The power she usually wielded so easily now radiated from me, each thrust a testament to my dominance.


    The royal guest room was already in chaos¡ªfurs and pillows tossed haphazardly, the faint scent of sex thick in the air. The heady perfume of her arousal mixed with the musk of my exertion, creating an intoxicating fog that clouded all reason. The room itself seemed to bow to the heat between us, the ornate carvings on the walls a blur in the haze of our unrelenting passion.


    Penthesilea''s breath hitched suddenly, her body stiffening as she arched against me. "C-Cumming!!!" she screamed, her voice breaking into desperate gasps as her climax overtook her. Her thighs clenched around my waist, holding me in ce as her pussy spasmed around my cock, soaking me with her release.


    I smirked at the way she clung to me, her face buried in the crook of my neck, her warm breath brushing against my skin in erratic bursts. "Haaa??¡­ haaan??¡­ aaaahhh??¡­" Her soft, erotic panting sent a shiver down my spine as she rested her forehead on my shoulder, utterly spent.


    "Did you like it?" I whispered, my lips brushing against the shell of her ear. My voice was low, teasing, butced with a satisfaction that was undeniable.


    Her head tilted slightly, her damp hair sticking to her flushed skin as she managed a weak, breathy response. "Y¡­yeah¡­" The word was barely a whisper, her voice cracking under the weight of her exhaustion. Yet even in her vulnerability, there was a small, awkward grin ying at the corners of her lips¡ªa fragile remnant of her once-indomitable pride.


    But I wasn''t done. Not even close. My cock still throbbed with need, and the sight of the Amazon Queen¡ªdisheveled, trembling, and utterly overwhelmed¡ªonly spurred me further.


    "I expect more from the Amazon Queen."

 Chapter 240 Eating the Amazons Queen (3) *

    "I expect more from the Amazon Queen," I growled into her ear, the wordsced with both challenge and promise. Before she could muster a reply, I took her earlobe between my teeth, biting down just hard enough to draw a gasp from her swollen lips.


    "Haaaan! Whaa¡­" Her words were cut off as I moved, her confusion giving way to a startled cry.


    With a single, fluid motion, I pulled away from the wall and threw her onto the bed. Shended in a tangle of limbs and damp sheets, her hair syed like a river against the pale linens. Her body arched instinctively, the muscles in her abdomen quivering as she adjusted to the sudden change in position. The dazed look in her eyes only made my grin widen as I crawled over her, my shadow engulfing herpletely.


    Her legs fell open on instinct, her trembling thighs slick with the evidence of her pleasure. "We''re not finished, Penthesilea," I purred, my voice a deep rumble as I positioned myself above her. Her breath hitched, her chest heaving, and the flicker of realization in her eyes sent a thrill through me.


    I gripped once more her hips firmly, my fingers digging into her soft skin, and thrust deeper, feeling her walls tighten and pulse around me like they were made to fit my length. She gasped, her nails wing at the sheets, and her head tilted back, a cascade of blond hair tumbling over her shoulders. Her moans were breathy, filled with a mix of surprise and insatiable desire.


    "Nghh! You''re too much!" Penthesilea''s voice cracked, her thighs trembling as she struggled between resistance and surrender, her words betraying her body''s cravings.


    "Too much?" I rasped against her ear, licking the shell slowly before biting down lightly, enough to make her yelp. "You''ll take everything. Every inch. Every drop. This is just the start."


    Her hips bucked instinctively, meeting me with desperation. Her caramel-toned skin glistened under the dim lights, each thrust sending ripples through her body, her breasts bouncing in rhythm with the ferocity of our coupling. My pace increased, the sound of skin meeting skin echoing alongside her increasingly frantic moans.


    "Haaah! FUCK ME HARDER!!! ? she pleaded, her nails now scratching across my forearms as she gave up trying to contain herself. Her legs wrapped tightly around my waist, pulling me closer, deeper. The wet squelch of her arousal coating me sent shivers down my spine.


    "Fuck, you''re so wet," I growled, one hand sliding down to cup her ass, spreading her wider so I could bury myself even further. The way she responded¡ªher back arching, her toes curling¡ªwas enough to push my control to the brink.


    "Yesss," she hissed, her voice dripping with unrestrained hunger. "Fill me up. I want everything." Her cheeks were flushed, her lips swollen from biting down to muffle her cries.


    "Of course!"


    "HAAAN! HAAAN! YES! MORE!"


    Her screams filled the room as I pounded her into the mattress, her body shaking with each forceful thrust. The bed creaked beneath us, the intensity of our movements threatening to copse it entirely. She writhed, sweat pooling between her breasts, her lips forming incoherent words of pleading and praise.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Seeing her close to her climax, I grasped her arm and turned her around forcefully.


    "Get on all fours."


    "Wha..ughn!!"


    My grip on her arm remained firm as I turned her, her protests drowned by her own helpless cries as my fingers grazed her swollen clit.


    "Get on all fours," Imanded, my voice edged with hunger.


    Her lips parted to form a defiant reply, but all that escaped was a broken whimper as I didn''t give her the time to settle. With an iron grip, I spread her taut, perfect ass cheeks, the heat radiating from her exposed core making my cock throb with impatience. No ceremony, no hesitation¡ªI plunged deep inside her, burying myself to the hilt.


    "Haaaaghnnn!!"


    Her scream echoed through the room, a sharp cry that quickly turned into a guttural moan, louder than anything I''d ever pulled from her before. Penthesilea''s voice cracked, shaking with every forceful thrust. I didn''t care who might hear us. In this moment, she was mine¡ªan invincible warrior undone by my relentless drive.


    I moved with punishing speed, the wet sounds of my pounding hips filling the space alongside her incoherent cries.


    PAH! PAH! PAH!


    Each p of flesh against flesh fueled my own primal rhythm. Penthesilea''s knees buckled, her strength faltering, but my hands on her hips ensured she didn''t copse, jerking her back into ce with every shaky attempt at surrender.


    "Fuck, Penthesilea¡­" I growled through gritted teeth, watching her head loll forward, her strong, proud frame now reduced to trembling submission.


    "Haaan??~~~ Oh gods, yes¡­ ahhhh??~~ nghhhnn??~~!!" Her broken words came out in an almost delirious stream, her voice betraying the depths of her unraveling.


    Her walls gripped me tighter, her body signaling her inevitable release. Sensing her climax approaching, I thrust harder, faster, her slick heat swallowing me greedily. Her cries reached a fever pitch, her entire being trembling beneath me as the tension in her body finally snapped.


    "NGHYAAA??????!!!" Penthesilea''s scream was high-pitched, feminine in a way she had never shown before. Her back arched violently as her orgasm consumed her, her trembling body driving me over the edge. My hands snaked around her, cupping her full breasts, holding her upright as I gave in to the overwhelming need.


    My cock throbbed, pulsing deep inside her, and I emptied myself into her quivering womb. Each spurt of heat seemed to echo through her, her walls mping down rhythmically, milking everyst drop from me. Her eyes, half-closed and dazed, flickered with fleeting awareness as her entire body convulsed, lost in the aftermath of pleasure.


    I stayed buried within her, still twitching, savoring the sensation of her spasming depths. Beneath us, the once-pristine sheets were a mess of fluids¡ªher virgin blood, our mingled cum, and the remnants of her powerful surrender.


    "Haaa¡­" I exhaled, ragged and breathless, my hands still kneading the softness of her breasts as I supported her boneless frame.


    Penthesilea''s head lolled back against my chest, her mouth slightly open, but there was no response. Her strength, her pride, her everything had short-circuited under the weight of what we''d shared.


    With that the Amazons Queen was conquered.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    While Nathan and Penthesilea shared a restless and turbulent night in the aftermath of their hard-fought victory against the Greeks¡ªa triumph owedrgely to Nathan''s efforts¡ªthe mood on the Greek side was starkly different. Darkness shrouded their camp, and the once-proud warriors of Greece found themselves in the grip of despair.


    In Agamemnon''s opulent yet tense tent, a heavy silence loomed. The rich fabric of the walls muffled the sounds of the camp, making the quiet even more oppressive. The old and venerable Nestor sat hunched, his gnarled hands gripping his staff as though it were the only thing anchoring him to reality.


    "I can''t believe it," Nestor muttered, his voice trembling with disbelief. "Ajax¡­fallen."


    His words reverberated through the tent, striking each man as a cruel reminder of their shattered pride. Ajax the King of Smis was no longer there.


    Heracles, his massive frame casting an imposing shadow in the dim light, broke the silence. "Jason fell as well," he said bluntly, his deep voice tinged with frustration.


    "He was too arrogant for his own good," Diomedes remarked, shaking his head in disapproval. His tone was calm butced with bitterness. "Charging at that man so soon after he''d killed Ajax¡­what did he expect?"


    Jason''s defeat did not surprise them; he had always been more audacious than prudent. But Ajax¡ªmighty Ajax¡ªwas a different matter entirely. His loss was a devastating blow, a wound that cut deeply into their morale.


    "Who the hell is that new guy?" Menus finally demanded, his brows furrowed in anger and confusion. The question that had been simmering in everyone''s minds was now voiced.


    Odysseus leaned back and folded his arms, his sharp eyes narrowing as he recalled what little he knew. "A mercenary," he said. "From another continent, if the rumors are true." His gaze grew distant as he remembered the brief, chilling glimpse he''d had of the man. Though not as physically imposing as Ajax, the stranger had exuded a fearsome presence¡ªone that made even seasoned warriors hesitate.


    "This¡­Heiron is exceedingly dangerous," Nestor cautioned, his voice steady despite the turmoil within. "He killed Ajax. Treat him with the same caution you would Hector himself."


    Heracles frowned, his powerful hands clenching into fists. "Should we call Achilles back?" he asked, his deep voice heavy with reluctance. Normally, he would avoid such a suggestion¡ªit would wound Agamemnon''s pride¡ªbut the situation was dire. The man who killed Ajax¡­he felt certain he knew him. A shadow of doubt lingered in his mind, however, for this warrior seemed different. Was it truly him?


    As expected, Agamemnon''s re was icy, his pride wounded by the mere suggestion.


    Odysseus sighed audibly, his clever mind already working on a solution. He could see the despair spreading like a gue among the warriors. Something had to be done to restore their spirits, and he had an idea¡ªone he''d been keeping in reserve. Explore more stories with empire


    "We must summon Chiron and Asclepius," he dered, his voice cutting through the murmur of uncertainty.


    Gasps filled the room as the significance of his words sank in. Chiron, the revered centaur and legendary teacher of heroes like Achilles, Diomedes and Heracles. Asclepius, also the divine healer¡ªcalling upon them would shift the tide.


    Agamemnon''s eyes narrowed. "You know where Chiron is?" he asked, his tone sharp with suspicion. Chiron''s disappearance had been a sore point for the Greeks. Despite his unparalleled wisdom and skill, he had remained elusive, frustrating their attempts to secure his aid.


    Odysseus met Agamemnon''s gaze unflinchingly. "I do," he admitted. "I promised to keep his location secret, but we have no choice now."


    Diomedes didn''t seem certain. "Do you think he will fight for us?"


    A small, knowing smile yed on Odysseus'' lips. "He will," he said with confidence. "At heart, Chiron cares deeply for Greece. Asclepius, too, owes us his allegiance."


    Heracles, however, remained skeptical. "But Asclepius is the son of Apollo. What if he turns on us and joins the Trojans?"


    "You underestimate his love for our people," Odysseus replied firmly. "And he is indebted to me personally. Trust me, there is no cause for concern."


    The tension in the room eased, if only slightly. With Chiron''s wisdom and Asclepius'' healing, the Greeks would have powerful new allies to rece the losses of Ajax and Jason. For now, hope glimmered faintly in the gloom of their camp.

 Chapter 241 Heras angry!

    While the Trojans reveled in their hard-won victory, toasting to the downfall of Ajax and the prowess of their mysterious champion, the Greek kings were locked in grim discussions, mourning the loss of one of their mightiest warriors. Yet, amidst the mortal realm''s turbulence, the realm of the gods was a cauldron of seething tempers and barely-contained chaos.


    Zeus, the King of the Olympus Gods, sat upon his golden throne with a furrowed brow, his gaze fixed upon the quarrels erupting before him. His usual aura of omnipotence was shadowed by a rare disy of contemtion, for he knew the storm brewing in Olympus could have far-reaching consequences. The throne room, vast and opulent with its gleaming marble floors and gilded columns, trembled with the force of divine voices.


    "Where did you find this little bastard?!" Hera''s voice rang like thunder, her words slicing through the tensionden air. Her fiery re was fixed upon Aphrodite, who maintained herposure with a maddeningly serene smile. The goddess of love and beauty, draped in flowing robes that shimmered like the dawn, seemed unperturbed by Hera''s wrath. Yet, the tightness of her lips betrayed a hint of strain.


    "Whatever could you mean, dear Hera?" Aphrodite replied with feigned innocence, herugh tinkling like a gentle chime. She daintily covered her mouth with a perfectly manicured hand, a performance of ignorance that only served to further enrage Hera.


    "Do not y coy with me, Aphrodite!" Hera''s tone escted, her voice shaking the very heavens. "I am speaking of the man who killed Ajax! You cannot expect me to believe he is merely some random mercenary plucked from obscurity by Priam. No! I am certain you are the one who brought him here!"


    Hera''s usation echoed throughout the chamber, drawing the attention of every god present. Dionysus, loungingzily on a chaise and sipping from a goblet of divine wine, smirked with unbridled amusement. He lived for moments like this¡ªquarrels among the gods always provided him with endless entertainment. He took another leisurely sip, his eyes glinting mischievously as he observed the spectacle.


    Hermes, standing at Zeus''s side, wore a knowing smile. The messenger of the gods had an air of detachment, as though he were privy to secrets beyond the grasp of most deities. And indeed, he was. Hermes alone, besides Aphrodite, truly understood the enigma that was Heiron. For the likes of Artemis and Ares, Heiron was perhaps a gifted mercenary, a weapon honed by Aphrodite to further her schemes. But Hermes knew better. Heiron was no ordinary warrior. He was the bearer of a dark magic¡ªa power hauntingly reminiscent of the Demon King who once terrorized the Light Continent and the current Lord Commander of Tenebria.


    This revtion filled Hermes with an electrifying thrill. He had watched the battle between Heiron and Ajax with rapt attention, marveling at the disy of raw strength, tactical brilliance, and unfathomable power. To Hermes, Heiron was an unparalleled spectacle, a harbinger of excitement in a world that had grown predictable.


    Aphrodite, meanwhile, maintained her charade, herposure unbroken despite the growing hostility. "Hera, darling, your usations are as baseless as they are dramatic," she said smoothly. "Why must you always look for conspiracies where there are none?"


    Hera''s eyes red with divine fury, her fists clenching. "Do not mock me, Aphrodite! That man''s power¡ªhis aura¡ªit reeks of your meddling. Admit it! You blessed him! And he knows Celestial Magic!"


    Zeus finally stirred, raising a hand to silence the escting argument. His voice, deep andmanding, filled the hall. "Enough, both of you." The gods fell silent, their eyes turning toward their king. "This discord serves no purpose. If Heiron is as dangerous as Hera ims, then his presence among the Trojans warrants our attention."


    Dionysus chuckled softly, earning a sharp nce from Zeus. "Forgive me, father," he said, raising his goblet in mock deference. "But watching these arguments is far more entertaining than any mortal drama."


    "This is noughing matter," Zeus admonished, his tone sharp. Turning to Aphrodite, he added, "If you have brought this warrior into the fold, you will answer for it. But for now, we must focus on the consequences of his actions."


    Hermes, ever the opportunist, decided to remain silent. He had no intention of revealing the truth about Heiron. The chaos and intrigue surrounding the warrior were far too delicious to spoil. For now, he would keep his secrets, watching eagerly as the drama unfolded.


    The air in the grand hall of Olympus grew heavy as the tension thickened. Zeus''smanding presence on his throne was matched by his sharp gaze, which moved from one deity to another. He sat with a posture of neutrality, though his furrowed brow betrayed the brewing storm within him.


    Artemis broke the silence, her voice crisp andced with suspicion. "What consequences, Father?" She narrowed her silver eyes, a challenge glinting in them. "I thought you vowed neutrality in this conflict?"


    Zeus leaned back, his expression unreadable. "I am neutral, daughter," he replied, his voice measured but firm. "I take neither the Greeks'' nor the Trojans'' side. However, Heiron wielded magic reserved only for the gods or their chosen disciples. This is no trivial matter."


    Ares, leaning casually against a marble pir, crossed his arms and smirked. "I fail to see the issue here, Father," he said, his tone almost mocking. "Even if Aphrodite trained him, so what? Let''s not pretend the rest of us are saints."


    He straightened and pointed at Athena, who stood stoically nearby, her expression a mask of indifference. "Athena, standing there as if she''s uninvolved, is the one who sparked this war to begin with. She manipted Agamemnon''s mind with her lofty schemes, filling his head with dreams of glory. And she, along with Hera, blesses their champions openly. Odysseus and that woman from the Light Empire, Sienna, are constantly under Athena''s favor, while Mother ensures Agamemnon and Achilles remain unstoppable. Shall we pretend that''s fair while condemning Aphrodite?"


    Hera''s sharp intake of breath preceded her furious response. "Ares!" she snapped, her eyes zing.


    "Apologies, Mother," Ares said with a shrug, though his tone was anything but apologetic. "I''m merely stating the obvious."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Athena''s icy gaze locked onto Ares, her voice cutting through the room like a de. "You''re only defending Aphrodite because it serves your interests," she sneered. The usuallyposed goddess couldn''t hide her disdain for the god of war, her half-brother and eternal rival.


    Ares turned his fiery re on her. "And what if I am? You''ve no ground to stand on, Athena."


    "Enough!" Zeus''s voice thundered, silencing the room. His cold rended on Ares,manding obedience. The tension lingered, but Ares held his tongue, though his smirk remained.


    Zeus turned his piercing gaze to Aphrodite. "Did you teach him Celestial Magic?" he asked, his tone grave.


    Aphrodite''s sweet smile never wavered, though her answer came swiftly. "No, I did not."


    It was the truth, of course. She knew the truth¡ªKhione had been the one to impart such knowledge to Nathan but there was no way she would reveal that.


    "She''s lying!" Hera used, her voice shrill with frustration.


    "She''s not lying, and you know it, Hera," Dionysus interjected with azy grin, his cup of wine in hand. His tone was mocking, as if the entire argument amused him.


    Hera spun to re at him, her face flushed with anger. "You shut up, Dionysus!"


    But Dionysus onlyughed harder, savoring the chaos around him.


    Zeus exhaled heavily, the weight of the squabble testing even his patience. "This bickering is beneath us," he dered, his voice rumbling like distant thunder. His gaze swept over the room, silencing further protests. "We will get to the bottom of this, but there will be no baseless usations."


    "Looks like you''re all having quite the party here," a smooth,manding voice interrupted the heated exchange.


    All heads turned toward the grand white doors of the hall, which creaked open as water rippled across the threshold. A tall, strikingly handsome man stepped forward, his presence as vast and unyielding as the sea. His flowing blue hair shimmered like ocean waves, and his piercing fire-blue eyes radiated both mirth and menace. An amused smile yed on his lips, but the immense power emanating from him was undeniable, rivaling even Zeus''s own.


    "Poseidon¡­" Zeus''s deep voice rumbled as he addressed the neer. "You''ve returned."


    "And I see you didn''t find Khione," Hera remarked, her tone sharp and mocking.


    Poseidon chuckled as he ran a hand through his still-damp hair. "Is that how you greet me, dear sister, after summoning me so urgently?" His voice wasced with amusement, though the sharp undertone couldn''t be missed.


    "You summoned him?" Artemis''s voice was cold as her eyes bore into Hera.


    Hera''s lips curled into a smirk, her satisfaction evident.


    Aphrodite''s unease grew, her instincts warning her that something was amiss.


    Poseidon strode further into the hall, his steps deliberate and unhurried. "Yes, I''ve returned because my dear sister insisted Ie. It seems¡­" He paused, letting the silence draw out for effect, "¡­some little piece of filth killed my son, Jason. As a father, it''s only natural that I take action."


    Despite his words, Poseidon''s tone carried no grief, only a chilling indifference, as though the loss of his son was nothing more than a minor inconvenience.


    "Gods are forbidden from directly interfering in the mortal world," Zeus reminded him, his voice firm and authoritative.


    "Of course, brother," Poseidon replied smoothly, his smile widening. "I wouldn''t dream of breaking the sacredws of Olympus. But rest assured, I can still ensure that¡­ dog¡­ meets his end."


    Zeus''s expression darkened, and the room seemed to hold its collective breath.


    "You mean¡­" Hermes''s eyes widened as realization struck him.


    Poseidon turned to him, nodding with a mischievous smile. Experience tales at empire


    "I''m taking the Greeks'' side."

 Chapter 242 New Enemies!

    The cries of fury and vengeance rang out across the battlefield, their fervor echoing amidst the cacophony of war.


    "It''s him, Heiron!"


    "Kill that bastard!"


    "Revenge for Ajax!"


    The ins before the city of Troy were once again embroiled in chaos, a relentless storm of steel, blood, and cries of valor. Weeks had passed since Nathan¡ªnow feared and loathed by the Greeks¡ªhad in Ajax and Jason. Their deaths had sent shockwaves through the Greek camp. Heiron, as Nathan was known among them, was no longer just a formidable adversary; he had be a living nightmare, a name uttered with the same caution and reverence reserved for Hector himself.


    The Greeks, however, were not a people easily cowed. Spartans, Athenians, and warriors from countless other city-states had gathered, driven by a shared lust for battle and glory. They were heirs to the tales of their gods and heroes, and each man sought to carve his name into the annals of legend. To them, defeating Heiron was no longer just a military objective; it was a test of their mettle, a path to immortality. Thus, Nathan found himself not only fighting Hector''s war but also enduring the relentless assaults of men desperate to etch their names in history.


    A group of Greeks, their armor gleaming despite the grime of battle, encircled Nathan with triumphant smirks.


    "We''ve got him now!" one of them crowed, his voice brimming with overconfidence.


    Nathan stood calmly at the center of the encroaching circle, his icy blue eyes scanning their faces without a trace of fear. He adjusted his grip on his sword, its de gleaming unnaturally under the sunlight, as if imbued with a cold light of its own. With a single, almostzy swing, frost exploded outward. The warriors'' confident expressions froze in ce¡ªliterally. In mere moments, they were transformed into statues of ice, their final expressions preserved in chilling detail.


    Another swing shattered the frozen soldiers, sending shards of ice scattering like ss. The sound of their destruction was a grim symphony, and the warriors behind them hesitated, their advance faltering. Yet, emboldened by desperation or madness, more surged forward. One soldier leapt at Nathan from behind, his spear poised to strike.


    Nathan sensed the movement but did not turn. Before he could act, an arrow whistled through the air, piercing the attacker''s skull with unerring precision. The soldier''s lifeless body crumpled to the ground, his ambition extinguished in an instant.


    Nathan nced back briefly, his gaze meeting Atnta''s. She stood a few paces away, her bow drawn, her stance poised and elegant even amidst the chaos. Her sharp eyes flicked to Nathan, and she offered him a small, almost imperceptible nod. He returned the gesture, then turned back to the fray without a word. The understanding between them required no boration.


    "Are you already tired, Heiron?" Aeneas''s voice rang out, cutting through the din. The young Trojan prince wore a teasing grin as he parried an opponent''s strike with ease.


    "Aren''t you the one who''s tired, Aeneas?" Sarpedon''sugh echoed as he drove his spear through a Greek soldier. "Focus, or you might end up joining Ajax!"


    "No way I''m heading to Tartaros like him!" Aeneas shot back, his tone half-joking but tinged with a hint of unease.


    The mention of Ajax''s fate sent a ripple through those within earshot. The Greeks knew well that Ajax, despite his might, hadmitted countless atrocities. His soul was destined for the deepest pits of the underworld, a grim warning to all who fought without honor.


    Nathan shook his head at their banter, even as he continued dispatching enemies with calcted efficiency. It was almost absurd how they could bicker in the midst of battle, but their camaraderie brought a rare, fleeting lightness to the otherwise grim proceedings. It was, perhaps, a reminder of why they fought, a flicker of humanity amidst the carnage.


    Not that Nathan worried about their survival. Both Aeneas and Sarpedon had grown considerably stronger over the past months. Their skill and resilience were the result of grueling training, much of it under Nathan''s own guidance. At Aphrodite''s insistence, he had taken Aeneas under his wing, and Sarpedon had eagerly joined. Their sessions had been intense, and though Nathan had initially agreed out of obligation, he hade to view Sarpedon as a friend. Hector, too, had often participated when his princely duties allowed, along with Atnta, whose sharp wit and sharper arrows made her an invaluable ally.


    "Don''t overexert yourself, Heiron!"


    Hector''s voice rang out amidst the cacophony of shing swords and agonized cries. Nathan turned his gaze toward Hector, who fought with his usualmanding presence. Despite Hector''s efforts to sound casual, Nathan could sense the underlying concern in his words.


    Weeks had passed since Ajax''s death, and though Nathan should have been fully recovered by now, his body betrayed signs of something deeper. His movementscked their usual sharpness, and an ache he couldn''t quite ce lingered in his limbs. Hector had noticed too.


    Nathan clenched his jaw, unwilling to show weakness, but the truth gnawed at him. The deal he had struck with Apollo to extend his life hade with a price. The divine intervention, which had once felt like salvation, now showed its consequences. It was no simple feat for a god to tamper with mortality, and the toll on Nathan''s body grew clearer with each passing day. Still, he pushed forward. For now, at least, he had time¡ªthough how much, he did not know.


    Hector, perceptive as always, had been quietly helping him. Without explicitly stating it, Hector shouldered much of the battlefield''s burden, taking the brunt of the Greek assaults and ensuring that Nathan faced fewer formidable opponents. Nathan, though prideful, epted the silent aid. He understood that in his current state, he might need it.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The battlefield remained a chaotic blur of nging metal and shouted war cries. Though Ajax had fallen, the Greeks seemed to have rekindled their fighting spirit. Their resolve, once shaky, now burned with renewed intensity. Nathan''s sharp eyes scanned the battlefield andnded on the reason for this resurgence¡ªa tall figure standing on a distant hill, towering over the chaos like a god surveying his domain.


    The man wielded a trident that gleamed with an otherworldly light, sending waves of energy that rippled through the Greek ranks. Each wave invigorated their soldiers, filling them with unnatural strength and courage. Nathan''s grip on his sword tightened, and his expression darkened.


    It was Poseidon.


    The God of the Sea had joined Hera and Athena in their campaign against Troy. For a week now, his presence had tilted the bnce of power. Each blessing he granted to the Greeks bolstered their forces and sapped the Trojans'' morale. The once-unstoppable momentum of Troy now faltered under thebined might of three Olympian gods.


    Since Apollo''s departure, the Trojans had struggled. Without his radiant blessings to fortify their spirits and protect their warriors, their defense weakened. Ares and Artemis had done what they could to fill the void, but neither possessed Apollo''s capacity to inspire and heal. Nathan could only hope Apollo would return soon, bringing not just light to the Trojans but perhaps a way to halt the creeping shadow of Nathan''s own demise.


    "What?"


    A sudden, bone-deep chill surged through Nathan''s body, freezing him mid-swing. His instincts screamed danger, far beyond what even Poseidon could conjure. His head snapped toward the source, scanning the battlefield for the disturbance.


    Hector paused as well, his normally confident demeanor giving way to a rare moment of unease. His piercing gaze searched the chaos, and his grip tightened on his spear. He felt it too¡ªan immense power descending upon the battlefield.


    This presence was different. It was not Poseidon''s smug arrogance or Hera''s calcting malice. It was something else. Nathan''s heart raced as he gritted his teeth, his body instinctively bracing for what¡ªor who¡ªwas about to appear.


    Suddenly, Nathan''s entire body tensed. A powerful surge of energy rippled through the battlefield, sending an unshakable wave of dread into the air. It wasn''t ordinary magic.


    "This isn''t right¡­" Nathan muttered under his breath, his senses sharpening. He closed his eyes briefly, focusing on the disturbance. His mind raced as he felt mana gathering rapidly in a single location, coalescing with unnatural speed and potency. Then it hit him¡ªthe unmistakable signature.


    "Celestial magic," he whispered, his eyes widening.


    He scanned the battlefield frantically, searching for the source of this extraordinary power. His gaze darted across the chaos until itnded on Aeneas, standing defiantly amidst the melee. The realization struck him like a bolt of lightning.


    He''s the target.


    Nathan''s pulse quickened. Aeneas was strong, undeniably so, but even his strength wouldn''t suffice against an attack of this magnitude. If he took the brunt of it, he wouldn''t survive.


    "I''m leaving this to you, Hector!" Nathan called out without waiting for a reply.


    With a thunderous crack, heunched himself off the ground, moving at a speed that left the earth trembling beneath his feet. His form blurred as he raced toward Aeneas, determined to intervene before it was toote.


    But even Nathan wasn''t fast enough.


    BADAM!


    The air erupted with a deafening sound as the attack was released. It was an arrow¡ªgleaming with an ethereal light, surging forward with devastating force. Its speed was unnatural, impossible to track with human eyes. In the blink of an eye, the arrow closed the distance, bearing down on Aeneas with unrelenting precision.


    At thest moment, Charybdis appeared shoving Aeneas aside. Her protective instincts had kicked in, and she prepared to shield him with her own body to fulfil Nathan''s request.


    "Charybdis, don''t!" Nathan roared.


    He could sense the destructive power imbued in the arrow. While Charybdis was formidable, even she wasn''t impervious to such an attack. The risk was too great of revealing her true self. Find more chapters on empire


    Before she could fully position herself, another figure appeared¡ªa blur of motion cutting across the battlefield.


    It was Sarpedon.


    With a guttural yell, Sarpedon swung his sword in a mighty arc, unleashing a powerful shockwave aimed at deflecting the arrow. The force of his attack rippled through the air, but it was like a candle before a storm. The arrow tore through the shockwave effortlessly, its path unbroken.


    Sarpedon''s sword shattered in his hands as the arrow struck him square in the chest. The impact sent him hurtling backward, his body flying hundreds of meters before crashing into the ground with a sickening thud.


    BAADAAM!


    "Sarpedon!!" Aeneas''s cry tore through the battlefield.


    He scrambled to his feet, his eyes wide with panic, and sprinted toward his fallenrade. Nathan reached the scene momentster, dropping to his knees beside Sarpedon''s crumpled form. He checked for a pulse, his fingers brushing against Sarpedon''s neck.


    "No¡­" Nathan whispered.


    The arrow had pierced Sarpedon''s chest with terrifying precision, striking his heart. His lifeless eyes stared up at the sky, a silent testament to the strength and courage he had disyed in his final moments.


    "Dead."

 Chapter 243 Chiron enters!

    "What are you doing, Zeus?!" Hera''s voice rang out, sharply, echoing through the halls of Olympus. Her gold eyes shed with anger as she stepped forward, her regal form tense and unyielding.


    Zeus stood at the edge of the divine balcony, his imposing figure illuminated by the flickering light of the storm he had conjured. His lightning bolt was raised high, its brilliance illuminating his contorted face, which was twisted with fury.


    Below, chaos reigned on the battlefield of Troy. Yet all Zeus could see was the lifeless body of his son, Sarpedon, sprawled on the blood-soaked earth. His vision blurred with a mixture of rage and grief.


    "Zeus!" Hera shouted again, her voice cutting through the storm. "Have you lost your mind?!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Zeus flinched but did not turn. His hand trembled as he gripped his lightning bolt tighter, the air crackling with its deadly energy. His anger boiled over, a rare and fearsome sight even for the gods.


    The cause of his fury was undeniable. Sarpedon¡ªhis son, his noble, good-natured son¡ªhad been struck down in a cowardly ambush. Zeus''s heart ached in a way it hadn''t in centuries.


    Among all his mortal offspring, Sarpedon had been special. Unlike many of his other children, who had inherited his pride and ambition, Sarpedon had embodied virtues Zeus admired yet rarely possessed himself: kindness, honor, and humility.


    When Ajax, his grandson, had died, Zeus had barely spared a thought. But this¡ªthis was different.


    "You are the one who decreed that we, the gods, are forbidden to interfere in mortal affairs," Hera hissed, her toneced with venom. She crossed her arms, her borate robes shimmering like the evening sky. "And yet now, you think yourself above your ownws? Are you so hypocritical that you would make exceptions for yourself?"


    Her words struck a nerve, and Zeus''s grip on the lightning bolt tightened further. The de of pure energy hummed ominously, the storm around him growing fiercer.


    Hera watched him closely, her face a mask of righteous indignation. Yet deep inside, she felt a wicked satisfaction bubbling up. Sarpedon''s death was a strategic victory for the Greeks, and Hera had long favored their side in this endless war. With one of Troy''s most criticalmanders gone, the scales of war tipped further in her favor.


    Your journey continues on empire


    She couldn''t deny the joy she felt at the sight of Zeus''s anguish. It was rare for him to show such emotion for his mortal progeny, and this moment of weakness was one she would savor.


    Zeus finally exhaled, a deep and shuddering sound that seemed to carry the weight of his grief. Slowly, he lowered his lightning bolt. The storm began to subside, though the tension in the air lingered.


    "Rest well, my son¡­" Zeus muttered, his deep voiceced with sorrow. His usually imperious expression softened into one of pain as he cast a final nce toward Sarpedon''s lifeless body.


    Hera tilted her head, studying him. For a fleeting moment, she almost felt pity. Almost.


    Her gaze returned to the battlefield below. The sh of swords and cries of war had halted. Both the Trojans and the Greeks stood frozen, their eyes fixed on Sarpedon''s corpse. The once-proud princey in a pool of his own blood, his face pale and lifeless.


    The silence was deafening. Even the gods themselves seemed to hold their breath.


    "Perfect," Hera whispered to herself, a sly smirk curling her lips. Her heart swelled with satisfaction. The Trojans were stunned into inaction, their morale shattered.


    And now, her chosen piece would move.


    "Chiron," she thought, her gaze narrowing as it settled on the centaur below. The legendary teacher and warrior stood at the ready, his imposing figure casting a long shadow over the battlefield.


    "He''ll finish the job. He''ll rid the world of the rest of these fools."


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Nathan reached the scene momentster, dropping to his knees beside Sarpedon''s crumpled form. He checked for a pulse, his fingers brushing against Sarpedon''s neck.


    "No¡­" Nathan whispered.


    The arrow had pierced Sarpedon''s chest with terrifying precision, striking his heart. His lifeless eyes stared up at the sky, a silent testament to the strength and courage he had disyed in his final moments.


    "Dead."


    "What?" Aeneas stammered, his voice faltering as he stared at Nathan in utter disbelief. His eyes widened, a mixture of denial and dread shing across his features. His entire body trembled as though his legs could barely support him.


    "I¡­ It can''t be¡­ Heiron, check again," Aeneas muttered, his voice barely audible,ced with a hollow, almost hystericalugh. His words hung in the air, heavy with desperation.


    He was breaking¡ªcrumbling under the weight of a truth too cruel to ept. His mind refused to process whaty before him. No normal man could survive with a gaping hole in his chest. Yet, the evidence was undeniable.


    "He is dead, Aeneas," Nathan said softly, his voice steady but devoid of warmth. He ced a firm hand on Aeneas'' trembling shoulder, his grip grounding him.


    "R¡­ Right¡­" Aeneas whispered, his fists clenching tightly. His knuckles turned white from the force, and his eyes grew red and wet, tears threatening to spill. He bit his lip as if trying to hold himself together, but his anguish was palpable, a raw and unrestrained thing.


    Nathan''s gaze shifted downward to the lifeless body of Sarpedon. His once vibrant friend nowy still, his lifeblood pooling beneath him.


    Sarpedon.


    The name echoed in Nathan''s mind, each repetition twisting the knife of grief deeper. Sarpedon had been a good man¡ªone of the few who had treated Nathan with genuine kindness. The kind of man who saw him as more than just a tool or a threat.


    Sarpedon had be a friend, one of the few male friends Nathan had ever had. It struck him then, like a blow to the chest, just how much he seemed to have cared for him.


    He thought back to the camaraderie they had shared: feasts that felt like celebrations of life, battles fought shoulder to shoulder, and conversations filled withughter and sincerity. Those moments had been really nice ones.


    And now, Sarpedon was gone.


    Nathan knelt beside him. His hand hovered over Sarpedon''s chest for a moment before settling gently on it. "Rest well," he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "May you reach the Elysium."


    Then he rose slowly, his movements deliberate and heavy. His soft expression, hardened into something colder.


    "Aeneas," Nathan said quietly, his tone firm now.


    Aeneas, still shaking, turned toward Heiron as if clinging to thest shred of hope.


    "Heiron¡­" Aeneas began, but his voice faltered again.


    "I''ll handle this," Nathan interrupted, his voice brooking no argument. "Take him away."


    Aeneas clenched his jaw, his teeth grinding audibly as he fought back a fresh wave of emotion. With a reluctant nod, he moved to Sarpedon''s side. Gently, almost reverently, he lifted the body. Tears streamed freely down his face now, but he said nothing, only giving Nathan a brief, pained nce before walking away.


    Charybdis, standing a few paces away, watched Nathan closely. Concern flickered in her gaze, but she didn''t voice it. Instead, she hesitated, as if unsure whether to approach him.


    "I''ll be fine," Nathan said, his tone icy, dismissing her unspoken worry. "Do not intervene. That''s an order."


    Charybdis opened her mouth as if to protest but closed it just as quickly. She nodded reluctantly, her usual patience winning out. She understood the gravity of the situation¡ªand the risks of revealing her identity. If it had been Medea or Scy, they would have pushed back, but Charybdis, ever the dutiful one, held her tongue.


    Satisfied, Nathan turned away from her and toward the culprit.


    His icy gaze locked onto Odysseus, standing smugly amid the chaos. But Nathan''s focus shifted beyond the Greek hero, settling instead on the true architect of the attack.


    A centaur.


    The creature stood tall and imposing, its upper body that of a man¡ªmuscr and scarred from countless battles¡ªwhile its lower half was that of a powerful horse, its hooves stained with blood.


    The powerful presence Nathan had felt earlier was unmistakable. It was him.


    Chiron.


    The legendary centaur loomed over the battlefield, his massive frame radiating a calm yet overwhelming aura of authority. His upper body, scarred and muscr, was poised with absolute precision, while his equine lower half moved with an almost unnatural grace.


    Nathan''s instincts screamed at him. This wasn''t someone he could take lightly.


    "Ajax was strong, but this guy¡­" Nathan''s eyes narrowed. "He''s on a whole other level."


    Chiron''s expression remained neutral, almost detached, as though he were merely fulfilling a duty. In his hands, the enormous bow was drawn taut, its string humming with an unnatural energy. The arrow glowed faintly with celestial light, crackling like contained lightning.


    Nathan followed the direction of Chiron''s aim, and his chest tightened.


    It was Aeneas. Again.


    The Trojan prince, still carrying the lifeless body of Sarpedon, was Chiron''s target.


    Nathan''s sharp hearing picked up a furious voice echoing from above.


    "I will kill him!"


    It was Aphrodite, her rage palpable as she hovered invisibly over the battlefield. Her pink hair streamed like sunlight, and her radiant beauty was overshadowed by the sheer fury in her expression. She radiated divine power, her fists clenched, ready to rip Chiron apart herself.


    Nathan nced up, seeing her fiery form invisible to all but him.


    "Calm yourself, Aphrodite," came Artemis''s cool, soothing voice. Her expression as calm as ever. "This is not the time to lose yourposure."


    "That bastard¡­" Aphrodite hissed, her tone dripping with venom.


    Nathan, meanwhile, was no less furious.


    His jaw clenched as he red at Chiron. "Coward," he muttered under his breath. The memory of Chiron''s first attack burned in his mind. Aeneas had been caught off guard, and in the process, Sarpedon had fallen and now, this centaur was trying to finish the job.


    The bowstring snapped with a deafening BADAM!


    The arrow shot forth, a streak of light so fast that even Nathan''s enhanced perception struggled to track it. Its trajectory was precise, deadly, and aimed squarely at Aeneas.


    Nathan didn''t hesitate.


    He activated his full speed, the world blurring around him as he appeared in front of Aeneas in an instant. With a sharp breath, he unsheathed his ck de, its dark surface gleaming ominously.


    Nathan swung downward, meeting the arrow head-on. The collision created a shockwave that rippled through the battlefield, scattering dust and debris in all directions.


    The sheer force of the impact was overwhelming. Nathan''s feet skidded backward across the ground, carving deep grooves as he struggled to remain upright. His arms trembled violently, and a sharp, searing pain shot through his bones.


    "Damn it¡­" he hissed, his grip faltering for a moment. His hands felt numb, and he could hear the faint sound of cracking¡ªhis bones straining under the immense power of Chiron''s celestial arrow.


    Through the haze of pain, Nathan''s sharp eyes caught movement.


    "You have to kill him," came the low, venomous whisper of Odysseus.


    Nathan''s head snapped toward the Greek hero. Odysseus stood off to the side, his cunning gaze locked on Chiron. The words weren''t for Nathan¡ªthey were meant for the centaur.


    Odysseus''s n became clear in an instant.


    "He''s doing this on purpose," Nathan realized, his teeth grinding. "He''s targeting the others to force me to intercept. He wants me dead."


    Another BADAM! rang out, signaling the release of another arrow.


    This one was even more terrifying. Its tip glowed with the unmistakable brilliance of celestial magic, its aura suffused with divine energy. It burned through the air like a falling star, roaring toward Nathan with unrelenting speed.


    Nathan gritted his teeth and raised his sword once more, bracing himself for the impact.


    But this time, the blow never came.


    A towering figure appeared before Nathan, his bronze armor glinting in the light of the magic arrow. In one swift, decisive motion, the neer struck the arrow aside with a massive spear, the celestial energy dissipating harmlessly into the air.


    Nathan''s eyes widened as he recognized the man who had saved him.


    It was Hector.

 Chapter 244 Chiron the Greatest Teacher

    A towering figure appeared before Nathan, his bronze armor glinting in the light of the magic arrow. In one swift, decisive motion, the neer struck the arrow aside with a massive spear, the celestial energy dissipating harmlessly into the air.


    Nathan''s eyes widened as he recognized the man who had saved him.


    It was Hector.


    "Are you alright, Heiron?" Hector''s voice broke the tense silence, though his eyes remained fixed ahead.


    His usual grin, the one that never seemed to waver even in the direst of circumstances, was gone. Instead, his face carried a serious, almost chilling coldness that Nathan had rarely seen. It was the expression of a man who had just witnessed a friend fall.


    Sarpedon''s death weighed heavily on Hector. He had known him far longer than Nathan had, shared battles and victories, and perhaps even dreams. But Hector understood now wasn''t the time to grieve. The battlefield offered no space for mourning; survival demanded every shred of focus.


    "Yeah," Nathan replied. But his arm trembled faintly, a physical betrayal of the strain he was enduring.


    Hector''s sharp gaze flickered toward him briefly before returning forward. "I''ll handle them, Heiron. You should rest," he said, his tone firm yet tinged with concern.


    He could see it¡ªNathan was pushing himself too far. There was an unspoken tension within him, something deeper than mere exhaustion. Hector had always been perceptive, but he chose not to pry. If Nathan needed help, he could have asked Priam for a reward, but he hadn''t. That alone told Hector this was a burden not even them royalty could ease.


    Still, Hector felt a sense of responsibility, both as a prince and a friend. He didn''t want to lose Nathan too, not after losing Sarpedon. The thought of anotherpanion falling on his watch was unbearable. As a warrior, he valued Nathan''s strength; as a man, he valued his presence.


    Nathan shook his head stubbornly. "I''m fine. Don''t worry about me," he insisted, though the tremor in his voice betrayed his fatigue. His eyes shifted toward the figure standing in the distance. "That guy is strong."


    Hector followed his gaze to Chiron, who stood silently like an unshakable pir of authority, his eyes locked onto Hector with an unreadable expression.


    "He is," Hector said, a faint trace of warmth returning to his voice. "He was my teacher."


    Nathan''s brow furrowed in surprise. "Your teacher?"


    "Yes," Hector confirmed with a nod. "He taught me, Diomedes, and even Achilles. He''s not just strong¡ªhe''s a legend in his own right."


    The revtion settled over Nathan like a weight. "I see now," he murmured. It all made sense. This man wasn''t just formidable; he had shaped some of the greatest warriors of their time. No wonder his strength felt insurmountable.


    "In your state, Heiron," Hector continued, his voice growing serious again, "it''s too dangerous. Please, retreat."


    Nathan scoffed at the suggestion, his lips curling into a wry smile. "And you think you can take him on? Don''t be ridiculous."


    Hector''sughter broke the tension, light and genuine despite the grim situation. "You could at least encourage me," he replied, the corner of his mouth lifting into a faint smirk.


    "It''s too dangerous for you to fight alone," Nathan said, his voice steady but firm. "Those guys could pull a cowardly move when your guard is down. You can fight your teacher, but I''ll cover your back."


    He didn''t particrly relish the idea of stepping into a battle like this, especially against someone as formidable as Chiron. But he also couldn''t stomach the thought of Hector going in alone. Compromise was the only solution that made sense¡ªboth for survival and strategy.


    Hector''s lips twitched into a faint smirk, though his eyes remained sharp. "Fair enough."


    "I''ll help too," a voice suddenly called from behind them, clear and resolute.


    Hector''s head whipped around in surprise. "Atnta?"


    The huntress stepped forward, her emerald eyes zing with determination. Though her expression wasposed, a flicker of pain lingered in her gaze. The loss of Sarpedon had struck her deeply, but Atnta was not one to falter. She was a warrior, and warriors knew how to channel their grief.


    "If Heiron is watching your back, then I''ll watch his¡ªand yours as well," she said, her voice steady.


    Nathan couldn''t help but smile.


    Before he could respond, another figure approached. Charybdis strode forward with an almost ghostly grace, her gaze locked on Nathan. Her expression was as cold as frost, her blue eyes shimmering with an intensity that made the air around her feel heavy.


    Without a word, she reached out, her slender fingers brushing against Nathan''s cheek. Charybdis was barely containing her fury¡ªNathan could see it in the subtle tremor of her hand, the slight re of her nostrils. It was a struggle for her to remainposed, a struggle she fought only because Nathan had begged her to learn restraint.


    Nathan knew well that if it had been Medea or Scy in her ce, they would have already given in to their rage. The battlefield would have be a massacre, friend and foe alike falling in their path. Charybdis was teetering on the edge of such a rampage herself, but Nathan couldn''t allow that¡ªnot now.


    "Just stay back. Help us when we need it, but no more than that." Nathan said.


    Charybdis didn''t reply. She simply stared at him, her gaze piercing. It was unlike her not to nod in agreement. The silence between them was thick, charged with unspoken tension.


    Nathan raised a hand and gently stroked her cheek. Her icy demeanor wavered for a moment as his fingers brushed against her skin. Then, without hesitation, he leaned in and pressed his lips to hers.


    Charybdis stiffened at first, her body trembling faintly. But the kiss had the effect Nathan intended¡ªit melted the coldness in her stance, the rigidity in her shoulders easing. Her anger didn''t vanish entirely, but it was subdued, contained.


    "Do as I say," Nathan murmured softly as he pulled back.


    Charybdis hesitated, then gave a small nod. "Hmmm," she hummed, her voice quiet yet resolute. With a final nce at him, she turned and stepped away, retreating to a safer distance.


    Nathan exhaled in relief. He hadn''t wanted to use Charybdis''s full power here, not yet. Her true form was a trump card he intended to keep hidden from the gods until the right moment. Even Chiron, as formidable as he was, might not survive her unleashed fury.


    Atnta, who had witnessed the exchange up close, couldn''t hide the blush rising to her cheeks. She quickly averted her gaze, her expression a mixture of embarrassment and confusion.


    "Get ready! He''s firing again!" Hector''s sudden shout snapped everyone to attention.


    Nathan''s head jerked toward Chiron. The centaur stood tall and unyielding, his bow raised high. The arrow nocked in its string glowed with an intense, celestial light, the air around it humming with Celestial magic.


    "Before we start, I''ve got something on my mind," Nathan said, with a cold tone.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Hector and Atnta exchanged surprised nces but nodded after a moment, curious yet trusting. Whatever Nathan was nning, they sensed it was important¡ªnot just for the battle, but perhaps for his own resolve.


    Before they could dwell on it further, the air was split by a thunderous BADAAAM!


    Chiron''s arrow had been released. It tore through the sky with a speed that defiedprehension, faster than any mortal eye could track. The sheer force of its movement created a whistling howl that seemed to reverberate through the battlefield.


    Hector acted immediately. He raised his longsword high, gripping it with both hands as his voice rang out with authority. "Lend me your strength! Rank 9 Light Magic: Apollo''s Wall!"


    In an instant, a colossal barrier of light materialized before them, radiant and majestic. The wall shimmered with an otherworldly brilliance, its surface etched with golden runes that pulsed like a heartbeat. It was a testament to Hector''s divine heritage and skill.


    The arrow collided with the wall with a deafening crashing sound! The impact sent shockwaves rippling through the air, causing the ground to tremble beneath their feet. For a moment, it seemed as if the entire battlefield held its breath.


    Hector gritted his teeth, his arms straining against the immense force pressing down on him. Though the wall held firm, the sheer power of Chiron''s attack was enough to make his sword vibrate in his grip. His arm trembled slightly, but he refused to falter.


    Nathan, standing just behind him, couldn''t help but feel a surge of admiration. Hector of Troy was truly a remarkable warrior.


    As Nathan watched him, a thought crossed his mind: If we fought seriously, I''m not sure who would win. He''s the one capable of taking Achilles down.


    On the other side of the battlefield, Chiron''s sharp eyes observed the scene with a small smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "He stopped the arrow. As expected of my pupil," he murmured, his toneced with pride.


    Nearby, Odysseus let out an exasperated sigh. "Don''t hold back just because he''s your pupil, Chiron," he said, rubbing his temple.


    Chiron''s smile faded slightly as his gaze grew solemn. "I won''t. I fight for the Greeks now, and I won''t dishonor my pupil by holding back."


    "Good." Odysseus''s tone turned cold, his expression steely. "But remember¡ªI asked you to kill Heiron. He''s the greater threat."


    Chiron turned his attention toward where Nathan had been standing, his keen gaze sweeping the battlefield. But something was wrong. Nathan was no longer there.


    Only Atnta remained, standing near the now-dissipating Apollo''s Wall.


    Before Chiron could react, a cold whisper snaked through the air, sending a shiver down Odysseus''s spine.


    "It''s time to die."

 Chapter 245 Hunting Odysseus!

    Before Chiron could react, a cold whisper snaked through the air, sending a shiver down Odysseus''s spine.


    "It''s time to die. "


    Nathan''s gaze locked onto Odysseus, cold and unyielding. Since the war''s inception, Odysseus had been a thorn in his side, an incessant nuisance. Hecked the raw strength of the other Greek warriors, but his cunning more than made up for it. Odysseus was the glue holding the fractious Greek kings together, the one ensuring their united front. Nathan knew that if Odysseus were to fall, the tenuous alliance would crumble. The kings, driven by ambition and ego, would inevitably turn on each other, and chaos would reign.


    Moreover, it was Odysseus who had orchestrated Chiron''s arrival, tipping the scales of battle further against Nathan''s side. That alone made him a priority target.


    Odysseus''s sharp instincts betrayed him this time. He didn''t anticipate Nathan''s sudden approach, his cold presence practically materializing in front of him. The Greek hero barely had a moment to react as Nathan drew his ck de, its surface absorbing the faint light around it, and swung with lethal intent.


    The attack was merciless, aimed directly at Odysseus''s neck to sever his head in one fluid motion.


    BADAM!


    The air itself seemed to crack under the force of Nathan''s strike. A shockwave rippled outward from the impact, sting through the ranks of Odysseus''s men. The unfortunate soldiers closest to the epicenter were thrown backward like ragdolls, some rendered unconscious while others fell lifeless to the ground.


    Yet, to Nathan''s irritation, Odysseus remained unharmed. A faint shimmer surrounded the Greek tactician¡ªa barrier that had absorbed the brunt of Nathan''s attack without so much as a scratch. The protective aura flickered momentarily before fading into invisibility, but its purpose was clear.


    Nathan''s expression darkened, his mind quickly deducing the truth.


    "It''s not his power," he murmured, his voice a low growl. "Athena."


    The goddess had bestowed her blessing upon her favored prot¨¦g¨¦. Odysseus was too vital to her ns for her to leave him unprotected. She understood his importance in the war, and this divine intervention ensured his continued survival.


    Nathan''s grip on his sword tightened as his fury grew. "Let''s see how long your blessingsts," he hissed, his tone seething with menace.


    The murderous intent radiating from Nathan was palpable, a suffocating aura that sent chills down Odysseus''s spine. For all his famedposure, even he couldn''t suppress the unease gnawing at him. Nathan''s killing intent was unlike anything he had encountered before¡ªit was as if death itself had fixed its gaze on him.


    "You are quite the enigma," a calm yetmanding voice interrupted.


    Chiron, ever vignt, had already drawn his massive bow. In one swift motion, he nocked an arrow, the tip glowing faintly with divine energy. At such close range, even Nathan couldn''t escape unscathed.


    But Nathan wasn''t alone.


    BOOM!


    A deafening explosion shattered the tension as Hectorunched himself into the fray. His powerful frame moved with blinding speed, closing the distance between himself and Chiron in an instant. His fist, encased in a golden glow,shed out with tremendous force aimed directly at the centaur.


    Chiron, sensing the imminent danger, raised his arms in defense. Your next read is at empire


    BADAM!


    The impact was catastrophic. Chiron managed to absorb the blow, but the sheer force sent him skidding back several meters. His hooves scraped against the ground, carving deep grooves as he struggled to regain his bnce.


    Nathan wasted no time, seizing the opportunity created by Hector''s intervention. His ck sword, radiating a cold malevolence, was raised high, and he pointed it directly at Odysseus.


    "Celestial-rank Ice Magic."


    The incantation echoed ominously, and an icy vortex swirled from the de. Frost bloomed in the air, coalescing into a massive, gleamingnce of ice¡ªits form jagged and deadly, its edges razor-sharp. The air around Nathan grew colder as thence hovered for a moment, a harbinger of death.


    With a sharp motion, Nathan released the spell. The icy weapon streaked through the air at an impossible speed, aimed squarely at Odysseus''s head.


    Thence struck true, but once again, Athena''s divine barrier activated. The shimmering protection enveloping Odysseus red brightly, absorbing the Celestial Magic. The icence disintegrated into a fine mist, its destructive energy dissipating harmlessly.


    Odysseus staggered slightly, raising an arm to shield his eyes from the impact''s brilliance. While he remained unharmed, hisposure faltered. The sheer force of the attack left his body trembling; the magnitude of Celestial Magic was beyond anything he had ever felt before.


    But Nathan wasn''t finished.


    Before Odysseus could recover, Nathan closed the distance, his sword descending with brutal precision. The de collided with the barrier, and the resulting shockwave rippled outward, sending a tremor through the battlefield.


    This time, a faint fracture appeared on the divine barrier¡ªa hairline crack, but one that sent shockwaves of disbelief through Odysseus.


    "Impossible¡­" he muttered, his voice barely audible over the chaos.


    The blessing of Athena was supposed to be imprable, a divine safeguard against any mortal attack. Yet here it was,promised. Doubts gripped Odysseus''s heart as he stared at Nathan, realizing this was no ordinary foe.


    Nathan''s weapon wasn''t just a de¡ªit was the sword of a past Demon King, a weapon forged with malice so profound it had once angered the gods themselves. Each swing carried the echoes of defiance and destruction, and now, it was bearing down on Athena''s chosen champion.


    High above, Athena herself observed the scene with widening eyes. Her serene confidence gave way to rm. Initially, she had dismissed Nathan as just another mortal, though a bit strong, but now, his strength and the power of his weapon were undeniable.


    "This is dangerous," Athena murmured, her divine voice trembling with rare concern.


    Her response was swift. With a mere whisper, her divine will descended upon the Greek soldiers scattered across the battlefield. A shimmering light enveloped them as Athena''s blessing infused their bodies, bolstering their strength and resolve.


    The soldiers roared in unison, their fear erased by divine intervention. They charged toward Nathan with reckless determination, their singr goal to protect Odysseus.


    Nathan''s gaze darkened as he braced himself. He leaped backward to gain some distance, then swung his sword in a wide arc. The de cleaved through the air with a shrill whistle, cutting down several Greeks in a single stroke. Their blood stained the ground, but their numbers were overwhelming.


    Even as he cut them down, more surged forward, their ranks replenished by Athena''s divine influence. Odysseus, sensing an opening amidst the chaos, began retreating, putting as much distance between himself and Nathan as possible.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nathan clenched his teeth in frustration as the horde of soldiers swarmed around him. His annoyance was palpable¡ªeach second wasted on these grunts gave Odysseus more time to escape.


    Suddenly, a chorus of whistles sliced through the air.


    A rain of arrows fell upon the Greek soldiers, piercing through their helmets and skulls with deadly precision. The soldiers dropped like marites with their strings cut, their lifeless bodies crumpling to the ground.


    Nathan turned toward the source, and there she stood¡ªAtnta. Her bow was drawn, and her sharp eyes locked onto the battlefield.


    "Go!" she called out, loosing another volley of arrows. A dozen more Greeks fell, their charge toward Nathan halted by her deadly aim.


    Nathan nodded, a rare flicker of gratitude in his expression. Atnta''s intervention had carved a path through the chaos, a direct route to Odysseus.


    Without hesitation, Nathan surged forward, his focus fixed on the fleeing tactician.


    Nathan snarled as Chiron appeared out of nowhere, his movements swift and deadly, wielding a gleaming longsword. The centaur''s de whistled through the air, aiming to cleave Nathan in half with unrelenting speed.


    "You are annoying!" Nathan snapped, his voice filled with irritation as he swung his ck sword upward with all his strength to counter.


    BADAAAAM!


    The sh of their weapons sent a deafening shockwave through the battlefield. The sheer force of Chiron''s strike was monstrous, but this time, Nathan held his ground. His knees buckled slightly, his muscles straining against the titanic power behind Chiron''s blow. For a moment, Nathan resisted the centaur''s might, his dark de shimmering with magic.


    But even Nathan knew he couldn''t hold for long.


    Fortunately, Hector arrived like a storm, his golden sword shing downward at Chiron. The centaur was forced to disengage, turning his attention to Hector. Their swords met with a resounding crash, and the impact propelled bothbatants away, their hooves and feet digging into the ground as they skidded to a halt.


    Nathan exhaled sharply, using the opening to refocus his attention on Odysseus. The tactician was just within reach, retreating through the chaos. Nathan''s grip tightened on his sword, his determination ring.


    "Just a few more seconds..." Nathan muttered to himself.


    Dark magic began to gather around him, swirling like an ominous storm. He channeled its energy into his de, preparing to shatter Athena''s barrier once and for all. This time, Odysseus would have no escape.


    But just as Nathan surged forward, a figure materialized in his path.


    Diomedes.


    The warrior''s stance was unyielding, his de poised to block Nathan''s advance. "I can''t let you go through," Diomedes said, his voice steady and resolute.


    Nathan growled, raising his sword to strike. But before he could move, a hand descended on Diomedes'' shoulder.


    It was Poseidon.


    The sea god''s presence radiated divine power, his gaze cold and condescending as he looked past Diomedes toward Nathan. With a casual gesture, Poseidon imbued Diomedes with his blessing.


    Nathan''s heart sank. "Fuck..."


    Diomedes, now bolstered by the god''s power, became a blur of motion. In the blink of an eye, he was upon Nathan, moving with unnatural speed. Nathan barely had time to react before Diomedes'' sword pierced his shoulder, the de sinking deep.


    Pain red through Nathan''s body, but he gritted his teeth, shifting his stance. With a desperate burst of strength, he drove his foot into Diomedes'' side. The kick connected with brutal force, sending the warrior staggering slightly.


    But Diomedes barely wavered, the divine blessing rendering him nearly impervious.


    "Celestial rank magic," Diomedes intoned, his voice ringing with power as he began to channel an attack.


    Nathan''s eyes widened in rm. With Poseidon''s blessing, Diomedes wasn''t just powerful¡ªhe was now capable of unleashing a wless Celestial-rank spell. At this range, the consequences would be catastrophic.


    Nathan tried to dodge, but before he could move, tendrils of water shot out from the ground, wrapping around his legs and arms. The liquid coiled tightly, freezing him in ce.


    Nathan didn''t need to look to know who was responsible.


    Poseidon stood nearby, his smirk filled with mockery and satisfaction.


    "Goodbye."


    Nathan struggled, but the water was unyielding, its grip reinforced by Poseidon''s divine will.


    "Kingly Sword!" Diomedes shouted as he brought his weapon down in a deadly arc.


    Nathan could do nothing but brace himself. The de tore through his armor with ease, and blood erupted from the deep gash across his chest.

 Chapter 246 Rescuing Heiron!

    Nathan stood, barely holding himself together, the weight of his injuries dragging his body into an agonizing slump. Diomedes'' previous attack, bolstered by Poseidon''s divine blessing, had left a gruesome gash stretching across his chest. Blood poured out in unrelenting streams, pooling at his feet, staining the earth beneath him. His trembling hand pressed futilely against the wound, but no amount of pressure could stem the crimson tide.


    "F...fuck¡­" Nathan muttered, his voice barely a whisper,ced with pain and frustration. His breathing came in short,bored gasps, every inhale a sharp reminder of his mortality.


    Nearby, Hector''s panicked shout shattered the tense silence. "Heiron!!" His concern was genuine, the desperation in his tone undeniable, but before he could act, Chiron gripped his arm firmly, restraining him. The wise centaur shook his head, his expression grim, as if acknowledging the inevitability of what was unfolding.


    Diomedes stood tall, the de in his hand still shimmering faintly with the divine glow of Poseidon''s blessing. His voice, steady and resolute, cut through the chaos like steel. "I will end you now. You''re too dangerous, just as Odysseus warned." His eyes burned with the same intensity as his de, an unyielding determination to finish what he had started.


    Nathan''s mind raced. He knew another blow like thest would end him¡ªthere was no escaping that truth. Yet, his gaze was not fixed on Diomedes, not on the de poised to deliver his demise. Instead, his eyes lifted skyward, locking onto an unseen figure beyond mortalprehension.


    "Poseidon¡­" Nathan rasped, his voice low but brimming with venom. His lips curled slightly, his expression darkening as pure, unfiltered hatred surged within him. Few had ever stirred such animosity in his heart, the Divine Knights being the rare exceptions. But Poseidon¡ªPoseidon had harassed Khione, toyed with her existence, and now this god dared to meddle directly in his life, to stand as an obstacle in his path.


    If only he were stronger. The thought burned in Nathan''s mind, a bitter wish, a cruel reminder of the gap that separated him from the deities who toyed with mortals like pawns. If he had the power, he would have struck Poseidon down without hesitation, made him pay for every transgression. But for now, the gulf between them remained too vast to bridge.


    Up above, Poseidon frowned, the weight of Nathan''s gaze unmistakable. "Oh? You can see me? Strange¡­" His voice carried a mix of curiosity and annoyance, his brows furrowing as he studied the mortal below. At first, he considered the possibility of coincidence, but that look¡ªthose piercing eyes filled with unyielding hatred toward him¡ªmade it clear. This was no ident.


    Mortals weren''t supposed to perceive gods unless granted the privilege. Yet here Nathan was, ring directly at him, challenging his authority with nothing more than his gaze. The realization unsettled the sea god, though he masked it with feigned amusement.


    Hera, who had not been present for the earlier events, was taken aback. "Is this a joke?" she blurted, her voice sharp with disbelief. Her sharp eyes darted between Poseidon and Nathan, searching for an exnation.


    Athena, however, remained calm, her analytical mind already piecing together the puzzle. Her eyes lingered on Nathan with quiet intensity, as though assessing a specimen of particr interest. "I think he could see us from the very beginning," she said finally, her tone even, though a flicker of intrigue danced in her gaze.


    Hera scowled, her disbelief morphing into suspicion. "Who the hell is he?"


    "It doesn''t matter," Athena replied dismissively, though her calm exterior did little to hide the subtle tension in her voice. "He''s going to die today."


    Her words were not a mere observation but amand. A faint whisper escaped her lips, carried by an invisible thread to Diomedes'' ears. Kill him.


    Diomedes'' eyes glinted with a golden light, his resolve hardening as the divine order took root in his mind. With renewed fervor, he lunged toward Nathan, his sword aimed to deliver the killing blow. The force of his charge caused the ground to tremble beneath his feet, a storm of dust and divine energy marking his path.


    Nathan''s arm trembled as he weakly raised it, knowing full well that it wouldn''t be enough to block the iing strike. Diomedes surged forward, his de radiating with Poseidon''s divine power, ready to deal the killing blow. Nathan braced himself, teeth gritted, his blood-soaked fingers clenched into a defiant fist.


    But just as the sword came down, a jet of water, sharp as a de and faster than an arrow, tore through the battlefield. The torrent struck Diomedes square in the chest, the sheer force of it driving him backward and breaking his advance.


    Nathan''s eyes widened, a flicker of relief washing over him as Charybdis emerged, her presencemanding and unyielding. Her skin shimmered with a blue hue, a clear sign that her control over herself was slipping. The primal, raging force within her was beginning to surface, and Nathan could see the strain in her eyes as she fought to keep it in check.


    "Charybdis¡­" Nathan muttered, clutching his bleeding chest with one hand as he reached out to her with the other. "I¡­ I need to get out of here."


    Charybdis flinched, her bloodlust momentarily giving way to rity as Nathan''s weak, desperate plea grounded her. She nodded sharply, her expression hardening with resolve. Without another word, she moved to support him, her strength and determination the only things keeping him upright as they began their retreat.


    But the danger wasn''t over.


    "I won''t let you escape!" Diomedes roared, his voice cutting through the air like a war drum. The Greek King, undeterred by the earlier setback, charged at them again, his movements swift and deadly.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nathan''s heart sank. He couldn''t outrun him, not in his current state. Just as the killing edge of Diomedes'' de came dangerously close, a blur of motion intercepted him.


    Hector.


    The Prince of Troy appeared in the nick of time, delivering a thunderous punch to Diomedes'' abdomen. The impact sent the Greek warrior hurtling backward, crashing into the dirt with such force that even Poseidon''s blessing couldn''t dull the pain.


    Diomedes clutched his stomach, his face contorted with rage and disbelief. "What is Chiron doing?!" he spat, turning his gaze toward the centaur.


    Chiron, however, was preupied, locked inbat with Atnta and Aeneas. His calcted movements and deadly precision were keeping the two upied, but it was clear that the distraction wouldn''t hold forever.


    Nathan, watching the chaos unfold around him, clenched his jaw. Every second they lingered was a second closer to death. He doubted Hector or the others could hold off the Greeks for long, not when their fury was directed squarely at him.


    "Hector!" Nathan croaked, his voice filled with both urgency and guilt.


    Hector barely nced back, his golden aura zing like the sun itself. "Charybdis! Take him and go!" hemanded, his voice a mix of authority and desperation. Without waiting for a response, Hector drew his sword and turned his full attention to Diomedes, his expression darkening.


    Charybdis wasted no time. Summoning her strength, she lifted Nathan effortlessly and bolted from the battlefield, her movements swift and calcted.


    "Don''t let him escape!" came the cries of the Greeks, their bloodlust reignited as they realized Nathan''s weakened state.


    "It''s Heiron!" one of them shouted, the rallying cry spreading through their ranks.


    "I''ll be the one to take his head!"


    As the Greeks surged forward, Charybdis unleashed a torrent of water in every direction. The streams of liquid tore through the air, impaling her pursuers with ruthless precision. The battlefield turned into a chaotic mess of blood and water, her deadly control over her element leaving no room for mercy.


    "He cannot escape us like this!" Hera''s voice thundered from above, her fury palpable.


    But Athena, kept her gaze fixed on the duel unfolding below. Hector, now fully immersed in his battle with Diomedes, was a sight to behold. The Prince of Troy''s body radiated a golden brilliance, his strikes swift and devastating. Each swing of his de caused shockwaves that rippled through the battlefield, reducing the ground beneath their feet to rubble.


    "Kill him!" Hera demanded again, but even her divine authority couldn''t mask the growing concern in her voice as she watched Hector carve through her chosen warriors with ease.


    "This¡­ this monster¡­" Diomedes muttered, his voice quaking with disbelief. Even with Poseidon''s blessing coursing through his veins, he found himselfpletely overwhelmed. Hector''s strength was otherworldly, his rage unrelenting.


    For Diomedes, the realization struck hard: Hector was no ordinary warrior. He had lost Sarpedon, his closest ally, and now that pain and fury had be a zing inferno, fueling him beyond human limits. Hector fought not just for Troy, but to ensure that no one else dear to him would fall that day.


    "I can''t let him win!" Diomedes roared, his voice filled with desperation and fury. His knuckles whitened as he gripped his sword tighter, every muscle in his body trembling with unyielding resolve. Channeling the full force of Poseidon''s blessing, he gathered the divine energy into a single, all-epassing strike. His de shimmered, glowing with an ethereal blue hue that radiated power, its brilliance rivaling the heavens themselves.


    Across the battlefield, Hector stood still, his sharp eyes narrowing as he assessed the immense threat before him. He could feel the pressure emanating from Diomedes, the weight of Poseidon''s divine favor pressing down on him like a tidal wave. Yet, Hector showed no fear.


    Closing his eyes for a fleeting moment, he murmured a prayer under his breath. "Apollo, lend me your strength. Let me protect my people¡­ and my city."


    Golden light erupted from Hector''s sword, a dazzling, radiant aura enveloping the weapon. It zed with the fiery intensity of the sun, the warmth of Apollo''s blessing filling him with unwavering resolve.


    Your journey continues on empire


    The battlefield grew silent, the air charged with an almost suffocating tension. Time itself seemed to pause as both warriors readied themselves for the final sh, their weapons shining with divine power.


    Then, in an instant, they moved.


    Both Hector and Diomedes surged forward, their feet pounding against the ground with the force of an earthquake. The gap between them closed in a blur, their weapons raised high, each one ready to deliver a decisive blow.


    BADAM!


    The sh of their swords erupted in an ear-shattering explosion. The shockwave tore through the battlefield, scattering dirt, rocks, and debris in all directions. Soldiers nearby were thrown off their feet, their cries of rm drowned out by the roar of the collision. Even the air itself seemed to tremble, rippling outward in visible waves from the sheer force of the impact.


    Hector staggered backward, blood erupting from his mouth as a deep gash tore across his side. Diomedes'' de had cut him, the divine energy of Poseidon''s blessing leaving a wound that burned like fire. Blood poured freely from the injury, staining Hector''s golden armor and the earth beneath him.


    Diomedes, however, didn''t look triumphant.


    His breath came in ragged gasps, his chest heaving as he red at Hector. He had struck, but he had failed¡ªhis de had not imed Hector''s life. The realization settled heavily on his face.


    "You missed," Hector growled through gritted teeth, his voice a mix of pain and defiance. Blood dripped from his lips, but his grip on his sword remained steady.


    Diomedes said nothing, his silenceced with bitterness. He had put everything into that strike¡ªall of Poseidon''s divine favor, all of his strength¡ªand it hadn''t been enough.


    Hector''s eyes burned with fury as he leveled his gaze at Diomedes. The man before him wasn''t just an enemy; he was an oldpanion, a fellow student once under Chiron''s tutge. The shared history made this battle all the more painful, but Hector knew what had to be done.


    Tightening his grip on his sword, Hector swung it in a powerful, fluid arc. The de whistled through the air, cutting with such precision and speed that the air itself seemed to part before it.


    Diomedes'' eyes widened as he saw the deing. In that split second, he understood that this was the end.


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of his lips, bittersweet and resigned. "At least¡­ I die as a warrior," he whispered, his voice barely audible amidst the chaos.


    BADAM!


    Hector''s sword connected with terrifying finality. The force of the blow was absolute, severing Diomedes'' head cleanly from his body. The headless corpse crumpled to the ground, lifeless, as blood pooled beneath it.

 Chapter 247 Nathans past

    Nathan was dreaming.


    All the pain he was feeling following Diomedes''s attack powered by Poseidon had been amplified by Nathan''s own breaking body so maybe that''s why he was having some kind of dreams of the past.


    He was staring in the living room of his house


    Read exclusive chapters at empire


    "What happened, Nathan?"


    The voice was sharp, precise, and carried a cold authority that made even the air around them seem heavier. The speaker, a tall and impably groomed man, stood in the doorway. His dark hair, slicked back with precision, glistened faintly under the harsh light of the room. His tailored suit was wless, from the neatly pressed cuffs to the polished shoes that reflected the dim surroundings. Even his posture was a statement¡ªrigid,manding, and unyielding.


    His dark eyes bore into the figure of a young boy, who looked more like a shadow of himself.


    Nathan knew who it was.


    It was none other than himself, just a year older¡ªat eleven.


    The boy standing before the man had a battered appearance. His uniform was torn in ces, his knuckles bruised and crusted with dried blood, and his face held a nk, almost lifeless expression. His gaze was fixed on the ground, as if the floor was the only thing that offered him any sce.


    The man''s eyes swept over Nathan, his lips curling slightly in a look of thinly veiled disgust.


    "I fought," Nathan said tly, his voice devoid of emotion.


    "Look at me when I speak to you."


    Nathan''s head snapped up immediately, his gaze meeting his father''s. The older man''s cold, piercing stare seemed to cut through him like a de.


    "Who did you fight?" the man asked, his tone icy and unrelenting.


    "Three people. They were seniors at my middle school," Nathan replied. His voice remained even, as though recounting something as mundane as the weather. "They tried to take the money you gave me."


    The words hung in the air, heavy with the unspoken. It wasn''t the first time. Nathan was no stranger to these encounters. Everyone at school knew who he was¡ªthe son of wealth and power. He was a solitary figure, someone most kept their distance from, but that didn''t stop those more brazen from testing their luck.


    His upperssmen had learned the hard way.


    "Did you win?" his father asked, his expression still cold, though his dark eyes narrowed slightly, searching Nathan''s face for an answer.


    Nathan didn''t hesitate. "Two of them are in the hospital. The other¡­ I don''t know. The school summoned you, Father."


    There was no remorse in his voice, no pride either¡ªjust facts.


    The school''s director had called, of course. How could they not? But the man before Nathan didn''t react with outrage or concern. Instead, a faint, nearly imperceptible nod of approval flickered across his face. He wasn''t a man who praised openly, but Nathan had been raised to recognize the signs.


    "Good," his father finally said, his voice clipped. "I''ll deal with the director."


    Nathan''s bruised knuckles twitched slightly, but his face remained expressionless.


    "Now," his father continued, his tone shifting slightly, though the chill in it remained. "Get ready for this weekend. I have news."


    Nathan''s eyebrows lifted slightly¡ªnot in curiosity, but in acknowledgment.


    "I''m going to marry a woman," his father said, each word delivered with clinical precision. "She''s an American-Spanish actress. You might have heard of her. She has two children¡ªone boy, one girl. They''ll be part of this family soon."


    The statement carried no warmth, no excitement. It was merely a deration, a new fact for Nathan to absorb and adapt to.


    "I don''t want a single unsightly behavior from you during this weekend. Do you understand?"n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nathan fell silent, his mind spinning with a whirlwind of emotions he dared not show.


    Another woman.


    It hadn''t even been a year since his father''s previous wife, Akane''s and Ayaka''s mother, had passed away. Her warmth and kindness still lingered in Nathan''s memory, though they felt more like a dream now. Yet here his father stood, cold and detached, announcing another marriage as if it were merely a business transaction.


    The memories of Akane and Ayaka¡ªtheir frightened eyes staring at him as if he were a monster¡ªrushed to the surface. He could still feel the weight of their gazes, the way they had recoiled from him, and now, the prospect of yet more siblings was being thrust upon him. His fists clenched at his sides, but he remainedposed.


    "Your answer," his father demanded, his voice cutting through the silence like a de.


    Nathan''s lips parted, though the words felt heavy, like stones tumbling from his mouth. "Yes, Father."


    "Good."


    His father turned to leave, the echo of his polished shoes punctuating the stillness. But Nathan, unable to suppress the storm brewing inside him, called out.


    "Father."


    The man stopped, turning back with an impatient re. "Don''t waste my time."


    Nathan hesitated, but his heart screamed for answers. The words escaped him before he could reconsider.


    "Was Mother just another woman?"


    The question hung in the air like a challenge, daring his father to deny it, to show even a flicker of humanity. Nathan had always believed his mother was different¡ªthat she was his father''s first love, the one woman who had ever mattered to him. He had clung to the idea that his father''s brokenness stemmed from losing her. But now¡­


    Now, doubt was seeping into every corner of his mind.


    His father''s reply was curt, devoid of emotion. "Obviously."


    Nathan''s fists clenched so tightly that his nails bit into his palms. He couldn''t understand. His mother had loved him, he was sure of it. He could still see her gentle smile in the fleeting, half-forgotten memories of his childhood. So why? Why was his father marrying again, collecting women as if they were objects?


    "You see, Nathan," his father began, his tone chillingly casual, as if he were discussing an investment strategy. "In this world, to survive, you must take everything you can. If you have power, you use it. You take. And you don''t stop taking."


    He stepped closer, his presence looming over Nathan like a dark shadow. "Women are one of those things. Nature blessed them with the divine ability to give birth to life. That''s why I find them the most interesting subjects in this world."


    Nathan said nothing. He didn''t understand. He didn''t want to understand.


    His father grabbed his cheeks, forcing him to look up. The grip was firm, almost painful, and Nathan''s eyes widened slightly at the sudden, forceful contact.


    "Look at me, Nathan," his fathermanded, his voice sharp and unyielding.


    Nathan''s gaze locked with his father''s, and he felt the weight of those dark, unrelenting eyes pressing down on him.


    "Women are powerful weapons," his father continued, his tone chillingly deliberate. "They can be used however you want, whenever you want, until you are satisfied. Always put yourself above everyone else. If one of them even dares to think of harming you¡­"


    The man''s eyes darkened further, his expression twisting into something frighteningly cruel. "¡­you make them pay a thousandfold. Hurt them until they regret even considering it. Women don''t deserve your mercy. Break them until they submit. And if they''re no longer useful, discard them. That is how the world works, Nathan. If you have my blood running through your veins, you''ll understand that. Do you?"


    Nathan''s chest felt heavy, his breath shallow. His father''s words sliced through him, leaving behind an emptiness he couldn''t quite name.


    His eyes, already dulled by the weight of his life, seemed to darken further. The faint flicker of happiness he had found living with Akane and Ayaka¡ªa fragile, fleeting thing¡ªhad been extinguished entirely. He nodded slowly, the motion mechanical, lifeless.


    "Yes, Father."


    The man released him, stepping back as if the conversation had been no more significant than a lecture on manners. Nathan stood frozen, his body rigid and his mind reeling.


    His father left without another word, the sound of his footsteps fading into the distance. Nathan remained where he was, staring at nothing, the crushing emptiness within him expanding until it threatened to consume him entirely.


    Nathan stared at his younger self with an expression that defied interpretation¡ªa mixture of detachment, bitterness, and something almost resembling pity.


    The scene before him, vivid and unrelenting, was burned into his memory. He remembered it all too well. Then again, he remembered every moment with his father perfectly.


    His father''s words, his teachings, his twisted philosophy¡ªeach one carved into the very fabric of Nathan''s mind, impossible to erase no matter how much he wished otherwise. Those lessons, brutal and unyielding, were the foundation upon which much of his early life had been built.


    Yet the memories he truly wanted to hold on to, the ones of his mother and the fleeting moments of happiness he had shared with her, seemed to slip away like grains of sand through his fingers. Those recollections were soft and fragile, their edges blurred, as if his mind itself conspired to rob him of thefort they might bring.


    His gaze shifted as his thoughts spiraled inward. What happened after this? Nathan wondered, though he already knew the answer.


    "I remember," he muttered to himself. "I met those siblings."


    They had been thest step-siblings to enter his life before Sienna and Siara. That chapter, brief and tumultuous, marked a turning point.


    A certain incident with that stepfamily had changed him irrevocably. Afterward, he became the man who had walked the halls of high school¡ªa cold, detached figure who viewed women as less than trophies. They weren''t people; they were objects, acquisitions to be possessed, disyed, and discarded. Exactly the way his father had wanted him to see them.


    His lips pressed into a thin line as he considered how far he had fallen into the image his father had crafted for him. But now¡­


    Now, without his father''s constant shadow looming over him, Nathan knew he had changed.


    And it wasn''t just the absence of his father that had shifted his perspective. The disappearance of Khione had forced him to confront feelings he had long denied. Losing her had been like losing a part of himself, and it was only then that he realized what she had truly meant to him. She hadn''t been a trophy; she had been Khione.


    Amelia''s absence, along with others who had once stood beside him, had also left its mark. Each departure had chipped away at the walls his father had built around his heart.


    "What would Father think of the current me?"

 Chapter 248 Heiron is awake!

    Nathan slowly opened his eyes, his gaze drifting toward the ornate ceiling above¡ªa ceiling he had grown familiar with in the short time spent in the royal guest quarters. This room, a gift from Priam, was a sanctuary of luxury, yet it felt hollow, like a gilded cage meant to trap rather than protect. He raised his aching body with a low grunt, the weight of fatigue pressing on him. Every movement feltbored, as though the battle still clung to his muscles and bones.


    His eyes darted around the room, taking in the fine details of his surroundings¡ªthe elegant tapestries draped along the walls, the faint scent of incense lingering in the air. Yet none of it mattered.


    What happened?


    Nathan''s thoughts churned as fragments of the recent past surfaced. He remembered Diomedes''s devastating attack and the sharp, searing pain that followed. Charybdis had intervened, dragging him away from the battlefield, her urgency palpable. But beyond that, his memory was a blur.


    Then it hit him. Poseidon.


    A surge of cold fury coursed through him, and his expression hardened into a mask of icy determination. His fists clenched tightly, his nails digging into his palms as anger bubbled to the surface. It wasn''t just hatred for Poseidon¡ªit was anger at himself.


    Weakness.


    He reyed the moment in his mind, envisioning how differently it could have gone if only he had been stronger. If he had the power, he would have torn Poseidon apart, consequences be damned. The thought burned in his chest, but alongside it came the bitter sting of reality.


    Before he could sink further into his thoughts, a sudden presence materialized beside him. His senses sharpened as he turned, only to see Charybdis. Her form shimmered for a brief moment, as if the room itself couldn''t contain her raw energy.


    The instant her eyes met his, something broke within her. Without hesitation, she rushed toward him, throwing her arms around him in a fierce embrace.


    The impact sent a sharp jolt of pain through Nathan''s body, but he didn''t flinch. Instead, he wrapped his arms around her, returning the hug. "It''s fine," he murmured softly, his voice steady despite the throbbing in his chest. "I won''t die." He rested a hand on her head, gently patting her hair in an effort to calm her storm.


    Charybdis trembled against him, her power barely contained, like a tide threatening to surge and drown everything in its path. He could feel her fear¡ªno, her rage. It simmered just beneath the surface, ready to explode into a relentless ughter if he had not stopped her.


    As he stroked her hair, Nathan''s thoughts wandered to the dream that had haunted him earlier¡ªthe memories of his past. His father loomedrge in his mind, a figure both domineering and cruel, treating the women in his life as possessions. Nathan could still hear his father''s voice echoing in his ears, advising him to act the same way.


    For a time, Nathan had been tempted to follow that path. He nearly became the man he despised, especially after the incident with the Spanish siblings. Seeing Sienna, Siara, and even his ssmates as trophies¡ªit was a dangerous mindset, one that had crept in before he realized the depths of his folly.


    And Khione¡­


    She had suffered the worst of it. He had enved her, forced her hand, and used her for his own ends. Did he regret it? No, not entirely. Without such drastic measures, she would never have be his. Yet, as he held Charybdis close, Nathan resolved that he could no longer justify such actions.


    From now on, he would choose a different path, one that didn''t mirror his father''s cruelty. Thest thing he wanted was to be the very thing he loathed. To lose himself entirely to that darkness was a fate worse than death.


    Charybdis''s breathing slowed as his calm voice and steady presence reassured her. Though the fire of her rage had dimmed, it hadn''t been extinguished entirely.


    "How long was I out?" Nathan asked, his voice steady but carrying a hint of unease.


    "Two weeks," Charybdis replied softly.


    Nathan''s eyes widened in shock. Two weeks? He had thought it was only a matter of days.


    "So this is the price for defying death itself," he murmured, his voice tinged with both awe and bitterness.


    He had known there would be consequences for pushing himself beyond mortal limits, but living longer than what fate had allowed exacted a unique toll. Pain coursed through his body like a persistent storm, apanied by waves of weakness that left him drained. Even now, after two weeks, the aftermath lingered in his muscles and bones.


    His gaze hardened as he pushed the difort aside. "How is the war? No one died, right?"


    A shadow of concern crossed his face as he spoke. Despite his growing detachment from the affairs of mortals, the thought of losing Hector, Aeneas, or Atnta stirred an ufortable guilt.


    "No," Charybdis assured him. "Only Diomedes. Hector killed him after you lost consciousness."


    Nathan''s lips curled into a faint smile. "So, he killed him?"


    As expected Hector was really the monster Nathan had seen him as.


    Charybdis gave a small nod, her expression calm but watchful.


    "But the war is turning in the Greeks'' favor," she continued, her tone more somber. "Chiron has taken a more active role, and someone new has appeared¡ªAsclepius, the son of Apollo. He has the power to heal even the most grievous wounds."


    Nathan leaned back against the bedframe, his expression darkening. "I see," he muttered.


    The Greeks were not wasting time mourning their losses. First Ajax, then Diomedes, and yet their ranks had been replenished swiftly, as though the gods themselves had a never-ending supply of champions to throw into the fray. It was unsettling.


    If things continued like this, the war would never end¡ªor worse, it would end with the Greeks iming victory. Even with Achilles out of the fight, they were struggling to hold their ground. That alone was a grim sign of how precarious their situation had be.


    "I''ve rested enough," Nathan said, rising from the bed. His movements were slow but deliberate, his resolve pushing him past the lingering ache.


    He reached for fresh clothes, pulling them on with a practiced efficiency. As he fastened his tunic, he nced at Charybdis. "You didn''t tell Medea or Scy anything, I hope?"


    Charybdis shook her head firmly. "No."


    "Good."


    Nathan let out a soft breath of relief. He was certain that if either Medea or Scy had learned the truth about his condition, they wouldn''t have hesitated to unleash their wrath on the Greeks. The battlefield would have turned into a massacre, one that would only escte the already endless bloodshed.


    Still, he suspected they had grown suspicious. After all, it wasn''t like him to go silent for days, let alone weeks. Twice a day, he typically reached out to them, ensuring they were in the loop. Yet, somehow, Charybdis had managed to provide a convincing excuse for his absence.


    His thoughts shifted briefly to Aisha. She must have noticed his absence from the battlefield. Since she hadn''t been nearby during his fight with Diomedes, she likely learned of the eventster. Knowing her, she was probably worried¡ªperhaps even angry¡ªabout his recklessness.


    "I''ll need to see her soon," Nathan murmured, half to himself.


    As he stepped out of the room, the day''s atmosphere greeted him. The castle seemed quieter than usual, almost as if the very walls were holding their breath.


    "Today is a rest day," Charybdis reminded him, her voice soft yet insistent, as though sensing his inclination to dive headfirst back into the fray.


    Nathan paused, letting her words settle. Rest, perhaps, was something he desperately needed¡ªbut not for his body


    "Heiron!"


    The sudden sound of a feminine voice broke through Nathan''s thoughts, pulling his attention away from his surroundings. He turned toward the source and saw Astynome rushing toward him, her golden hair trailing behind her like sunlight.


    Before he could react, she threw her arms around him, holding him tightly.


    "I''ve been so worried!" Astynome murmured, her voice trembling with emotion. Her grip on him tightened, and tears welled up in her eyes. "You can''t die. I know you won''t die, but I was so worried!"


    Nathan felt a pang of guilt but gently returned her embrace, his arms wrapping around her in a reassuring gesture.


    "Yeah, don''t worry," he muttered softly. "I can''t die that easily."


    The words were simple, but they carried a quiet determination, a promise unspoken yet understood.


    "Heiron?!"


    Another voice, deep and familiar, called out to him. Startled, Astynome quickly pulled away, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment. Nathan turned to see Aeneas striding toward them, his expression a mix of relief and restrained emotion.


    Aeneas didn''t hesitate. He closed the distance between them in a few quick strides and engulfed Nathan in a bear hug, pping him on the shoulder with enough force to make Nathan wince.


    "Finally!" Aeneas eximed, his voice thick with unspoken relief. "You had us all so worried, man. Don''t ever try to die on us again!"


    Nathan chuckled softly, patting Aeneas on the back. "I won''t."


    As he pulled back from the embrace, Nathan''s sharp eyes scanned his friend. Aeneas looked different¡ªhardened. His face bore new lines of resolve, and his body was marked with fresh scars, evidence of battles fought and survived.


    "You''ve changed," Nathan remarked, his tone both impressed and concerned. "You''ve gotten stronger in my absence."


    Aeneas nodded, his smile tinged with bitterness. "I had to. After Sarpedon died... and you almost..." His voice faltered, the weight of the memories pressing down on him. "Something just clicked inside me. There was no choice but to step up."n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Nathan''s expression softened, understanding the unspoken burden Aeneas carried. War had a way of forcing people to grow, often in ways they never anticipated or wanted.


    "Come," Aeneas said, his voice breaking the momentary silence. "Hector and the others will be overjoyed to see you back." He grinned widely and went ahead.


    Nathan nodded, a small smile ying on his lips. Without hesitation, he followed Aeneas through the corridors of the camp.

 Chapter 249 New allies!

    "Heiron, you''re finally awake!" Hector''s booming voice carried a mixture of relief and joy as he strode toward Nathan, wrapping him in a firm hug before lifting him off his feet. Despite his towering frame, Hector''s embrace felt warm and sincere. "We''ve been so worried about you. You weren''t waking up for weeks, and none of the doctors had any idea what was wrong!" His voice cracked slightly, revealing how deeply the ordeal had shaken him.


    Nathan managed a faint smile, though his expression remained calm. "I''m fine now," he replied, his voice steady but subdued.


    Hector took a step back, his sharp eyes scanning Nathan''s face as if to confirm his words. "Good. But you still need rest," he insisted firmly, folding his arms as if to emphasize his point.


    "I think I''ve rested enough," Nathan countered, seriously.


    Hector sighed, a small smile tugging at his lips. "How are you feeling, my friend?" he asked, patting Nathan''s shoulder in a gesture bothforting and serious.


    Nathan paused, ncing at the scars that marked his body¡ªphysical reminders of his relentless struggles. His silver-white hair glimmered faintly in the dim torchlight, making him seem otherworldly. Finally, he spoke. "Good. It''s the final act. Let''s end this."


    Hector''s smile widened, his exhaustion momentarily forgotten. "Yes," he said with a resolute nod.


    As Nathan surveyed the scene, he couldn''t help but notice how much the war had taken its toll on Hector. His once proud and imposing friend now looked haggard, weighed down by new scars and the invisible burden of endless battles. Even his posture betrayed his weariness, though his eyes burned with determination.


    "It''s good to see you back," a gentle voice interrupted Nathan''s thoughts. Atnta approached, her steps light but deliberate, a genuine smile softening her features. She looked as weary as Hector, her armor dulled by countless shes. The loss of Sarpedon and Nathan''s absence had clearly taken their toll. Yet, there was a spark in her eyes¡ªa flicker of hope.


    "Come, Heiron. Let''s eat. I also have some people to introduce you to," Hector said, beckoning Nathan to follow.


    The group moved together, the air buzzing with subdued excitement. As they entered the great hall, the gathered Trojans erupted into cheers at the sight of Nathan. Their voices echoed off the high stone walls, filling the space with a mix of relief and celebration. Nathan offered them a polite nod, acknowledging their support, but his attention soon shifted.


    In the far corner of the room, two men were devouring tes of meat with an almost primal ferocity, entirely unbothered by the noise around them. Nathan''s gaze lingered on them, curiosity piqued.


    "Heiron," Hector said, motioning toward the pair, "meet Castor and Pollux. They''re among the finest warriors who''ve joined our side. More importantly, they''re Helen''s brothers."


    At the mention of Helen, Nathan''s brow arched slightly, intrigued.


    "They chose to fight for us," Hector continued, "for their sister''s sake."


    One of the men¡ªCastor, judging by the faint scars across his forearms¡ªlooked up briefly from his meal, sizing Nathan up with a casual nce. "Oh, this is Heiron, I guess?"


    "We''ve heard a lot about you, Heiron!" Pollux added, his voice deep and slightly gruff. Neither man slowed their pace, their hands tearing into the roasted meat with unabashed enthusiasm.


    Nathan studied them intently. Even without witnessing them in battle, he could sense their strength. Their movements, even while eating, exuded a natural power, and Pollux in particr radiated an aura of formidable might.


    "They''re interesting," Nathan remarked quietly to Hector, who chuckled in response.


    It was surely right.


    Castor and Pollux, along with Helen and Clytemnestra, were born of an unusual and divine origin. Leda, their mother, had caught the eye of Zeus, who approached her in the guise of a swan. From this union came an extraordinary birth¡ªtwo eggs, from which four children emerged. Castor and Pollux were twins, though of a unique nature: Pollux was immortal, a son of Zeus, while Castor was mortal, a son of Leda''s husband, King Tyndareus. Despite this difference, the brothers were inseparable, their bond unbreakable.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Castor and Pollux had epted their father''s decision to marry Helen to Menus. It was a political arrangement, after all, one that strengthened alliances and secured power. But that eptance didn''t mean they felt any loyalty toward Menus, especially when their sister''s life was at stake. For them, blood ties and familial duty outweighed any allegiance to a distant king.


    When Helen fled with Paris, the world branded her a traitor, and war followed in her wake. Yet Castor and Pollux didn''t waver in their priorities. They deliberated, perhaps even hesitated, but in the end, they made their choice. They would fight for Helen, no matter the cost, no matter the side.


    "It took some time, but they''ve finallye to take part in the war," Hector exined, his voice carrying a mixture of relief and pride. "They arrived just a few days ago, and since then, we''ve been able to recover slowly from the Greeks'' relentless onught."


    Nathan nodded thoughtfully. "That''s reassuring," he said, his tone neutral as he approached the brothers. Yet his sharp eyes betrayed his skepticism.


    "But," Nathan continued, his gaze narrowing as he studied Castor and Pollux, "I wonder if they''re truly our allies." His voice was low, almost usatory, but loud enough for everyone nearby to hear.


    "Heiron?" Aeneas called softly, a note of caution in his voice. But Nathan didn''t acknowledge him. His mind was already racing with possibilities, scenarios, and worst-case betrayals.


    Nathan''s suspicions weren''t without reason. Castor and Pollux might have been Helen''s brothers, but they were also Greeks, deeply rooted in the traditions and loyalties of their homnd. Furthermore, their other sister, Clytemnestra, was married to Agamemnon, the very man leading the Greek forces against Troy. Why would they risk everything to side with the Trojans while Clytemnestra remained in the heart of Agamemnon''s kingdom? The potential for deception was too great to ignore.


    Castor broke into a loud, heartyugh, his grin wide and genuine. The sound echoed through the hall, cutting through the tension like a de. "You doubt us, huh? Understandable!" he said, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "And I''d say Hector is lucky to have such a friend who worries this much about Troy!" He shot a nce at Hector, who chuckled and gave a nod of agreement.


    "But let me make one thing clear," Castor continued, his tone growing more serious, though his grin remained. "We''ll defend Helen, no matter what it takes¡ªeven if it means siding with the Trojans. Familyes above everything else, right, Pollux?"


    Pollux, quieter and less animated than his twin, nodded solemnly. "Yes," he said simply, his deep voice steady but subdued.


    Castor shrugged as if to downy the gravity of their decision. "Menus can go to hell for all I care. If Helen left him, she must have had her reasons. I never saw her happy with that man."


    Nathan tilted his head slightly, intrigued by Castor''s candor, but before he could respond, Pollux spoke again, his words cutting through the moment like a cold wind. "She doesn''t seem happy with Paris either."


    The room fell into an awkward silence. Nathan noticed the faint twitch of Hector''s lips, as if he were suppressing augh or a awkwardness¡ªperhaps both. Even Aeneas, standing nearby, shuffled his feet ufortably.


    Hector finally broke the silence with a resigned sigh. "Well," he said slowly, "it''s true. Helen hasn''t exactly been¡­ enthusiastic about Paristely."


    The truth was undeniable. Helen had been distant with Paris for weeks now, her interactions with him sparse and strained. She spent much of her time avoiding him altogether, as if the weight of the war had driven a wedge between them.


    She was literally avoiding him.


    She had been feeling guilty about all of this. About the war, the deaths, everything. At first, Hector med her too. She was queen. She must have known what her actions would lead to, what consequences would follow yet it was strange for Hector that Helen just left like that.


    But as the months passed, he realized there had to be more to her decision. Something else must have been at y and he stopped ming her but he still med Paris who was definitely the culprit in this. The more time passed and the more it looked like Helen had been somewhat tricked by Paris and she was dragged out forcefully.


    Hearing Castor''s words, Nathan''s doubts eased slightly, though not entirely. The brothers seemed sincere, but sincerity could be feigned, especially in times of war. For now, Nathan resolved to remain cautious, his guard firmly in ce.


    "So, you no longer hold any loyalty toward Agamemnon, I assume?" Nathan asked, his voice measured but probing, as his sharp gaze lingered on the twins.


    "Loyalty? Who could hold loyalty toward such a despicable man?"


    A woman''s voice suddenly rang.


    Nathan turned to the source, his eyes narrowing as he took in the figure who had entered. She was striking¡ªundeniably beautiful, though not with the ethereal grace of Helen. Her beauty was fierce, regal, andmanding, with long golden hair cascading over her shoulders like sunlight and piercing green eyes that burned with intensity. Every movement she made exuded a dignity that spoke of her noble lineage.


    "She is Clytemnestra," Hector said quietly.


    "Clytemnestra?" Nathan repeated, his voice tinged with suspicion. "Helen''s sister? What is she doing here?"


    "She asked us to save her," Castor replied. "From the hell she endured at Agamemnon''s castle."


    Nathan''s eyes darted back to the woman. Her hands were clenched tightly into fists at her sides, her knuckles white, and the rage in her eyes was almost palpable.


    "I will never forgive him," Clytemnestra said, her voice trembling with emotion. "That man¡ª" She broke off, her shoulders shaking with suppressed anger. "He took everything from me. My freedom, my dignity, my happiness...my daughter."

 Chapter 250 Clytemnestras rage

    Nathan''s eyes darted back to the woman. Her hands were clenched tightly into fists at her sides, her knuckles white, and the rage in her eyes was almost palpable.


    "I will never forgive him," Clytemnestra said, her voice trembling with emotion. "That man¡ª" She broke off, her shoulders shaking with suppressed anger. "He took everything from me. My freedom, my dignity, my happiness...my daughter."


    "Daughter."


    "Yes," Hector replied, his voice tinged with disgust. "Agamemnon sacrificed his own daughter when the winds did not favor his voyage to Troy." His expression twisted in revulsion, as if merely speaking the words left a foul taste in his mouth.


    The thought was abhorrent¡ªunthinkable. How could a man, even one consumed by ambition, offer his own child to the gods for the sake of war? Hector could scarcely fathom it. To him, this act alone stripped Agamemnon of any semnce of humanity. He was no longer a father, no longer a man, but a hollow shell consumed by obsession.


    Agamemnon''s fixation on Troy had only grown since that horrific sacrifice. It had morphed into a grotesque duty: conquering Troy had be the only way to justify his daughter''s death, to assign some twisted sense of purpose to her senseless loss. Yet to Hector, it was nothing more than a madman chasing shadows, desperate to give meaning to his heinous choice.


    "She was just a child..." Clytemnestra muttered, her voice trembling as she clenched her fists. Tears gathered in her anguished eyes, threatening to spill. "All that... for his stupid war." Her words dripped with contempt, and her grief was palpable, each syble a testament to the wound that could never heal.


    "It''s all my fault, sister," came a soft voice.


    The room grew silent as Helen stepped forward. Her beauty, unmatched and renowned across the world, was marred by an expression of overwhelming guilt. She seemed smaller somehow, diminished by the weight of her shame. She had avoided her sister until now, too afraid to face her fury, too certain she would be cursed and disowned.


    Instead, Clytemnestra shook her head, her gaze softening as she looked at Helen.


    "I know you, Helen. You have always been responsible and cared for others. You would never have left Menus willingly, not under normal circumstances. Something happened¡ªsomething beyond your control." Her voice wavered, but her conviction was firm. "I am certain that bastard Paris did something to you..." Clytemnestra hesitated before turning to Hector. "I apologize for my words, Prince Hector."


    Hector shook his head solemnly, his expression shadowed. "My brother is at fault. There is nothing to deny." His voice was steady, but the shame in his tone was evident.


    Clytemnestra nodded, then returned her attention to her sister. She ced a hand on Helen''s shoulder, a faint smile breaking through her grief. "You are not to me for Iphigenia''s death. That burden lies entirely with Agamemnon."


    "Sister..." Helen''s voice broke as tears streamed down her face. She threw her arms around Clytemnestra, clutching her tightly. The relief in her embrace was palpable, as though a massive weight had been lifted from her soul.


    Nathan''s voice cut through the tender moment, his words cold and unyielding. "Your husband has caused more pain than any man has a right to. He is the lowest of scum."


    Clytemnestra turned to face him, her eyes narrowing.


    "I''ve seen the Greek camp with my own eyes," Nathan continued, his icy stare unwavering. "It mirrors Agamemnon''s soul¡ªcruel, corrupt, and irredeemable. The Greek kings are nothing more than tyrants, and their men are their reflections. None of them deserve mercy."


    His tone was sharp, like the edge of a de, and it sent a chill through the room. Clytemnestra shivered at the intensity of his words but found herself unable to refute them. She understood his meaning all too well.


    "Do not expect me to defend Agamemnon," she said, her voice low but steady. "There is no love left for that man in my heart. In truth, I wish for his death more than any Trojan could." Her teeth clenched, and her hands balled into fists as she spoke, the raw venom in her words unmistakable.


    "Good," Nathan said, his voice cold as steel. "Because Agamemnon will die, and I won''t grant him an easy death." Without another word, he turned and strode away, his movements precise and controlled, but his aura seething with barely contained fury.


    The hatred Nathan harbored for Agamemnon was an ever-growing inferno, feeding on the atrocitiesmitted by the Greek king. Each day, that fire burned brighter, consuming Nathan''s thoughts with vengeance.


    The reasons for his enmity were as clear as they were horrifying. He had seen enough of Agamemnon''s vile nature to despise him utterly: sacrificing his own daughter to appease the gods, killing a desperate father who only sought to rescue his child, and attempting to vite that very daughter¡ªa woman who now stood among Nathan''s most cherished women.


    But it wasn''t just Agamemnon''s actions that stoked Nathan''s ire. The man reminded him far too much of someone he despised even more¡ªhis own father.


    Agamemnon''s treatment of women as mere objects, his arrogance in iming to be the strongest and most exalted man¡ªevery aspect of his character mirrored the figure Nathan loathed above all else. It was as if Agamemnon embodied the very shadow Nathan had hated his entire life.


    "Who is he?" Clytemnestra finally asked, her voice tinged with curiosity and a hint of unease. The man''s presence was enigmatic, and she couldn''t help but wonder who he was and why he burned with such intensity.


    "Heiron," Aeneas replied with a smile. "A mercenary... and one of our strongest allies."


    Her eyes widened in shock as the realization struck her. "He is the one who killed Ajax?"


    The name of Ajax''s killer had already spread across the Achaean continent like wildfire. It was whispered in taverns and shouted in war councils¡ªthe name of the mercenary Heiron was on every tongue, his deeds already taking on the air of legend.


    "Yes," Hector confirmed with a proud smile.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    Meanwhile, Nathan had left the castle, his feet carrying him toward the training grounds. There was someone he had yet to see¡ªsomeone he had been eager to find.


    The rhythmic sh of swords rang out through the air, sharp and relentless. The sound drew him closer until his gaze fell upon her: Penthesilea.


    There she stood, a vision of raw power and grace. Her blond hair clung to her face, dampened with sweat, and her piercing eyes were fixed on her opponents. She moved like a storm, her sword shing as she fought against a dozen of her Amazon warriors. Each strike was precise, each movement deliberate, her expression one of fierce determination.


    Nathan watched her silently for a moment, his eyes tracing the lines of her form, the strength in her stance. She was utterly captivating, a warrior queen in her element.


    But then, the Amazons noticed him. One by one, they stopped, their weapons lowering as their eyes turned toward the man who had approached. Penthesilea followed their gazes, and when her eyes met Nathan''s, her expression softened instantly.


    She let her sword fall to the ground with a tter and ran to him, closing the distance between them in an instant. Without a word, she threw her arms around him, holding him tightly as if afraid he might vanish. Her body trembled in his embrace, the strength of her earlier stance giving way to vulnerability.


    Nathan returned her embrace, wrapping his arms around her securely. One hand rested gently on her head as he stroked her hair with a tenderness that stood in stark contrast to the icy anger he had disyed earlier.


    The Amazons exchanged surprised nces, their Queen''s behavior a stark departure from her usual demeanor. She looked... soft. Feminine. Almost childlike in the way she clung to him.


    And yet, as the initial surprise faded, smiles broke out among the warriors. Their Queen, their unyielding leader, had found someone who could bring out this side of her. It was a sight they hadn''t expected, but it filled them with a strange pride.


    "Looks like she chose well," one Amazon whispered with a grin, earning a chorus of nods and murmured agreement.


    As Penthesilea clung to Nathan, the weight of the world seemed to lift from her shoulders, if only for a moment. In his arms, she could allow herself to be vulnerable, to let the warrior''s mask slip away. And for Nathan, in her embrace, the mes of his hatred dimmed.


    Penthesilea had always carried a quiet but profound worry for Nathan. It was an emotion she hadn''t expected, and one she rarely allowed herself to dwell on. Yet, after what had happened on the battlefield, that worry had grown into something overwhelming.


    She hadn''t been there when it happened. Positioned on another front of the battlefield, she was leading her Amazons in a relentless sh against the Menus and the Spartans. By the time she heard the news and saw him again, Nathan had already been struck down, his body teetering on the edge of death.


    The sight of him¡ªpale, bloodied, and barely clinging to life¡ªshattered something inside her. She had seen men fall in battle before,rades and enemies alike, but this was different. For the first time, fear gripped her so tightly she could hardly breathe. She had never felt this kind of terror for another person, never cared so deeply whether someone lived or died.


    "I should have been there," Penthesilea said, her voice trembling as her hands clenched into fists.


    "No," Nathan replied firmly, his voice steady despite his weakened state. "You have your own fights to fight. I don''t need you to cover me."


    Penthesilea shook her head, her jaw tightening. "But¡ª"


    "Don''t worry." Nathan cut her off, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    "I''m not going to die," he continued, his voice softer now, but no less certain. "Not yet. I just need to hold on a little longer."


    Penthesilea searched his face, her heart aching at the sight of him pushing through his pain with sheer determination. She wanted to argue, to insist that he shouldn''t bear this alone, but the quiet confidence in his words stopped her.


    Nathan''s eyes shifted, looking past her toward the distant horizon. Somewhere out there, the tides of war continued to churn, and his mind was already ahead, calcting and nning.


    "Until Apolloes back," he murmured, almost to himself. "Then, finally, I can end this war."

 Chapter 251 Helens thanks

    At the graveyard of Troy, Nathan stood silently beside Aeneas and Hector, the three men casting long shadows across the cracked and uneven ground. The air was heavy with the scent of damp earth and distant wildflowers, mingling with the faint aroma of charred wood¡ªa reminder of the destruction that had gripped the city not long ago.


    Before themy a modest pile of rubble, stones heaped with care yet betraying the tragic weight of their meaning. A small, weathered marker stood out among the debris. Its surface was rough, yet someone had taken the time to carve a name into it with painstaking precision.


    Sarpedon.


    Nathan''s dark eyes lingered on the inscription. His expression was as hard as the stone beneath his feet, but his thoughts churned with emotion.


    For Hector and Aeneas, this loss was weeks old, a wound that had begun to scab over. But for Nathan, it was as fresh as yesterday. He closed his eyes briefly, allowing himself to feel the full weight of the moment.


    "I''ll probably never find a friend like him again," Nathan thought, the bitter realization settling over him like a cold shroud.


    In the wake of Sarpedon''s death, only Hector and Aeneas remained¡ªbrothers in arms, thest among men he could truly call friends. He nced at the two of them, their solemn faces mirroring the unspoken grief they all shared.


    Aeneas broke the silence first, his voice steady but tinged with wistfulness. "Knowing Sarpedon, he''s probably on the ind of the greatest Heroes by now."


    He was referring to the legendary resting ce reserved for the noblest and most valiant warriors, a realm akin to Heaven but touched with the raw, untamed spirit of those who had lived and died for honor.


    "Definitely," Hector replied, his tone resolute. He ced a hand on Nathan''s shoulder, offering silent camaraderie before stepping away. Aeneas followed, the two men leaving Nathan alone with his thoughts.


    Nathan lingered, the quiet of the graveyard wrapping around him like a heavy cloak. His gaze returned to the rubble, his lips pressing into a thin line.


    "You fought well, Sarpedon," he said aloud, his voice low but firm. "Now you can rest. You''ve earned it. Leave the rest to us."


    A gust of wind swept through the graveyard, carrying the scent of salt from the nearby sea. Nathan''s ck hair stirred in the breeze as he continued, his voice barely audible over the rustling leaves. "The Greeks will soon regret stepping on Trojan grounds. I promise you that."


    For a long moment, he remained there, the silence broken only by the asional cry of a distant gull. Finally, he turned and walked toward a weathered bench under a sprawling olive tree. He sank onto it heavily, resting his elbows on his knees and burying his face in his hands.


    The wind picked up again, teasing the edges of his tunic as his thoughts spiraled into darker territory.


    The war had taken so much, not just from Troy but from him personally. Each loss chipped away at him, and now, for the first time, he found himself wondering if he would even survive long enough to see Apollo return.


    "Will I survive before Apollo finds a solution?" he wondered grimly. "And even if he does¡­ will it be enough to save me?"


    Apollo, one of the mightiest and most influential gods, had gone to search for answers¡ªan antidote, perhaps, or some divine intervention to stave off Nathan''s impending doom. But even Apollo had warned him there were no guarantees.


    Nathan exhaled slowly, his breath forming a faint mist in the cool air. He was already bracing himself for the worst. If even Apollo, with all his wisdom and power, failed, then his fate was as good as sealed.


    And, strangely, Nathan found himself epting that possibility. The thought of his own death no longer terrified him as it once had.


    "I should think about releasing Khione and Amaterasu while I still can," he mused, the decision forming in his mind like a heavy stone sinking into water.


    Khione¡­ she was the woman he loved most in the world. To drag her into his death would be unforgivable.


    And Amaterasu¡ªanother powerful figure in his life. She had helped him in many ways since then. They formed quite a bond as well though it didn''t start good.


    "No," Nathan thought resolutely. "I won''t take them down with me. I''m not that twisted."


    If Nathan was truly going to die, then he would release them. It was a decision he had already made in his heart. Khione, with her serene strength, and Amaterasu, whose wisdom had guided him more times than he could count¡ªthey didn''t deserve to be bound to a man who might not see another sunrise.


    But as his thoughts lingered on his own mortality, another question crept into his mind, unbidden and troubling.


    "If I die¡­ where will I go? Heaven or Hell?"


    He exhaled sharply, the faintest trace of bitterness curling his lips into a smirk. Most likely Hell, he thought. After everything he''d done¡ªevery choice, everypromise¡ªHell seemed inevitable.


    But then again, this world yed by different rules. Perhaps fate would show him a shred of mercy. Would he be sent to the same realm as Sarpedon if he fought valiantly in this war?


    He doubted it.


    "He was a good man."


    The words startled him,ing not from his thoughts but from behind him. Nathan turned slightly, his ck hair catching the soft light of the setting sun, and his gazended on an unexpected figure.


    Helen of Sparta.


    She stood quietly, her hands sped in front of her as her gaze rested on Sarpedon''s grave. The golden glow of twilight bathed her in an ethereal light, making her appear almost otherworldly. Her beauty was striking, as always, but it was her expression that caught Nathan off guard¡ªa mix of sorrow and quiet determination.


    "What are you doing here?" Nathan asked, his voice steady but tinged with curiosity.


    Helen didn''t meet his eyes. Instead, she kept her gaze fixed on the grave, her tone soft yet filled with a weight of guilt. "Every week, Ie to this graveyard. It''s the least I can do, being responsible for their deaths."


    Despite the countless reassurances from others that she wasn''t to me, Helen still carried the burden as if it were hers alone.


    Nathan studied her for a moment, his blue eyes narrowing thoughtfully. He understood her guilt but viewed the situation with a broader perspective. From what he had pieced together, the chain of events leading to this war was far moreplex than Helen seemed willing to acknowledge.


    Aphrodite had given her enchanted belt to Paris as a gift for choosing her over Athena and Hera in their divine beauty contest. But the goddess hadn''t anticipated Paris using it to seduce a married woman worse a Queen. Things spiraled out of control after that.


    If anyone bore the me, it was Paris. He had acted selfishly, recklessly, dragging countless lives into ruin for his desires. And the gods? They were no less culpable. Hera and Athena, in particr, had manipted Agamemnon into believing victory in this war was inevitable, ensuring the conflict would escte to catastrophic levels.


    Nathan''s hand clenched into a fist at his side. If his fate was sealed, he would make sure to drag that bastard Agamemnon down with him. The only regret he harbored was that he wouldn''t live long enough to take his vengeance on the Divine Knights as well.


    "You are responsible, yeah," Nathan said, breaking the silence.


    Helen''s head snapped up, her eyes wide with shock. She had expected the same tired reassurances, the cating words that people always offered to ease her guilt. But Nathan''s blunt response pierced through the facade she hade to anticipate.


    Her lips parted as if to speak, but Nathan wasn''t finished. He turned his gaze toward her, his expression firm but not unkind.


    "But you aren''t the one to me," he continued. "Being the most beautiful woman in the world shouldn''t be a curse. It should be a blessing. No one should feel ashamed of something so natural and extraordinary. Feeling sad about it¡­ that would be stupid. A waste."


    Helen blinked, his words hitting her with an unexpected force. For so long, her beauty had been a source of pain, a barrier that kept her from forming genuine connections. People saw her as a prize, an object of desire, but rarely as a person. The bonds she forged were often shallow, filled with hypocrisy and ulterior motives.


    Yet here was Nathan, speaking inly, with neither ttery nor malice, but with a sincerity that cut through her defenses.


    She fell silent, her gaze dropping to the ground. Her shoulders trembled slightly, and soon, her eyes moistened with unshed tears.


    There had been a time when Helen knew happiness, when her days were filled withughter and the warmth of genuinepanionship. But those moments felt as if they belonged to another life, a distant memory buried beneath the weight of centuries. Now, she merely existed¡ªbreathing, walking, and talking, but not truly living.


    The thought of seeking an end to her pain had crossed her mind countless times, but she knew she could never allow herself that release. Too many lives had already been lost in her name. The least she could do was bear the burden of staying alive, a penance for the countless souls who could no longer do the same.


    Nathan''s words had stirred something in her, a faint ember offort amidst the cold ashes of regret. She nced at him, her lips curling into the faintest of smiles, a rare and fragile thing.


    "Those were kind words," she said softly. "I am grateful. Thank you."


    Nathan said nothing in return, only nodding slightly as he observed her. There was a fleeting warmth in her smile, but he also saw the weight she carried. A lifetime of sorrow was etched into her face, hidden behind her grace and poise.


    Before the moment could linger, a sharp voice cut through the stillness like a de.


    "Helen?!"


    Nathan turned toward the source of the voice and saw Paris rushing toward them, his features twisted in a mix of anger and concern.


    "I told you many times not to leave my side!" Paris barked, his tone harsh andmanding. "Stay inside the pce! It''s too dangerous for you to be out here!"n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The shift in Helen''s demeanor was immediate. Her expression, once soft and contemtive, turned cold, her smile fading into a look of quiet annoyance. Nathan noticed how her shoulders tensed, though she maintained herposure.


    For a moment, she didn''t respond, her gaze fixed on the grave before her. Finally, she turned toward Nathan, her voice steady andposed.


    "I wish we could speak further another time," she said, her tone polite but distant.


    Nathan nodded once, understanding the unspoken implications. "Whenever you''re ready."


    Helen turned to leave.


    "What?" Paris snapped, noticing her brief exchange with Nathan. His eyes narrowed as he red at Nathan, his suspicion evident. Without waiting for an exnation, Paris hurried after Helen, his words trailing behind him like the echoes of a storm.

 Chapter 252 Thetiss desire

    Zeus sat alone in his grand chamber, a ce of both majesty and solitude. The air around him was heavy, filled with the faint scent of burnt ambrosia and the soft hum of divine energy that never ceased in Olympus. Yet, despite the splendor of his surroundings, his mind was elsewhere¡ªpreupied by the raging chaos of the Trojan War, a conflict that had begun mere months ago but already felt like an eternity.


    The war was far more brutal than he had anticipated for a sh between mortals. The carnage and unrelenting fervor of the Greeks and Trojans alike mirrored battles waged among the gods themselves in ancient times. Once, such a spectacle would have filled him with a fiery excitement. His immortal blood would have boiled like the raging storm clouds hemanded, much like Ares''s blood burned now with bloodlust. But the centuries had tempered his spirit, and with the passage of ages, Zeus hade to appreciate the fragile beauty of peace.


    That appreciation had deepened in the face of this relentless war. The violence, the cunning maniptions, and the human suffering on disy were enough to exhaust even the King of the Gods. Yet, more than the devastation in the mortal realm, what truly unsettled him were the inevitable consequences for Olympus. The delicate bnce among the gods was beginning to fracture, and the tension between certain deities was nearing a dangerous breaking point.


    His wife, Hera, was ceaselessly shing with Aphrodite and Artemis¡ªtwo of the most passionate and headstrong goddesses in the pantheon. Meanwhile, Athena and Ares, his brilliant daughter and war-driven son, could barely contain their hatred for one another. Their venomous disputes were no longer whispered arguments in council but open confrontations that threatened to spill over into chaos.


    And as if that were not enough, Poseidon, his older brother and Lord of the Seas, had taken the Greeks'' side in the war. It was an act of defiance that gnawed at Zeus''s authority. He had explicitlymanded that none of the gods interfere with the war, decreeing that such mortal affairs should remain untouched by divine hands. Yet, his warning had fallen on deaf ears. The gods were meddling regardless, skirting the edges of his decree without fully breaking it¡ªan audacious game that dared him to act.


    They thought their King was oblivious, that their actions went unnoticed. But Zeus saw everything. Every whispered influence, every covert blessing or curse sent to the battlefield¡ªit all added to the growing storm of frustration within him. The weight of their defiance brought him constant headaches, and even the skies themselves seemed to mirror his turmoil, darkened with unsettled clouds.


    Tonight, however, his thoughts were divided. A guest was expected, one he had not anticipated seeing for many years. Hera''s obsessive fixation on the war had worked in his favor, as she was preupied enough to be absent tonight. If she had known who wasing, her wrath would have been incandescent.


    The visitor was none other than Thetis, the sea nymph and mother of Achilles.


    A flicker of something unspoken passed through Zeus''s ancient heart at the thought of her. Long ago, there had been a story¡ªone whispered softly in the tides of memory. Zeus had fallen deeply, hopelessly in love with Thetis. She was radiant, her beauty as boundless as the seas from which she came, her presence as soothing and powerful as the waves themselves. Yet their love had been cut short by a prophecy, a warning delivered to him in no uncertain terms. If he were to cross the line with Thetis, she would bear a son destined to dethrone him.


    The fear of repeating the cycle of his father, Cronus, and his grandfather, Uranus, had stayed his hand. Though it pained him to sever their bond, he had turned away from Thetis, leaving their love buried in the sands of time. But even now, after so many years, he still held a soft spot for her. Despite all his power, she remained one of the few who could stir something fragile and human within the King of Olympus.


    As Zeus waited in his chamber, the faint sound of footsteps echoed down the marble halls. His piercing eyes turned toward the door, his expression unreadable yet tinged with a quiet anticipation.


    Soon enough, Thetis entered the chamber.


    "I''ve been waiting for you," Zeus said, his gaze immediately locking onto the stunning goddess.


    She was as breathtaking as ever, her beauty untouched by the passage of millennia. Time seemed powerless before her, her ageless perfection a testament to her divine essence. Yet, as Zeus admired her, a shadow of regret flickered across his expression. He dared not act on his desires, knowing the dire consequences. The fear of being dethroned loomed toorge.


    "You know why I''vee," Thetis said, her voice calm but purposeful as she approached. Without hesitation, she settled beside him.


    "I do," Zeus replied, his tone steady. He was no fool¡ªfar from it. Despite what many might assume, his mind was sharper than even his thunderbolts.


    "But I must disappoint you," Zeus continued, his words heavy with authority. "I cannot interfere in the war, nor heed your demand." He was the King of Olympus, bound to set an example, even when it pained him to refuse.


    Thetis''s eyes softened as she prepared to drop her revtion. "Khillea is pregnant."


    Zeus''s eyes widened, hisposure momentarily faltering. This was news he hadn''t foreseen.


    Though he was already aware of the truth that Achilles, known as Khillea among the gods, was in fact a woman, he hadn''t anticipated this twist. The prophecy about her destiny rang in his mind¡ªa choice between an enduring legacy in the Trojan War or a life cut short, barren of children. He had always known which path she would take.


    But this¡­ this changed everything.


    "How?" Zeus asked, genuine confusion creasing his brow.


    "I don''t know either," Thetis admitted, though her smile was radiant with joy. "It seems the Fates themselves have chosen to be lenient with my daughter."


    It was unusual, yet not entirely surprising. Khillea was an extraordinary woman, after all¡ªa warrior who had earned even the gods'' admiration.


    "I am d for you," Zeus said sincerely. He knew how deeply Thetis had worried since Khillea had chosen to march into the war, fully aware of the mortal peril awaiting her. This reprieve, however brief, must feel like a miracle.


    "That''s why, Zeus, I am here to plead for your help," Thetis continued, her tone now almost imploring. "My daughter will give birth in a matter of weeks."


    For mortals, such rapid progression might have been shocking, but among gods, it was far from unusual. Khillea''s divine heritage and Hera''s blessing as the goddess of childbirth had hastened the process. In just two months, Khillea had reached what mortals would consider eight months of pregnancy. Protected within Thetis''s divine sanctuary and elerated by Hera''s intervention, Khillea''s condition had progressed with purpose.


    It was clear to all¡ªHera had ensured this swift pregnancy so Khillea could return to the battlefield and fulfill her destiny: crushing the Trojans once and for all.


    "But she''s decided to continue the war after giving birth¡­" Thetis said, her voice taut with frustration as her teeth clenched tightly. Her anger simmered beneath the surface, born from a mother''s love and helplessness.


    That was her daughter, Khillea¡ªunyielding, headstrong, and entirely consumed by the fire of her destiny. Having given birth to her child, Khillea no longer feared dying without leaving behind her legacy. The prophecy had foretold her greatness, and she was determined to fulfill it, even if it meant marching to her death on the blood-soaked fields of Troy.


    Now, she waited, confident that Agamemnon and the other Greek leaders woulde crawling back to her, begging her to return to the fight. Khillea knew her worth and the weight her presence carried on the battlefield. The Greeks were floundering without her, and she was certain they would soon swallow their pride and ask for her aid.


    But Thetis could not ept this path, no matter how inevitable it seemed.


    Khillea''s obsession with glory, with ensuring she would never be forgotten, blinded her to the sacrifices she was making. She was willing to leave her newborn child motherless, an orphan raised by others, just to etch her name into the annals of history. It was a cruel irony to Thetis. Her daughter''s relentless pursuit of immortality through legend would only sever her ties to the life that truly mattered.


    "Please," Thetis said atst, her voice breaking as she gazed at Zeus with pleading eyes. "Let the Trojans win this war."


    The plea hung heavy in the room, filled with a desperation only a mother could feel.


    "If the Trojans are victorious," she continued, her tone more measured but no less urgent, "Agamemnon will be defeated, and the Greeks will have no choice but to retreat. They will abandon their campaign and leave Trojannds. Even Khillea will have no reason to fight. She would not sacrifice her child''s future to lead an army into a hopeless battle, not when the Greeks have already fallen. She would return home, Zeus. She would raise her child as any mother should."


    Her words were heartfelt, each syble imbued with a yearning for a simpler, peaceful life for her daughter¡ªa life Thetis herself had never truly known. But Zeus sighed deeply, his expression unreadable as his divine gaze shifted away from her.


    The sound of his sigh grated against Thetis''s nerves, and she clenched her fists, her frustration boiling over.


    "Hera, Poseidon, and Athena are openly breaking your decrees," she snapped, her voice rising. "They are doing far more than you allow, helping the Greeks in ways you cannot deny. Why can''t you do the same for the Trojans? Or does your word only bind you, and not them?"


    Zeus''s sharp eyes flicked back to her, his calm demeanor masking the storm brewing within. "Aphrodite, Artemis, and Ares are aiding the Trojans just as much," he countered, his voice even.


    "Not as much as Hera and Poseidon, and you know it," Thetis shot back, her eyes zing with defiance. "They flout your authority, Zeus. Your wife, your brother¡ªthey don''t care about your words or your decrees. They will break every rule you set until the Trojans are crushed, until Khillea is dead! Are you truly going to stand by and allow this to happen? Will you let them mock your rule while doing nothing?"


    Zeus fell silent, her usations striking a chord. Her words wed at his pride, his authority, and his conscience all at once. He hated how urate they were, how vulnerable they made him feel.


    His fist clenched tightly on the armrest of his golden throne, his knuckles whitening. The room was filled with an almost oppressive silence as he mulled over her plea, the weight of his decision pressing down on him like the skies he once held. Thetis''s gaze remained fixed on him, unwavering in her determination.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    Finally, Zeus exhaled slowly, opening his eyes. Lightning flickered faintly in their depths, a reflection of his divine power and resolve. "I will not allow the Trojans to win outright," he said, his voice carrying the authority of Olympus itself. "But I will help them."

 Chapter 253 Another night with Aisha in Greek camps *

    The Greek camp was still bustling with activity, though the energy had dimmedpared to the war''s earlier days. When the campaign first began, the air had been electric with the cries of warriors eager for glory, their spirits high with promises of swift victory. Now, as time dragged on, the harsh realities of a prolonged conflict weighed heavily on them, and the once-fiery fervor had dulled to a simmering persistence. The war between the Greeks and Trojans had reached a grueling stalemate, with neither side gaining a decisive advantage in recent weeks.


    At one point, it seemed the Greeks had the upper hand, poised to push the Trojans to the brink of defeat. Theirmanders had strategized with precision, and their warriors had surged forward with renewed vigor. For a fleeting moment, it appeared as though the long and arduous siege might finallye to an end. Yet fate, as it often does, had other ns, and two events urred that tilted the bnce back in favor of Troy.


    The first was the unexpected return of the mercenary Heiron. He had been grievously wounded in a fierce battle against the formidable Diomedes, who had fought with the divine blessing of Poseidon himself. The wound was deep, almost fatal, and for a time, the Greeks had celebrated, believing they had rid themselves of a dangerous foe. But Heiron''s recovery was nothing short of miraculous. His presence alone reignited the Trojans'' morale, a living symbol of their resilience against impossible odds.


    The second shift was more subtle, yet its effects were undeniable. There was a strange and almost eerie change in the Trojans'' demeanor. Their soldiers seemed revitalized, their stamina inexhaustible. Where weariness and despair should have taken hold, there was instead an unshakable determination. Their blowsnded harder, their shields held firmer, and their eyes burned with a fire that even the longest battles could not extinguish. It was as if some unseen force had swept through their ranks, banishing the exhaustion that had built up over countless months of relentless warfare. Whispers in the Greek camp suggested the involvement of a divine hand, though none could say which god or goddess had favored their enemies so generously.


    Despite these setbacks, the Greek camp retained an air of defiance. They had their own divine allies to call upon, none more crucial than Asclepius, the god of medicine. His presence had been a blessing, ensuring that their wounded warriors returned to the battlefield faster than their enemies could anticipate. The Greeks knew they were far from defeated; their pride as the mightiest coalition of Hellenic forces kept their spirits from waningpletely.


    Amidst the camp''s tempered liveliness, one particr tent stood out. Unlike the others, which were filled with the low hum of strategists murmuring over maps or warriors sharpening their des, this tent seemed to overflow with sexual energy.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Haaan~~yes! Yes!" Aisha''s voice broke through the tent, her moans loud, raw, desperate, as my tongue flicked over her pert, rose-colored nipple. Each circle, each yfulp, sent jolts of electric pleasure racing through her. Her back arched instinctively, thrusting her breast closer into my hungry mouth, her body begging for more without words.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    My left hand moved with purpose, fingers gliding along the slick heat of her dripping folds, tracing the outer lips in slow, teasing strokes. Her wetness coated my fingers like silk, the sensation drawing a satisfied hum from me. "You''re so wet for me, Aisha," I whispered, my voice low, throaty. My other hand cupped her other breast, thumb and forefinger rolling her stiff nipple between them, drawing a sharp gasp from her quivering lips.


    "Hmmmnnn... haaaa!??~~" she tilted her head back, her ck hair spilling over her shoulders like a cascading waterfall, lips parted in bliss as her body writhed under my touch. The soft moans escaped her, punctuated by little whimpers, each sound driving my need higher.


    Satisfied with the attention to her breasts, I trailed my tongue further. Every inch of her skin tasted intoxicating, her natural scent mingling with her arousal. My tongue traced a line along her corbone, up the curve of her throat, lingering on her sensitive neck where I sucked gently. Aisha shuddered, her fingers clutching the ground''s carpet as I continued upward, nibbling along her jawline until I reached her lips.


    I kissed her deeply, possessively, our mouths molding together as my tongue danced with hers. Her taste was addictive, a sweet blend of her arousal and something uniquely Aisha. Between kisses, I let my tongue glide along her lips, savoring her trembling breaths.


    "Open your mouth, Aisha," I growled, amand more than a request. She obeyed immediately, parting her lips, her soft panting making her even more irresistible. I slid two fingers into her mouth, the roughness of the act igniting a fire in both of us. She wrapped her tongue around my fingers, sucking them with a deliberate sensuality that made my cock throb painfully in my pants.


    My free hand didn''t idle; it ventured back to her soaked pussy, slipping two fingers inside her warm, inviting depths. Her walls clenched around me, a desperate, needy reaction that made her moan loudly. "Haaan!!" she cried out, her body convulsing, thighs trembling as she came hard, her juices coating my hand in her surrender.


    I smirked, savoring the sight of her undone, her face flushed, eyes zed with pleasure. It was everything I''d been waiting for. Standing, I unbuckled my pants, letting them fall to the floor. My cock, hard and throbbing, sprang free, the head already slick with pre-cum. I pressed the tip against her dripping entrance, teasing her, relishing the way her body jerked, how her gaze locked onto me with pleading desperation.


    "Please... put it in... I need it..." Her voice was breathless, tinged with a hint of a sob, her need palpable.


    I leaned down, brushing my lips against her ear as I whispered, "So horny aren''t you?" Then, with a swift thrust, I buried myself inside her, filling herpletely in one motion.


    "AHANNN!!" she screamed, her back arching, nails digging into my shoulders as I stretched her tight, quivering pussy. I didn''t wait; I set a relentless rhythm, each thrust driving me deeper, harder, our bodies colliding with a wet p that echoed through the room.


    "Haan??! Haaan??! Haaaaaaa! Oh God, yes!" Aisha''s cries grew louder, her voice breaking, trembling as her body surrendered to the overwhelming pleasure. Her pussy clenched around me, gripping me tightly as I drove her closer and closer to the edge.


    Her moans, her gasps, her cries¡ªeach one drove me further into madness. My hands gripped her hips, fingers digging into her soft flesh as I pounded into her with abandon. Her body was a canvas of pleasure, her flushed skin, heaving chest, and trembling thighs painting the perfect picture of ecstasy.


    Experience tales at empire


    "Fuuuuck!" I groaned, the word dragged out, a guttural noise of pure pleasure as Aisha''s tight, velvety pussy enveloped my cockpletely. The heat, the slickness, the way her walls clung to me¡ªit was maddening. I couldn''t hold back, my hips snapping forward as I picked up speed, driving into her with growing intensity.


    "Haaan??! Nathan! Yes! Yes!!!" Aisha''s cries filled the room, her voice trembling with ecstasy, each syble punctuated by the wet p of my hips meeting hers. Her hands fisted the sheets, knuckles white, her body arching to meet every thrust. Her small, perky breasts bounced with the rhythm, the sight of them driving me wild.


    I reached out, unable to resist, cupping both of her soft, supple breasts in my hands. They felt like heaven under my touch, firm yet yielding, the perfect handfuls. My thumbs brushed over her stiffened nipples, teasing them, drawing a sharp gasp from her parted lips. "God, you feel amazing," I groaned, squeezing her breasts, letting my fingers knead her pliant flesh.


    "Haaaaan????!" she moaned louder, the sound high-pitched, almost desperate, as I yed with her sensitive breasts. My fingers found her right nipple, giving it a firm pinch, twisting slightly. The reaction was immediate¡ªher back arched, her mouth falling open in a silent scream before a louder, wilder moan burst free.


    "Nathan! I¡ªI''m cumming!" she wailed, her entire body trembling violently as her orgasm crashed over her. I felt her pussy tighten around me, her juices flooding out, coating my cock, dripping down onto the bed below. Her body quaked beneath me, her cries a symphony of pleasure that spurred me to keep going.


    I smirked, watching here undone, her face flushed, her hair sticking to her sweat-damp skin. "Good girl," I murmured, my voice thick with lust. I didn''t stop. Her orgasm was my fuel, my cock plunging into her drenched core with renewed vigor, her tightness sending waves of pleasure coursing through me.


    For the next ten minutes, the room was filled with nothing but the sounds of our bodies colliding, wet and rhythmic, the p of my balls hitting her soaked pussy and round ass cheeks echoing like music in my ears. Aisha''s moans were unrelenting, louder with every thrust, her voice raw, hoarse, pleading for more, for everything I could give her.


    ¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã¡ã


    "Haaa¡­" I exhaled heavily, copsing beside Aisha, utterly drained. My muscles ached, and my mind felt like a battlefield of its own after the day''s grueling fight. The sh had been brutal, a relentless cycle of blood and chaos, but even amidst the carnage, my thoughts had never strayed far from Aisha. The moment the battle ended, I made my way through the darkness, risking everything to infiltrate the Greek camp just to see her again.


    The reunion had been wordless, almost primal. We didn''t exchange pleasantries, nor did we waste time with small talk. The weight of separation, worry, and longing spoke louder than any words could. In an instant, we were tangled together, our desperation and relief finding sce in each other''s arms. It wasn''t just passion; it was a visceral reminder that we were both still alive.


    Now, lying beside her, my breathing steadied as I turned my head to look at her. Aisha rested beneath the thin cover, her body still flushed and glistening with sweat. Her dark hair clung to her damp skin, framing her face in a way that made her beauty seem almost otherworldly. She gazed at me with a soft smile, her eyes still carrying traces of worry, even as her lips curled upward.


    But then her gaze faltered. She looked down, her fingers gripping the edge of the cover tightly. Her voice, when it came, was a quiet tremor.


    "I thought¡­ I thought something had happened to you. I thought I''d lost you again¡­" Aisha''s words were fragile, like a porcin vase on the verge of shattering.


    Without thinking, I reached out and stroked her cheek, my thumb brushing away a bead of sweat. Her skin was warm under my touch, a reminder of her humanity, her vulnerability.


    "I won''t die that easily," I said softly, a faint smirk tugging at the corner of my lips. "You should know that by now."


    She nodded, her gaze lifting to meet mine. "Yes¡­ I know," she whispered, though the quiver in her voice betrayed her lingering fear.


    It was clear that her worry had consumed her in my absence. When I first saw her again, there had been a wildness in her eyes, a madness born of too many sleepless nights and unanswered prayers. Now, as shey beside me, that feral intensity had softened, reced by something far more seductive. Her lips curved into a sly, alluring smile as she leaned closer, her fingers tracing idle patterns across my chest.


    "Nathan¡­" she began, her tone light and teasing at first. Then, as if gathering courage, she took a deep breath and spoke again. "Nathan, I''m pregnant."

 Chapter 254 Aisha pregnant?

    It was clear that her worry had consumed her in my absence. When I first saw her again, there had been a wildness in her eyes, a madness born of too many sleepless nights and unanswered prayers. Now, as shey beside me, that feral intensity had softened, reced by something far more seductive. Her lips curved into a sly, alluring smile as she leaned closer, her fingers tracing idle patterns across my chest.


    "Nathan¡­" she began, her tone light and teasing at first. Then, as if gathering courage, she took a deep breath and spoke again. "Nathan, I''m pregnant."


    "Pregnant?" I asked, my voice steady butced with a hint of disbelief. I needed to hear her confirm it, as though the word itself was too momentous to grasp without her affirmation.


    "Yes," Aisha nodded, her expression soft yet glowing.


    She ced a hand gently over her stomach, her movements tender, as if cradling the very life that now grew within her. "I wasn''t sure at first, but now I can feel it," she said, her lips curving into a smile so radiant it could rival the dawn. The joy in her eyes was unmistakable, and it struck me in a way I hadn''t anticipated.


    I ran a hand through my hair, letting out a slow breath. "You should have told me before we started... you know," I said, shaking my head in mild exasperation.


    I gave her a look, but she justughed, a light, carefree sound that belied the seriousness of the moment. "I mean it, Aisha. Having sex while pregnant could be dangerous," I continued, my tone firm but not unkind.


    Herughter softened, and her expression turned apologetic. "I know," she admitted, her fingers brushing over her belly again. "But when I saw you¡­ I just couldn''t hold back."


    I sighed, pinching the bridge of my nose. "And now? You''re keeping the baby?"


    She looked up at me with unwavering certainty. "Yes. I will." Her words were resolute, her smile unwavering, and for a moment, all the noise of the world seemed to fade away.


    But then reality crept back in, heavy and insistent. "What about the war?" I asked, my voice grave. "If you''re keeping the baby, I don''t want you fighting anymore."


    Her smile faltered slightly, and a shadow passed over her face. "Then¡­ I wouldn''t be able to see you?"


    Her question hit me harder than I expected. The thought of her staying behind, away from the chaos of the battlefield but also away from me, was a bitter pill to swallow. She had just reunited with me after so long, and I knew how much these fleeting moments we spent together meant to her. But I couldn''t let her risk everything¡ªnot when there was a life growing inside her.


    "I know," I said softly, reaching out to brush a strand of hair from her face. "But that''s the price to pay. Do you really want to endanger the baby?"


    Her gaze lowered, her hand returning to her stomach. She was silent for a moment, her thoughts unreadable, but then she nodded, her fingers tightening slightly against her abdomen. "Okay," she whispered, her voice steady. "I won''t take part in the war anymore."


    Relief washed over me, and I let out a breath I hadn''t realized I was holding. "Thank you," I said, my voice sincere.


    If she had resisted, I would have had to force her hand, and I didn''t like the thought of doing so. But Aisha was not someone consumed by the lust for battle. She had always fought with purpose, not for the thrill of it, and for that, I was grateful.


    Still, the reality of her words began to sink in. She was really pregnant. Another life, fragile and full of possibility, had been entrusted to me. Somehow, amidst the chaos and bloodshed that defined my world, the thought filled me with a quiet, unexpected happiness.


    This would be my second child. After Sara¡ªthe daughter I had with Amelia¡ªthis child would be another light in my life, another reason to keep fighting, another soul I needed to protect.


    The weight of responsibility pressed down on me, but it was not unwee. It was grounding, a reminder of what I was truly fighting for. It wasn''t about only getting revenge on the Divine Knights anymore then.


    I clenched my fists. I had to be stronger. Strong enough to shield them all from the dangers that loomed like dark clouds on the horizon. The Divine Knights had to be dealt with¡ªeliminated, once and for all. As long as they existed, the Empire of Light would never be safe.


    And neither would the people I loved. Amelia, Aisha, Courtney¡­ even my stepsisters. Each one of them was a reason to keep pushing forward, to keep honing my skills, to keep rising above the chaos.


    "When are you nning to see Courtney and your sisters?" Aisha''s voice broke the silence, her question catching me off guard.


    I nced at her, my thoughts momentarily scattering. "Is it urgent?" I asked, keeping my tone neutral.


    She shook her head slightly but continued to look at me, her expression inquisitive. I knew she wanted more than a dismissive answer, but the truth wasplicated, and I wasn''t sure how to exin it in a way she''d fully understand.


    I had intervened for Aisha because the situation had been desperate. She had been teetering on the edge of something unthinkable¡ªnearly vited, her spirit seemingly shattered, and her will to resist all but gone. I had stepped in because I couldn''t bear to see her like that, because she needed saving when she had stopped caring enough to save herself.


    Courtney and my stepsisters, though, were different. Outwardly, they were still functioning, still fighting. They hadn''t reached the breaking point Aisha had. Or at least, that''s what I told myself. But deep down, I knew that didn''t mean they were okay.


    I had seen them in the chaos of battle¡ªCourtney, her eyes hollow as she moved like a machine, cutting down Trojans with a cold precision that made my chest tighten. And Sienna, my eldest stepsister, had been no better. There was something mechanical, lifeless, about the way they fought. They were like ghosts of themselves, haunted by whatever they had endured, but too consumed by survival to process it.


    "Not urgent, I think," Aisha said, pulling me from my thoughts. "But why are you waiting?"


    The question struck a nerve, though I tried not to show it. I hesitated, turning my gaze away from her and focusing on nothing. How could I exin to her the storm brewing inside me?


    The truth was, I didn''t know if I would still be alive in the next few months. My survival hinged on too many uncertainties¡ªon Apollo''s return, on whether he could find a solution to my predicament, on whether fate would even allow me another chance.


    And if I died again, for good this time¡­ what would be the point of reuniting with them now? Of giving them hope, only to snatch it away when I was gone for a second time? I didn''t think they would recover from that. They had already mourned me once. It was better if they believed I was still dead until I could face them without the shadow of death looming over me.


    Aisha had been the exception. I hadn''t wanted her to know either, but circumstances had left me no choice. She had seen me, touched me, and I couldn''t have hidden the truth from her even if I''d tried. But Courtney, Sienna, and the others¡­ I could keep my distance for their sake, even if I wanted to see them.


    "Why?" Aisha pressed, her eyes searching mine.


    "When the timees, I''ll tell them," I said atst, my voice firm but quiet. "Until then, keep it secret."


    Her brows furrowed, and I could see the confusion in her expression. She didn''t understand my reasoning, and thankfully, she didn''t push me to exin. Instead, she nodded slowly, epting my answer even if it didn''t satisfy her.


    "I really want this war to end," she murmured, her voice tinged with weariness.


    "Soon," I promised her, though the word felt hollow on my tongue.


    The end of the war wasn''t something I could guarantee. Agamemnon''s death would bring an end to it¡ªat least in theory¡ªbut that man was as cowardly as he was cunning. He stayed far from the frontlines, surrounded byyers of protection, using others to fight and die for his ambitions.


    Then there was Odysseus.


    Unlike Agamemnon, whose arrogance and greed drove him, Odysseus fought out of a misced sense of loyalty. He didn''t care for glory or spoils. No, his allegiance was to Agamemnon, twisted as it was, and that made him dangerous. If Agamemnon were to die, Odysseus would have no reason to fight.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    But the problem didn''t end there.


    Odysseus was more than just a soldier. He was a strategist, a maniptor, and above all, the man standing between us and Agamemnon. If we ever hoped to reach the coward hiding at the rear of the battlefield, Odysseus had to be dealt with first. His cunning would otherwise gue us at every turn, and he''d ensure Agamemnon remained untouchable.


    Both of them had to die in the end.


    And if Achilles had still been in the picture, he too would have been a threat requiring elimination. But, much to my relief, Achilles had withdrawn. Agamemnon''s insufferable arrogance had proven too much, even for the mighty warrior, and he had abandoned the fight altogether. A rare stroke of fortune in this gods-forsaken war.


    I rose to my feet, and put on my clothes and my stolen Spartan armor thinking this.


    "I have to leave before I gather unwanted attention," I told Aisha, my voice low.


    She stood as well, her movements slow, her smile tinged with sadness. The weight of our circumstances hung heavy in the air between us. We both knew the truth¡ªour moments together would be fleeting, rare like stolen breaths of peace in a world suffocating with chaos.


    I reached for her, pulling her close, and pressed my lips to hers. The kiss deepened, lingering, as if we could pour everything we felt but couldn''t say into that single connection. When I finally pulled away, a faint trail of saliva connected us.


    "I promise it will be better after this," I said.


    Her eyes locked onto mine, filled with a mixture of hope and doubt. "I know," she whispered, but then her expression grew serious, her tone heavier. "But promise me one thing."


    "What is it?" I asked, tilting my head slightly.


    "Don''t die," she said firmly, her gaze unwavering. "Not in this war. Not ever. Promise me."


    The intensity of her words struck a chord deep within me. She must have noticed something in my expression, some flicker of hesitation or shadow of doubt, but I couldn''t let her see the full truth. I couldn''t let her know how precarious my survival truly was.


    "I won''t be killed that easily," I said simply, a small smile tugging at my lips to mask the storm inside.


    It wasn''t a promise I could make, not honestly. But it was what she needed to hear.


    She studied my face for a moment longer, her fingers brushing against my hand as if reluctant to let go. Then, with a quiet sigh, she nodded.


    I nodded and stepped out of the tent.

 Chapter 255 Patrocluss sadness

    Patroclus stood at the edge of the camp, staring out at the flickering fires of the Greek encampment. His heart was heavy, weighed down by emotions he couldn''t quite name. Since the beginning, he had dreamed of being part of this war, fighting alongside hisrades, proving himself worthy of the warrior''s blood that coursed through his veins.


    Perhaps it was his Greek heritage, that innate hunger for battle and glory, that had driven him here. Yet even in the midst of his dreams, he''d harbored no desire to destroy Troy or ughter its people.


    No.


    Patroclus had always believed the best oue would be a swift conquest¡ªtaking the city, exacting a ransom sorge it would leave Troy humbled but intact, and then departing. There was no honor, in his eyes, in shedding the blood of innocents. That wasn''t how he was raised, and it wasn''t who he wanted to be.


    But now, something far graver consumed his thoughts.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    The vision haunted him¡ªa prophecy that spoke of Khillea''s fate should she take part in the war. She would die, the vision said, her life ending upon Trojan soil. Patroclus could hardly bear the thought.


    Khillea wasn''t just his cousin; she was like an elder sister to him. When he had been a fragile, timid boy, it was Khillea who had taken him under her wing. She had trained him, molded him into the man he was today. Her strength, her unwavering determination, had been his guiding star. It had never mattered to him that she was a woman. To Patroclus, she was simply Khillea¡ªformidable, brilliant, and irreceable.


    The idea of losing her was unbearable.


    Yet Patroclus understood her too well. He knew why she had thrown herself into this war despite the prophecy. Khillea had longed to leave an indelible mark on the world, to be remembered not as a shadow of the name "Achilles," but as herself¡ªthe strongest woman to ever walk the earth. She wanted to shatter the chains of that borrowed name and carve her own legacy.


    For that reason alone, Patroclus had held his tongue, despite the torment it brought him. He couldn''t bring himself to speak against her will.


    Buttely, things had changed for the worse.


    The spark in Khillea''s eyes had dimmed, her once-unwavering resolve shaken. It all started when Agamemnon, in his arrogance, demanded Briseis¡ªKhillea''s prize of war.


    Khillea had handed Briseis over. She had no choice. Agamemnon was the self-proimed leader of the coalition, and the demands of the other Greek kings, coupled with Athena''s insistence, had left her cornered.


    Since that day, Khillea had withdrawn from the war entirely. She refused to march, refused to fight. She and her army of Myrmidons remained in the camp, their weapons idle. Khillea herself stayed cloistered in her tent, watching the war unfold from a distance.


    Patroclus knew there was more to her withdrawal than what others might assume. Whispers passed through the camp, specting that she stayed hidden because of her incestuous liaison with her own cousin, Patroclus. But Patroclus knew better.


    He knew his cousin.


    Khillea wasn''t the type to abandon the battlefield, not when glory awaited her. Not when she could be the first Greek woman to step foot inside Troy, an image that would forever etch her name into the annals of history.


    Patroclus knew. He had always known. Khillea was not one to let an insult slide without retribution. She wasn''t sulking in her tent out of defeat or despair. No, she was waiting¡ªbiding her time like a lioness, poised to strike when the Greeks were at their weakest.


    She wanted Agamemnon broken.


    The arrogant king had wounded her pride deeply when he demanded Briseis, forcing Khillea to submit to his authority. Now, she would make him crawl back, groveling for her return. She wanted him to feel the same humiliation he had inflicted upon her, and she had no intention of rushing her revenge.


    Khillea had all the time in the world.


    She was pregnant, after all. The child growing inside her was her priority now. Each passing day that Agamemnon refused to beg for her aid only granted her more time to rest and care for her unborn baby. For Khillea, this was a victory in itself.


    But for Patroclus, it was torture.


    Every day, he wandered through the Greek camps, witnessing the grim reality of their struggle. Soldiersy dying, their bodies battered and their spirits crushed. The once-proud Greek army was a shadow of its former self, their morale dwindling with each passing hour.


    And they hated him for it.


    Every re, every muttered curse aimed at him and the Myrmidons was a dagger to Patroclus''s heart. The resentment in their eyes was palpable¡ªan unspoken usation that he, too, had abandoned them in their time of need.


    Patroclus, however, couldn''t turn away from their suffering. Though he felt powerless to change Khillea''s mind, he refused to stand idly by. Instead, he devoted himself to treating the wounded, offering what sce he could to the dying men. It was a thankless task, but it was all he could do.


    Unlike the others, Patroclus was still respected. Even amidst their hatred for the Myrmidons, the Greek soldiers could not ignore his kindness. Patroclus was a warrior, yes, but he was also a healer¡ªa man whose heart remained open despite the bloodshed surrounding him.


    It was during one of these moments, as he moved between the injured soldiers, that Patroclus noticed a familiar figure slipping through the shadows.


    The man was discreet, keeping his face partially hidden beneath a hood, but Patroclus recognized him immediately.


    Nathan.


    The Spartan warrior who had done what no one else could¡ªhe had given Khillea a child.


    At first, Patroclus hadn''t believed it. Khillea, a woman who could topple cities, falling for a Spartan of all people? It had seemed absurd. Yet the proof was undeniable. A miracle, some might say.


    Still, Nathan remained an enigma. Patroclus had searched for him for months at Thetis''s behest. Khillea''s mother had been adamant about meeting the man who had fathered her grandchild. She suspected there was something special about him, something beyond mortal understanding.


    And yet, Nathan had vanished like smoke in the wind. Even among the Spartans, no one seemed to know of a man by that name. It was as if he didn''t exist.


    Perhaps it was deliberate. Spartans had always been wary of the Myrmidons after all being a bit simr in their creed. And for a man tied so closely to Khillea, it wasn''t surprising that Nathan would prefer to remain hidden.


    As a Trojan, Nathan would constantly live on the razor''s edge. If his fellow Spartans ever discovered he frequented Achilles'' tent¡ªthey could brand him a traitor. At best, they''d cast him out. At worst, he''d be killed on the spot, likely by the very men he shared bread and battle formations with, that was Patroclus thoughts.


    Yes, all Greeks were allied against Troy, but that alliance was fragile. Each city''s army was a world of its own, fueled by rivalry and pride. Spartans, Myrmidons, Athenians¡ªallpeted to prove themselves the strongest and most disciplined, their kings the most capable. The tension between the factions was palpable.


    This fractured camaraderie worked to Nathan''s advantage. Nobody will suspect him as a Trojan mercenary just because he kept distance and avoided myrmidons after all.


    "Nathan." With that in his mind, Patroclus called.


    Nathan stopped in his tracks, shoulders stiffening at the mention of his real name. There was a beat of silence as he acknowledged the call, weighing his options. Avoiding Patroclus was always the safest route, but tonight that was impossible.


    Slowly, Nathan turned. His face was a mask of nonchnce, his tone clipped.


    "What?"


    Patroclus stepped closer, his familiar warmth masking an undercurrent of purpose.


    "You remember me, don''t you?"


    Nathan arched an eyebrow, his voiceced with sarcasm. "How could I forget Achilles''s shadow?"


    Patroclus chuckled at the jab, hisugh genuine. "Good. Because finding you wasn''t easy. I never imagined anyone would dare give us a fake name."


    Nathan''s expression didn''t falter, though the statement caught him off guard. What was Patroclus implying? He couldn''t afford to show any cracks in his facade, so he opted for a calcted reply¡ªone that would y into the existing tension between the Greeks.


    "I was told to keep my distance after¡­everything," Nathan said vaguely, letting the implication hang in the air.


    Patroclus nodded knowingly, the ambiguity fitting neatly into the strained rtions between the armies. It was the perfect deflection, and Nathan noted the glimmer of understanding in Patroclus''s eyes.


    "Fair enough," Patroclus said. "But I need you toe with me this time."


    Nathan''s frown deepened. He crossed his arms, his tone sharp with irritation. "Does Achilles want me to bed another one of his women?"


    Patroclus burst intoughter, the sound carrying through the camp. The suggestion, while bold, was so far from the truth that it caught himpletely off guard. Nathan, however, remained stone-faced, his patience clearly wearing thin.


    "No, no," Patroclus managed between chuckles, wiping at his eyes. "I swear, it''s nothing like that. Trust me, you won''t face any trouble from the Spartans. This will only take a moment."


    Patroclus''s honesty was disarming, though Nathan still felt the familiar tug of suspicion. He searched Patroclus''s face, looking for any hint of deceit. Finding none, he exhaled slowly and gave a reluctant nod.


    "Fine."

 Chapter 256 Seeing Khillea again...

    "Is that Achilles who wishes to see me?" I asked Patroclus, narrowing my eyes.


    Thest time Achilles had requested my presence, he hadn''t even bothered to show up. Instead, he''d sent me to entertain Khillea. While I couldn''t deny she had been a gift worth my time, the peculiar incident still left questions lingering in my mind. Why summon me in the first ce if he never intended to meet?


    Patroclus shook his head, offering a faint smile as if trying to reassure me. "No... Not Achilles. He''s not here, so you don''t have to worry."


    I nodded my head. "I see. So he''s really left Troy, then."


    "Not exactly," Patroclus replied with a bitterugh that hinted at a deeper frustration. "I think he''lle back eventually. He''s just waiting for Agamemnon''s apologies."


    "Agamemnon''s apologies?" I echoed, frowning at the absurdity of the thought.


    The idea of that proud, arrogant king lowering himself to apologize seemed about as likely as the gods themselves descending to fight this war in our ce. Agamemnon was not the kind of man to admit fault, let alone beg forgiveness. Besides, as far as the war was concerned, we were far from desperate.


    "It sounds unbelievable, doesn''t it?" Patroclus said, his tone caught somewhere between amusement and disillusionment. "But Achilles seems convinced you lot won''t win this war against the Trojans without us."


    I couldn''t entirely argue with that.


    Achilles was not wrong to think the tide of this conflict teetered on the edge of bnce. As things stood, the Greeks and the Trojans were locked in a stalemate. If Achilles and his Myrmidons were to rejoin the fray, their prowess could tip the scales decisively in favor of the Greeks. That much was undeniable.


    But there was an opportunity in their absence.


    "Then we''ll just have to win before he has a chance to return," I said, my voice firm. "Strike while he''s still sulking over Agamemnon''s pride."


    Patroclus didn''t respond immediately. Instead, a strange glint flickered in his eyes. It was only after a brief silence that he spoke again.


    "By the way, you did well with Khillea back then," he said casually, as if he wereplimenting my skill in battle rather than something far more intimate.


    I blinked at him, momentarily caught off guard by the remark. Did well? Did he mean by bedding Achilles'' woman? The entire situation had been strange enough, but Patroclus'' casual attitude toward it was baffling.


    Something was undeniably off about these men.


    "I appreciated the gift," I replied cautiously, choosing my words with care. "She''s... an impressive woman."


    And she was. Beautiful, sharp, and disarmingly perceptive¡ªKhillea had left asting impression on me. Despite the odd circumstances of our meeting, I couldn''t deny that I had found herpany enjoyable, even grounding.


    "How is she?" I asked, the question slipping out before I could stop myself.


    "Khillea?" Patroclus tilted his head, his expression softening. "She''s happy. Happier than I''ve seen her in quite some time, that''s for certain."


    There was something peculiar in his tone, something almost reverent. It made me pause.


    "She''s important to Achilles, isn''t she?" I finally asked, unable to keep the curiosity from my voice.


    Patroclus hesitated for a moment before leaning in slightly, lowering his voice as though revealing a sacred secret. "Yes, she is. You could even consider her Achilles'' sister, in a way. But don''t tell anyone else."


    "Achilles'' sister?"


    The words hit me like a javelin to the chest. That strange familiarity I''d felt when I was with her¡ªit suddenly made sense. She carried herself with the same unshakable confidence, the same sharp, striking presence that Achilles exuded even from a distance.


    "I knew there was something about her," I murmured. "She reminded me of him, but I couldn''t ce it."


    Soon, we arrived at the tent.


    "Wait inside. I''ll be back," Patroclus said, his tone clipped but casual, as if this were just another errand to run.


    I nodded silently and stepped through the tent''s entrance.


    The interior looked just as I remembered it¡ªspartan yet dignified, with a distinct air of familiarity. The faint scent of oils and leather lingered in the air, mingling with the distant hum of activity outside.


    "What a surprise," a sweet, melodious voice called out, shattering the quiet.


    Startled, I turned toward the sound.


    And there she was¡ªKhillea.


    She stood with a charming, almost teasing smile, her golden eyes gleaming like sunlight dancing on water. Her presence was maic, as always, but my gaze didn''t linger on her face for long. It drifted downward, inexorably drawn to the unmistakable swell of her belly.


    She was pregnant.


    "Could it be...?" I began, my voice faltering as my mind raced.


    "Yes, it''s our child," Khillea said with augh, her voice as light and carefree as if she were speaking of the weather. Her hand came to rest on her rounded stomach, patting it gently.


    It really happened, then?


    I had been going with the flow that night, caught up in the heat of the moment when we''din together. At the time, it hadn''t urred to me that something like this might result. Surely, I thought, she could have taken precautions¡ªsomething akin to the methods women used in this world to prevent conception.


    But she hadn''t. She had chosen to keep it.


    "How many children am I going to end up with at this rate?" I muttered under my breath, the weight of this new reality settling over me.


    This would be my third child. Third.


    "It''s quite... swollen," I said, gesturing vaguely toward her belly. "Considering it''s been barely over a month."


    Khillea''s smile deepened, her expression practically glowing. "I was blessed by Hera," she exined, her voice tinged with pride. "The pregnancy will progress quickly. It won''t be long before I give birth."


    "I see," I replied, though the words felt hollow. My mind was still catching up to the situation.


    As if sensing my hesitation, Khillea stepped closer, her movements graceful yet deliberate. Her smile never wavered as she reached out to touch the cold metal of my armor, her fingers tracing its contours with a strange intimacy.


    "I''ve been looking for you all this time, you know?" she said softly, her voice carrying a subtle undertone of longing.


    "Is that so..." I murmured, unsure how to respond to her sudden closeness.


    "Yes," she continued, her golden eyes locking onto mine. "I wanted to properly thank you for what you''ve done for me."


    Her words caught me off guard, and I found myself frowning. "Thank me? For what, exactly?"


    Khillea chuckled, a sultry sound that sent a shiver down my spine. "For everything," she said, her gaze never leaving mine. "For giving me something I thought I''d never have."


    I hesitated, my thoughts clouded with confusion. "Anyone could have done the same," I said finally, shrugging.


    Her eyes narrowed, a spark of mischief lighting within them. "No," she said firmly, her voice dropping to a more intimate tone. "Not just anyone. You were my first... and the best."


    Her words hit me like a bolt of lightning, and before I could react, she reached out, her hand brushing against the bulge beneath my pants.


    "What are you doing?" I asked, my voice strained as I felt my body betray me.


    Her touch, her presence¡ªit was intoxicating. This woman had a power over me that was impossible to deny.


    "As I said," she murmured, her lips curving into a wickedly seductive smile. "You deserve a reward for what you''ve given me."


    Her hand moved slowly, deliberately, caressing the growing hardness beneath my pants. Each touch sent a jolt of heat coursing through me, making it increasingly difficult to think clearly.


    "Khillea," I managed to say, though her name came out more like a plea than a warning.


    She leaned in closer, her golden eyes glinting with a mix of amusement and desire. "Rx," she whispered, her breath warm against my skin. "This is my way of showing gratitude. Let me take care of you... as you''ve taken care of me."


    "Patroclus mighte back soon," I said, my voice low and steady, though the tension in the air between us was palpable.


    Khillea''s lips curled into a sly smile, her golden eyes shimmering with a mischievous glint. "True, but not that soon. He''s probably gone to find my mother. That will take time... which means we have a little while to ourselves," she murmured, her voice dropping to a sultry whisper as she closed the distance between us.


    Before I could respond, her lips found mine.


    Soft, warm, and insistent, her kiss was like a spark that ignited something primal within me.


    "Hmmmnnnn~~~," she sighed against my lips, the sound both tender and teasing.


    I couldn''t hold back¡ªI kissed her back, meeting her fervor with my own. Her lips moved against mine, eager and demanding, while her hands roamed across my arms, tracing the contours of my muscles.


    "Take this off, Nathan," she whispered breathlessly, her fingers tugging impatiently at the straps of my armor.


    Instead of answering, I deepened the kiss, biting her lower lip gently before plunging my tongue into her mouth.


    "Hmnnnnnn!" Khillea moaned softly, surrendering to the intensity of the kiss. Her arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me closer as our tongues danced together, our exchange heated and intoxicating. The taste of her was sweet, almost addictive, as we shared each breath, each movement in perfect sync.


    My hands moved instinctively to the straps of my armor, the weight of the metal feeling almost oppressive now. With quick, practiced movements, I began to unfasten it.


    Khillea pulled back slightly, her golden eyes darkened with desire as they watched me. Her breathing was uneven, her chest rising and falling as she gazed at me with unrestrained want.


    The armor hit the ground with a dull thud, the sound barely registering as I focused on her.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Looks like I''m about to have another memorable moment with you," I said, a smirk tugging at my lips as I reached for her again.

 Chapter 257 Khilleas Tongue Work (3) *

    Khillea pulled back slightly, her golden eyes darkened with desire as they watched me. Her breathing was uneven, her chest rising and falling as she gazed at me with unrestrained want.


    The armor hit the ground with a dull thud, the sound barely registering as I focused on her.


    "Looks like I''m about to have another memorable moment with you," I said, a smirk tugging at my lips as I reached for her again.


    Khilleaughed softly, a sound both alluring and filled with anticipation. "I hope you''re ready," she whispered, her fingers trailing across my chest now that the armor was gone.


    I continued kissing Khillea fiercely, my lips dominating hers, our mouths moving together in a wild, heated rhythm. Her breath hitched as I pulled her closer, tongues tangling in a wet, hungry dance that left us both breathless. My heart pounded in time with the growing heat between us, her body pressing against mine, soft curves molding into my firm edges.


    With a mischievous glint in her eye, Khillea''s hand slipped under my waistband, her soft fingers grazing the hot, rigid length of my swelling cock. Her touch sent a jolt through me, a spark igniting a fire I couldn''t contain.


    "Hmmmnn~~ it feels bigger than before," she murmured, her wordsced with teasing as her lips brushed mine again, her fingers tightening slightly around me.


    I grinned, my voice a low growl. "You''ll see how big it is once it''s inside your mouth," I said, capturing her lower lip between my teeth and sucking gently, savoring her taste.


    Khillea''s smile turned sultry, her gold eyes sparkling with intent as she began to sink to her knees. Her movements were slow, deliberate, every second an invitation to devour her with my gaze. Her fingers hooked into the waistband of my pants, tugging them down in one smooth motion. My cock sprang free, the thick shaft standing tall and hard, the tip flushed with need. It was right in front of her face, inches from her parted lips.


    She reached out with her delicate hand, wrapping it around my girth, her touch both soft and firm, sending a shiver rippling down my spine. Her lips hovered close to the tip, her breath warm against my sensitive skin, teasing me before she pressed a delicate, lingering kiss to the ns.


    "Ahhh," I groaned, the sensation shooting through me like lightning, my body tensing at her teasing affection.


    Khillea''s cheeks flushed a deeper pink, a shy smile curving her lips. "It smells like... you already," she said softly, her voice tinged with curiosity and mischief. Her words reminded me of Aisha, how moments ago I had drained myself into her. And yet, the moment Khillea appeared, my body had reignited, my balls already tightening with anticipation, ready to give her everything.


    She kissed the head again, firmer this time, her lips leaving a damp imprint. Her eyes flicked up to meet mine, her expression sultry, before her tongue flicked out top at the bead of pre-cum glistening on the tip. She licked it slowly, deliberately, letting her tongue swirl around the crown before pulling back to swallow with a soft hum.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "Slurrrrp~~" The wet, erotic sound echoed in the room, and my cock twitched involuntarily in her grasp.


    "Do you like it?" I asked, my hand threading through her vibrant red hair, the strands silky between my fingers.


    "What do you think?" she shot back, her voice yful, thick with lust, before her tongue darted out again. She licked me from the tip down to the base, tracing the veins that pulsed against her touch. Her saliva glistened on my shaft, the coolness contrasting deliciously with the heat of her tongue.


    "Sluuurp... Sluuuuurp~~hmnnn~~~sluuuuurp~~"


    The sounds of her working me over were maddening. Shevished attention on every inch of me, her tongue circling the head before dragging it along the underside. All the while, her hand stroked me steadily, her movements unrelenting, pumping my cock with slow, firm motions.


    My cock throbbed harder under her ministrations, nearly fully erect now. I nced down, and it did seemrger than before¡ªthicker, angrier, almost pulsing with the desire to bury itself inside her. I couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Open your mouth," I ordered, my voice rough, my restraint fraying.


    Khillea looked up at me with a seductive smile, her lips glistening, her eyes brimming with submission and mischief. She parted her mouth, her tongue resting on her lower lip in invitation. I leaned forward, grazing the swollen tip of my cock across her soft, pink lips, smearing her saliva over them before pushing gently inside.


    Her warm, wet mouth weed me, inch by inch. "Ohhh¡­" I groaned deeply, the heat of her tongue against the sensitive underside sending waves of pleasure through me. The way her lips stretched around my girth, the tight seal of her mouth¡ªit was almost too much.


    "Hmpfff~~~" Khillea moaned around me, the vibrations shooting straight through my cock as I pushed further. Her cheeks hollowed as she sucked gently, taking me deeper, the head of my cock brushing the back of her throat. Her throat contracted around me, and her eyes fluttered shut in bliss, her hands steadying herself on my thighs.


    Half of my length disappeared between her lips, and I could feel her struggling to take more, her throat squeezing reflexively. She gagged slightly, the sound only fueling my desire to push her limits further. "That''s it, Khillea," I murmured, stroking her hair gently even as my hips began to rock forward.


    "Hmpfff~~ gluuuurp~~ gluuuurp!" Khillea''s throat worked tirelessly, her movements deliberate, every bob of her head perfectly timed with the slow thrust of my cock into her eager mouth. Her lips stretched wide around me, glistening with her saliva, her tongue dancing along my shaft, flicking against the sensitive underside before pressing insistently against the swollen head.


    "Sluuuuurp~" The obscene wet sounds echoed in the room, her eagerness palpable as she adjusted to my size, her determination driving her to take more of me, despite the way her cheeks flushed and her breathing came in short, muffled bursts.


    "Good, keep going¡­" I murmured, my hand gently brushing her cheek, feeling the heat radiating from her skin as her lips stretched further. Her gaze flicked upward to meet mine, her green eyes hazy with lust, shimmering with moisture from the strain, but she didn''t falter.


    I began moving my hips in slow, deliberate thrusts, the sensation of her warm, wet mouth engulfing me inch by inch utterly intoxicating. Her soft lips tightened around me, creating a perfect seal that sent jolts of pleasure straight to my core. As I pushed deeper, Khillea''s throat quivered, but she made no effort to pull back; instead, she matched my pace, her head bobbing eagerly as she weed me further.


    "Gluuurp! Hmmffh! Hmmffh! Hmfff!!" Her moans vibrated around my shaft, her flushed cheeks hollowing as she sucked harder, her tongue swirling and stroking the length of me, each movement more fervent than thest. Her saliva dripped down, pooling at the base of my cock, her dedication leaving me in awe.


    My hand trembled as I gripped her fiery red hair, the silken strands tangling between my fingers while my other hand cupped the back of her head. I couldn''t resist guiding her, my hips moving faster now, my cock disappearing deeper into her warm mouth with each thrust. The sight of her on her knees, her lips stretched wide, her pregnant belly swelling beneath her dress¡ªit was an overwhelming disy of submission and devotion.


    Through her dress, I could make out the hardened peaks of her nipples, pressing against the thin fabric. The sight only fueled my desire, and I groaned, my voice rough and heavy with need. "Fuck, Khillea¡­"


    Her moans grew more frantic, her mouth working faster as if desperate to please me, the pace of her head matching my thrusts. "Gluuurp! Hmfff! Hmmmfff~~" she gagged slightly, her throat tightening deliciously around me as I pushed deeper, testing her limits.


    I couldn''t hold back anymore. My free hand gripped her hair firmly, holding her in ce as I drove my cock to the hilt, her lips pressing against the base of my shaft. "Hmmmfh!!" she groaned, a strained sound that sent shivers racing down my spine as the head of my cock pressed against the back of her throat.


    "Take it, Khillea," I growled, my voice raw, just as I felt the pressure explode. Hot, thick spurts of semen shot into her mouth, each pulse hitting her tongue with intensity, coating every inch of her throat. Her eyes fluttered closed, hershes wet with tears, her throat contracting as she struggled to swallow my release.


    Her groan turned into a choked moan, her body trembling as I kept pumping, my orgasm seeming endless, painting her mouth white with every spurt. "Fuuuuck," I hissed, the pleasure blinding, my grip on her hair tightening as wave after wave left me.


    Khillea''s eyes rolled back slightly, her body responding instinctively, her lips still wrapped tightly around me as I spilled everything into her. When thest pulse subsided, I sighed deeply, overwhelmed by the sheer ecstasy she had given me.


    Her throat quivered around me, a soft gag escaping her as I finally released her hair and pulled out. Thick ropes of saliva mixed with cum trailed from her lips to the tip of my cock. Khillea coughed slightly, her breathing ragged as she wiped at her chin, though her lips remained curved in a sultry smile.


    "Thank you for the meal~~??," she purred, her voice husky, her tongue darting out to lick the remnants of my release from her lips. The sight of her, disheveled and utterly debauched, left me breathless, and I couldn''t help but wonder how soon I could taste her next.

 Chapter 258 Khilleas remaining Hole * (1)

    "Thank you for the meal??," she purred, her voice husky, her tongue darting out to lick the remnants of my release from her lips. The sight of her, disheveled and utterly debauched, left me breathless, and I couldn''t help but wonder how soon I could taste her next.


    Khillea''s lips curled into a sly smile as my fingers fumbled with the waistband of my pants, ready to leave this heated moment behind. But her hand shot out, firm and insistent, gripping my arm with a strength that could''ve bent steel. Her voice was low, edged with a sultry defiance.


    "What are you doing, Nathan?" she asked, her eyes dark pools pulling me in.


    I frowned, confused by her persistence. "What do you mean? It''s over."


    Herugh was soft, like velvetced with a challenge. "Over? You didn''t fuck me yet." Her words, so brazen, hung in the charged air between us.


    I exhaled sharply, fighting the surge of heat that rose within me. "You''re pregnant, Khillea," I said tly, like a shield to push her back. "It''s dangerous."


    Her head tilted, the corner of her lips twitching upward as if I''d told a ridiculous joke. "Dangerous?" she repeated, incredulous. "For who? The baby?" Herughter now was richer, teasing. "You''re already worrying like a father. How cute."


    "It''s not about being cute," I shot back, feeling my irritation edge into my voice. "I''m not risking it."


    Khillea''s fingers brushed against my chest, trailing down with a deliberate slowness. "Nathan," she murmured, voice a gentle coaxing me. "Don''t you trust me? My body is stronger than you seem to think. You know what I am, don''t you?" Her gaze burned into mine, her confidence unshaken.


    I swallowed hard. Of course, I knew. She was more than mortal, born of a goddess, carrying the bloodline of legends. But even gods had vulnerabilities, didn''t they?


    "Still," I began, hesitating.


    She leaned in closer, her lips brushing against my ear, her warm breath sending a shiver down my spine. "Hera herself blessed me," she whispered, her voice dripping with certainty. "She said my child will be born strong, unharmed. So stop worrying."


    I blinked, startled. Hera? She''d sought divine assurance for this?n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    "I promise you," she said, her fingers gliding lower, brushing over the strained fabric of my pants. "This might be thest time we share something like this. Don''t waste it." Her voice softened, but her hand didn''t, slipping down with deliberate pressure until it was impossible to ignore the building ache she incited.


    She met my hesitant gaze with fiery determination. "Just this once," she urged, her hand slipping beneath my waistband, fingers wrapping around me with a possessive stroke that left me gasping. Her touch, so confident, so demanding, shattered the fragile wall of my resolve.


    "Khillea¡ª" I began, only to be cut off by her wicked grin. "If you''re so worried about the baby," she purred, her lips grazing my jaw, "there''s another way." Her fingers tightened, drawing a guttural groan from me as she pressed closer, her hips brushing against mine.


    My voice was a ragged whisper. "What way?"


    Herugh was pure temptation. "You''ve got another hole to fill, don''t you? You know that hole that you haven''t fucked yet~~" she murmured, her tone daring me, taunting me.


    My cock throbbed in her grip, the blood rushing south faster than reason could protest. The promise in her voice, in her eyes, consumed me, leaving no room for doubts, no space for second thoughts.


    "You''re incredible," I growled, my lips finally crashing against hers as her fingers worked me with expert precision.


    She pulled back just enough to smirk, her tongue darting out to trace the corner of her lips. "Then show me. Fuck my ass like you mean it."


    "I will," I replied, my voice a low growl as a wicked grin spread across my face. I swept her into my arms with effortless strength, her soft body yielding against mine. The memory of our previous encounter here burned in my mind, and I moved us toward the bed, anticipation simmering in the air like electricity before a storm.


    When Iid her down, the sight of her was too tempting, too intoxicating. My hands moved with greedy intent, seizing her delicate dress. With a single, savage pull, the fabric yielded, shredding apart to reveal her glorious form beneath. Her radiant bodyy bare before me, her swollen belly a testament to what we''d shared, and her full, luscious breasts seemed to beg for my touch, her nipples already taut and inviting.


    I couldn''t wait, couldn''t hold back another second. My lips found one of her breasts, capturing her nipple in a hungry kiss. I sucked deeply, my tongue swirling over her, savoring the warm softness of her flesh. To my shock¡ªand delight¡ªa thin stream of sweet milk flowed into my mouth, its taste surprising and utterly addictive. The vor made me crave more, my need bing primal.


    "Haaaaan??, yes!" Khillea cried, her moans piercing the air as her milk spilled forth, her body arching into me. Her pleasure made me ravenous, and I doubled my efforts, my hand massaging her other breast, teasing it until another stream of warmth dripped over my fingers. I was insatiable, my lips dragging across her skin as I devoured her offering.


    "Yes! Hnnmmhh??! More! Suck me, suck my nipples more!" she begged, her voice trembling with unrestrained desire. Her body quivered beneath my touch, her hips writhing on the bed as her heat soaked the sheets below. The fragrance of her arousal, rich and intoxicating, filled the room.


    I couldn''t ignore it any longer. Shifting slightly, I reached down, my hard cock brushing against her dripping entrance. Her slickness coated me instantly, her arousal spilling like honey to wee me, her heat almost scalding. I teased her folds with deliberate slowness, letting my tip graze her clit, her juices spreading across my length like the finest lubricant.


    "Haaaah??, Nathan! Please! F-fuck me!" she moaned, her voice breaking as her legs parted wider, her body pleading with mine to take her. "I need it! I need you¡­ inside me! Haaah, please!"


    I smirked, savoring her desperation, the way her body trembled as I adjusted her position. Her legs rose, her thighs pliant as I draped them over my shoulders. I grabbed a cushion, lifting her hips higher, angling her for my pleasure¡ªand hers. As I prepared to sink into her, my gaze fell lower, to the tight, untouched star nestled between her perfect cheeks. Her virginal hole clenched slightly as though sensing my attention.


    My thumb found her there, pressing lightly, teasing her entrance with the gentlest pressure. Her body reacted instantly, a tremor rippling through her as her hips bucked upward. "Hnnnmmm????, Nathan!" she gasped, her hands gripping the sheets. Her hole fluttered, tightening under my touch but then softening, inviting.


    I couldn''t resist. Using her slick arousal, I coated my thumb, circling her tight ring until it gleamed, the tension in her body melting as I worked her open, just a little. "You''re perfect," I murmured, my voice thick with lust. "Rx for me, Khillea."


    "Haaaah??, I can feel it¡­ I can feel your heat¡­ f-fill me!" she whimpered, her voice cracking as I guided the head of my cock against her soaked pussy while my thumb continued its relentless exploration.


    Her moans grew louder, her body melting into mine as I began to push forward. But I held back, teasing her, drawing out every ounce of anticipation. "Not so fast," I whispered, one hand massaging her breast while my lips brushed her ear. "I''ll take every inch of you, but you need to rx for mepletely."


    Khillea nodded, her breath ragged as she willed her body to rx, her hips trembling with both anticipation and fear. I could feel the subtle softening of her tight entrance, her body beginning to yield. Slowly, carefully, I pressed forward, my dick poised against her untouched anal hole. The moment her tense muscles gave way, I knew it was time.


    My tip breached her, and her reaction was immediate¡ªa sharp, guttural moan tore from her lips, loud and raw, her head snapping back as her wide eyes locked onto mine. "HAAANGHNNNN!!!" she cried, her voice trembling with a mix of pain and ecstasy. Her walls clenched around me, impossibly tight, gripping me with a pressure that was almost maddening.


    I paused, allowing her time to adjust, feeling the pulsing heat of her contracting around just the head of my cock. Her ankle twitched, her toes curling as her body instinctively fought to close around me. "Khillea," I murmured, my voice thick with both lust and restraint. "You''re incredible... so tight, so perfect."


    Her nails dug into the sheets as if clinging to thest threads of sanity, her teeth sinking into her bottom lip hard enough to turn it pale. "NHGHHNNN!!" she whimpered, her thighs quaking as I pushed deeper, inch by agonizing inch, her small hole stretching to amodate me. Her second virginity was mine, the tight, velvety walls mping down, giving no quarter. The sheer pleasure of her resistance was intoxicating, and I had to fight not to lose myself entirely in her.


    Halfway in now, I stilled, savoring the way her body trembled beneath me, her back arching as though trying to escape the overwhelming sensation while her hips betrayed her, tilting upward for more. Her moans grew frantic, her lips parting to release short, broken cries of pleasure. "HAAAN¡­. HAA! OOOOH! HAAAAN!!" she gasped, her voice a symphony of surrender and need.


    "Khillea," I whispered, my hand moving to her flushed cheek, brushing damp strands of hair from her face. "You''re taking me so beautifully." I kissed her temple, grounding her in the storm of sensations, letting her know I was with her, guiding her through it.


    When I was buried deep enough, I stopped, letting her body limate to the stretch. Her hole fluttered around me, squeezing rhythmically as if testing the limits of what it could handle. Her breaths were shallow, her chest heaving as sweat glistened on her skin, highlighting every curve of her trembling body. "Are you ready for me to move?" I asked, my voice low, my restraint hanging by a thread.


    Her response was immediate. "Haaa¡­yes¡­Nathan¡­do it. Fuck me¡­fuck my ass¡­" she whispered hoarsely, her words a desperate plea.


    I pulled back slightly, feeling her tightness drag against my length, the sensation almost unbearable. Then I pushed in again, a slow, deliberate thrust that made her whole body jolt. "HAAAA!! OOOOH, YEEESSSS! NATHAAAAN!" she screamed, her voice ragged and wild, her hands fisting the sheets as I set a rhythm, slow and deep, letting her feel every inch of me.


    Her body began to move in sync with mine, her hips lifting to meet my thrusts as she gave inpletely, surrendering to the exquisite agony of being filled sopletely. Her moans grew louder, her cries echoing off the walls as I imed her ass, each movement sending ripples of ecstasy through us both.

 Chapter 259 Khilleas remaining hole * (2)

    Her body began to move in sync with mine, her hips lifting to meet my thrusts as she gave inpletely, surrendering to the exquisite agony of being filled sopletely. Her moans grew louder, her cries echoing off the walls as I imed her ass, each movement sending ripples of ecstasy through us both.


    My dick twitched with need as I pulled out, my shaft glistening with her juices and the tight grip of her ass lingering in my mind like a siren''s call. Khilleay beneath me, her body trembling, her lips parted as her breath came in ragged gasps. But I wasn''t done. Not even close.


    "Turn around," I said, themand leaving no room for argument, my voice thick with lust. Her flushed cheeks and zed eyes met mine, and without hesitation, she obeyed, rolling onto her stomach carefully since she was pregnant.


    "Haaan~"


    I watched her perfect ass rise into the air, her hips arching invitingly as she pressed her knees into the mattress, presenting herself to me like a goddess awaiting worship¡ªor conquest.


    I took a moment to savor the view, my hands gliding over her trembling thighs and the curve of her ass, red and glowing from our earlier passion. Her anal hole, stretched and glistening, clenched slightly as if reluctant to let go of what it had just taken, while her soaked pussy practically begged for attention, her juices dripping down her inner thighs.


    "You''re really perfect, " I murmured, my hands spreading her cheeks apart, revealing everything she had to offer. She shivered at the cool air brushing over her sensitive skin, her hips wiggling slightly as if begging for me to hurry.


    "Haaan??~~ yesss," she whimpered, her voice hoarse with desire and need.


    I lined myself up again with her tight hole, sliding the tip of my cock through her wetness, teasing her as her moans grew louder and more desperate. My hands found their way to her hips, gripping her firmly as I pushed forward, the head of my cock breaching her small entrance that was threatening to close back.


    "Haaaaaaan??!!" She cried out, her back arching as I filled her inch by inch, her walls clenching around me like a vice.


    "Damn that''s really tight!," I groaned, my fingers digging into her flesh as I bottomed out inside her. Her body trembled beneath me, her walls fluttering as she adjusted to the intrusion. I didn''t wait long. Pulling back, I mmed into her again, harder this time, forcing a guttural moan from her lips.


    "YES??! HAAAH??! FUCK ME HARDER, NATHAN!" Khillea screamed, her voice muffled as her face pressed into the mattress. I obliged, my hips snapping forward with relentless force, each thrust sending shockwaves through her body. Her ass bounced against me, the sound of skin pping against skin filling the room, a symphony of raw, unrestrained passion.


    I reached forward, grasping her swaying breasts in my hands. They were soft and full, her nipples stiff against my palms as I squeezed and kneaded them. Her milk began to drip again, wetting my hands and driving me into a frenzy. I pinched her nipples between my fingers, twisting them lightly, eliciting a sharp cry from her lips.


    "AAAHHH??! YES! PLAY WITH MY TITS! MAKE ME YOURS!" she cried, her voice breaking as her body bucked against mine. Her anal hole clenched tighter around me and I knew she was close. I pulled back, mming into her with brutal force, my pace quickening as I felt her body tense. My hands squeezed her breasts harder, milking her, as my dick pounded into her with unrelenting rhythm.


    "FUCK! I''M¡­ I''M GONNA¡­!" Khillea screamed, her voice rising to a crescendo. Her body convulsed beneath me as her orgasm tore through her, her anal clenching and releasing in waves.


    SQUIRT! SPLASH!


    A sudden gush of liquid spilled from her untouched pussy, drenching my thighs and the sheets beneath us.


    Looks like her pussy was asking to be fucked as well unfortunately I couldn''t so I will spoil even more her ass.


    PAH! PAH! PAH!


    Stay connected with empire


    "AAAAH??! NATHAN! FUCK! HAAAAAH????! I CAN''T¡­ I''M CUMMING AGAIN!!!"


    Khillea cried, her voice breaking as her second orgasm ripped through her. Her body convulsed, her body arching up but I quickly held her right by gropping her breasts.


    Her climax sent me over the edge. With a guttural growl, I buried myself deep inside her, my cock pulsing as I spilled into her, thick ropes of cum filling her anal hole the brim. My hips jerked uncontrobly as I emptied myself inside herst hole.


    I copsed onto her, both of us panting, our bodies slick with sweat and her release. Her body trembled beneath me, her breaths shallow as she tried to recover.


    "You¡­ You''re¡­ haa¡­ so good¡­ with that¡­ haaaan¡­ Nathan¡­"


    Khillea''s voice was a sultry whisper, punctuated by short, breathless gasps as shey sprawled out on her stomach, propped weakly on her elbows. Her hair, damp from exertion, clung to her flushed skin, framing her face in an almost ethereal glow.n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om


    I turned my body with effort, copsing beside her in exhaustion. The room was filled with the scent of our intimacy, an undeniable testament to the hours we''d spent entwined. Her body, glistening with a faint sheen of sweat, was captivating. My gaze lingered on the mesmerizing sight before me¡ªmy semen kept leaking from her anal while her own juices leaked from her pussy. The contrast of her trembling body and the serene expression on her face left me spellbound.


    If I had even an ounce of strength left, I''d have been tempted to take her again¡ªto fill her other two holes until neither of us could move. But the sheer intensity of being with both Aisha and now Khillea had drained me entirely. Still, Khillea was¡­ different. She had an allure, a maism that left me wanting more, even in my current state.


    "You''re amazing too," I managed to say with a softugh, my chest rising and falling as I struggled to catch my breath.


    Khillea smiled, a mischievous glint in her tired eyes. Slowly, she shifted onto her back, her movementsnguid yet deliberate. She turned her head toward me, her gaze piercing, and then she asked something I hadn''t expected.


    "How about you stay with me until the war ends?"


    Her words hung in the air, striking me like a thunderbolt.


    "I thought this would be thest time," I replied, attempting to mask my surprise with a chuckle.


    "I changed my mind," she said simply, her lips curving into a sly smile.


    "After I fucked your ass?" I teased, though my voice carried a hint of genuine curiosity.


    "Yes," she answered without hesitation, her smile widening.


    Her candid reply caught me off guard. I wanted tough at the absurdity of it, at her brazenness, but something in her tone, in her gaze, stopped me. It wasn''t just a joke. There was something deeper behind her words, a longing that mirrored my own unspoken thoughts.


    "I can''t," I said after a moment, my voice quieter now. "The war is still ongoing."


    I couldn''t tell her the full truth¡ªnot that I was with the Trojans, nor that my time in Troy was fleeting. After the war, I had ns to leave, to disappear into the shadows of history. And Khillea¡­ she had her own life to return to, her own country.


    "What about it?" she pressed, her voice soft but insistent. "You could stay with me here."


    Her words made me frown slightly.


    "If you''re worried about Menus or the Spartans'' reaction, don''t be. I''ll make sure nothing happens to you." She paused. "Better yet, you could just join the Myrmidons."


    Her suggestion startled me. The conviction in her voice hinted at a deeper connection to the Myrmidons, one I hadn''t considered before. My mind raced, piecing together fragments of information.


    "You''re Achilles''s sister, aren''t you?" I asked, the realization dawning on me.


    The question hung heavily in the air. For a long moment, Khillea said nothing. Her expression shifted, the yful veneer giving way to something more serious, almost vulnerable. She averted her gaze, turning away from me.


    What was that reaction?


    "You don''t want to stay because of that woman, don''t you? Aisha, was it?" Khillea''s sudden question broke the lingering silence.


    Her tone was casual, but the sharpness in her eyes betrayed the undercurrent of something deeper¡ªcuriosity, perhaps, or maybe even jealousy. Her words took me by surprise. How did she know about Aisha?


    I frowned slightly, the gears in my mind turning. There were only two possibilities. Either she had seen us together during one of those intimate moments or someone had told her about it. Both scenarios seemed equally usible, but the thought of Aisha being dragged into this unsettled me. Fortunately, it didn''t seem like Khillea harbored any ill will toward her.


    "Yes," I admitted, my voice steady despite the storm of thoughts swirling in my head. "I love her."


    The words felt raw, but they were true. Aisha held a special ce in my heart, one I couldn''t deny, not even to Khillea.


    "Good for you," Khillea replied, though her expression faltered. Her voice carried an edge of bitterness, and for a moment, her usual confident demeanor cracked.


    What could I say to her? What should I say?


    Her emotions were written inly on her face¡ªdisappointment, perhaps tinged with longing. As I looked at her, sprawled in all her post-coital beauty, I couldn''t ignore the pull she had on me. Her fiery spirit, her strength, her vulnerability¡ªit was all intoxicating. I wanted her. That much was undeniable.


    And so, instead of overthinking it, I acted on impulse.


    "How about youe with me?" I asked, my voice quiet but firm.


    The question hung in the air between us, heavy with meaning. I didn''t know what answer I expected, or if I even expected one at all. But as Khillea''s eyes met mine, her expression softened, and I could see the flicker of surprise¡ªand perhaps something more¡ªin her gaze.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!